《I Became the Younger Sister of a Regretful Obsessive Male Lead》 Chapter 1 - Prologue Chapter 1 Prologue ¡°Rachel.¡± Oh, it was a sad voice. When he spoke in that kind of voice, it made me forget that the former was firm and angry. I agonized for a moment while biting my lips, but soon shook my head. No matter how much I favor him, I can¡¯t let this go. I moved away from where I had stopped. Even if I walked fast, I couldn¡¯t get away from him who had longer legs and a bigger stride than mine. ¡°Please, Rachel.¡± He grabbed me by the shoulder after catching up. His expression was on the verge of tears after holding me so eagerly. ¡°Brother.¡± I ended up calling him. I knew this would happen. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to get mad when looking at him. His hair, which looks like the absence of stars on a clear night sky, fluttered in the wind. Underneath his pitch-black hair, I could see glowing eyes that looked like melted gold was poured into them. I could not look anywhere else when I met his eyes, which were even shinier than the surface of water. Accurately noticing my slightly resigned facial expression, he carefully opened his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Forgive me.¡± No, what are you begging for? After a small sigh, I looked around and held his hand. I only pulled lightly, but he easily got dragged. There were no people in the hallway because they were all in the banquet held at the imperial palace, but we still acted carefully. No one knows when, who, or what they would hear. Then I whispered with my lips close to his ear. ¡°Don¡¯t throw gloves at the banquet hall from now on. Okay?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± But he didn¡¯t answer. He looked at me desperately as if at any approaching second he was ready to eat me. My face was going to get pierced with how intensely he was staring. It¡¯s your favorite part of me. I got goosebumps because I stared at him in silence with his doll-like appearance staring back. He wanted to caress my arm, so he tried to pull his hand out of my grip, but I gripped it harder. ¡°Brother.¡± I called him again with a stern look on my face. Only then did Lucian who looked at my face, let go of the hand he held as if he really didn¡¯t want to let go. He suddenly opened his mouth as he let his arms hang loose at his sides with his wandering hands. The sorrowful voice he had a while ago had now changed to a cold voice. ¡°I can¡¯t promise that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Brother?¡± He had never disobeyed what I had said before, so I had no choice but to react one beat slower. I was surprised and stopped moving while his hand caressed down my arm, he then held my hand again and gently raised the corners of his mouth. It was his expression that I liked the most. He smiles softly at me with affectionate eyes. However, contrary to his soft expression, the words coming out of his mouth were as sharp as a blade. ¡°I¡¯m really offended by people who approach you recklessly. Actually, gloves aren¡¯t enough. I should have continued all the way¡­¡± Looking at him who wanted to say something more, but seemed to swallow the words, I unintentionally defended the young man who asked me for a dance. You should not throw gloves at the banquet, a life or death duel is too much, and besides, I¡¯m worried about your well being! ¡°But requesting a dance at a banquet is just a formality. They thought I came without a partner, so they just asked me for a dance. But as soon as I finished dancing, you suddenly threw gloves at them.¡± ¡°You¡¯re stupid to think you¡¯re here without a partner, Ray. Your partner is me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t refute this part either. Of course I had to come without an official partner. However, since I came with my family, It could be said that I did have him as my partner and dance as he said. ¡°You could dance with me.¡± Lucian added carefully. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± I breathed a long sigh. Yeah. Could I ever win over him, my favorite, in an argument? Especially if he shows me that kind of look. But that young man didn¡¯t do anything wrong! While I stared at him with his beautiful eyebrows pulled down in a pitiful look, I pulled his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, brother.¡± Now that I¡¯ve said this, I¡¯m sure you understand that I¡¯m wrapping this outing up. He didn¡¯t move when I was about to step away. So I tugged my hand slightly. He needs to come to me if he¡¯s going to behave like this. But I couldn¡¯t get him to listen this time. Rather, I was yanked back by him because he used a little strength. At the same time, the heels I was wearing were so unstable that I felt like I was going to hit my face on his chest. But before I hit my forehead on his hard chest, he naturally wrapped an arm around my waist. As smooth as a dance. Lucian put my hand around his neck and looked down at me with a calm gaze. He looked so handsome no matter how many times I looked at him. I was ashamed that I could feel my cheeks reddening, so I tried to get away from him. But I couldn¡¯t. After he put more force on his arm around my waist, I lowered my head. His soft hair tickled my neck. No wonder I was accompanied by a breezy feeling around my body. ¡°¡­Rachel.¡± Sometimes his voice sounded like a cold winter. I¡¯m sure his eyes are as warm as spring. ¡°Yes, brother.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dance with another man again.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Shouldn¡¯t I get married someday? To do that, I should dance with other men. As if he didn¡¯t hear my answer, he naturally turned the subject around. ¡°Until when will you call me brother?¡± ¡°What would I call you instead brother if I shouldn¡¯t call you that?¡± As if he had heard a joke when I answered he let out a small burst of laughter and then I looked up. He moved his face closer to mine. His eyes were bright like a brilliant full moon floating in the dark night sky, so I thought I would be possessed without realizing it. ¡°You and I are not blood related .¡± Ah¡­¡­my favorite. Why are you hitting my sore spot all of a sudden? I had been adopted by the duke, but Lucian was dissatisfied with that decision. How nice was this sister to you? When I looked at him with a very sad look, he asked in a begging voice. ¡°Call my name.¡± I always call you by your first name¡­ I don¡¯t know why you keep asking me to call you by your name these days. Well, there¡¯s no one around, so should I just give in? I purposely called it out in a small voice with a bright expression. ¡°Lucian?¡± ¡°One more time.¡± ¡°Lucian.¡± While I was still blankly calling him by his first name, he suddenly smiled brightly. My heart thumped so hard when I saw that expression that I¡¯ve never seen before. Because I always wanted him to be happy like that. His arm, which was still wrapped around my waist, pulled me closer. Leaning heavily on his chest, I felt suffocated and tapped him on the back. Why do you like it so much when I call your name? Do you want me to say it often? I was delighted by his reaction and thought of doing that often to please him, but I didn¡¯t see what kind of expression he was making. I didn¡¯t know at this time that he would be lovingly brushing his fingers through my hair while holding me close. Where on earth did I go wrong? Chapter 1 ¨C I Possessed an Extra in a Romance Fantasy Story? There were three major turning points in my life. At the third turning point, I read web novels and webtoons like crazy. Like I was running away. Tired of living in reality, my mind has been sent elsewhere and locked myself away from society. Then one day, I opened my eyes and found myself as a little girl in a cute dress. My gloomy and dazed spirit gradually faded as I faced a new world. This is what they called Possession! Dismissing it as a dream, I enjoyed my life without thinking. On top of that, I devoured the affection that the sweet parents of my possessed body gave me. Even if it wasn¡¯t affection meant for me, I wasn¡¯t disappointed. When I desperately wanted this situation to continue forever, I got the news as suddenly as before. My parents had passed away. Because I was in a situation similar to my previous life, I returned to isolation again. In such a short period of time, I never expected my uncle to come over to my family¡¯s estate. Even if my uncle was Count Narrum and his family, I could not do anything but watch. Despite my sorrow, I soon came to my senses, but the situation was already out of my control. I wanted to escape again, and I was already running away from something, but when I was thinking about how to get out of here, someone came for me. It was the Duke himself, a high aristocrat of the Empire. The Duke said, while he was looking at me with sorrowful eyes. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ your godfather.¡± I didn¡¯t know about the existence of my godfather. I didn¡¯t know a lot about the world I was now living in, but I didn¡¯t want to miss this chance. All I wanted was to escape. After following him I found out which novel I have been living in. The bright sun briefly hid behind the clouds, and I could see the face of the boy who came out to meet me. He had long eyebrows, and big eyes, and his irises peeking out below his long eyelashes glowed like gold. His nose bridge is sleek and high, and his face was pale and white, but his red lips showed that he was alive. His appearance itself was very colorful and bright, but his expression and eyes were numb. This contrast made the boy¡¯s aura look mysterious. Finally, after wiping away the tears right under my eyes, I came to my senses. I knew the boy in front of me very well. ¡¶There is another doll that lives in the dollhouse¡· The BL Webtoon I read just before I was sent here. It was the only work that I wrote malicious comments on while reading web novels and webtoons for three years. Nevertheless, the reason why I had to love this novel is because of this boy, someone who would be swallowed up by regret. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 ¡°My Lord, you were out here after all.¡± I managed to take my eyes off the boy because of what the Duke¡¯s aide said. But the beautiful child made such a strong impression that I couldn¡¯t easily look away from him. His black hair and golden eyes shone brilliantly as if they were being burned onto my mind. ¡°Lucian.¡± The Duke called the boy with a terrible, cold voice, unlike when he called me. I barely felt like I could even breathe in the heavy atmosphere. ¡°Yes, Father.¡± ¡°Why are you out here?¡± The boy raised his head and spoke right after he bowed his head. He stared at me, not at my new father, the Duke, and responded. ¡°I heard my sister was coming.¡± ¡°¡­¡­hmm.¡± In response to the boy¡¯s words, the duke nasally asked him if he liked this situation. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve done something you like. Yeah, I¡¯ve been waiting for you all this way, so I¡¯ll introduce you.¡± What? You weren¡¯t even going to introduce me? I had no choice but to look down at the boy because the duke was holding me in his arms. I caught my eyes on my dry wrist. ¡°This is Rachel de Elrand, who will be staying at our house in the future. She¡¯s going to be Rachel De Leon soon enough. Leon, you say? Is this really the Leon that I know? No, wait a second. I was so astonished that I looked back at the duke with late recognition in my eyes. He stared piercingly back at me. ¡°You really look alike.¡± Who the hell do I look like? I knew the duke kept glancing at me while we were riding in the carriage, and I was wondering what he was thinking about when he was doing that. I was curious about why he, a high aristocrat, became my godfather, but who does the Duke think of when he is looking at me? For your information, my body in this life resembles my father and mother evenly. My emerald green hair, which looks like jewels in bright sunlight, was inherited from my father, and my dark blue eyes that resemble the night sky shortly after sunset were from my mother. The Duke told me with his eyes moistened with memories. ¡°As a godfather, I will take responsibility for you, so don¡¯t hesitate to tell me what you want to do or have. Everything in this estate is as good as yours.¡± Wow, is my godfather that incredible? Is this situation just like in the ones in movies, where the godfather is super kind? ¡°You are Liam¡¯s child. That means you are like my own child.¡± My curiosity was quickly resolved, and that reduced my worries. The Duke gently swept my hair out of my face while he continued to stare and my face reddened from embarrassment. I ended up catching the Duke¡¯s expression when he said my father¡¯s name. His eyes, which were mixed with a strange longing and madness, turned to me. But he wasn¡¯t really looking at me. I was observing the Duke who was busy projecting my father¡¯s image onto me. I could see how much he loved my father just by the hand that kept caressing my face. Oh, this is the BL webtoon, ¡°There is another doll that lives in the dollhouse¡±. Now I remember. There were already some BL couples, starting with some of the fathers. The Duke¡¯s attitude and words made me feel more comfortable since I remembered the webtoon now. Before coming here, I feel like I lived my life walking on an ice covered lake and only taking careful steps. It was no different from when I read web novels and webtoons like crazy to escape from reality in my first life. However, now I know that I have transmigrated into a character in a BL Webtoon that I have read before, and my favorite character has appeared right in front of me. It was at this moment when I realized the significance of my new life. I alternated between looking at the kid, who was still looking at me, and the Duke who was still standing nonchalantly without saying a single word. My eyes met with the boy¡¯s golden eyes that were as bright and cold as ice. Lucian de Leon. My favorite. This older sister will help you, without fail. ~+~ The place where the Duke took me first was, what would be from now on my room. It was quite vast and colorful. I organized my thoughts while lying on the big, colorful bed that occupied a corner. ¡¶In-to-In¡·, which was serialized over the years, became very popular under ¡¶Another Doll Lives in the Dollhouse.¡· It was popular even if the sections of angst and pain were long. The reason was Lucian, who I saw just now and plays the role of the ¡°Duke¡± character. Lucian was a prince with an unfortunate past. His poor past began with the abuse that was inflicted by his father. Yes, the very Duke who brought me here! Pedro de Leon. Nevertheless, he could not speak ill of Pedro. Because he was also abused by his father when he was a child. To explain the situation quickly it looks like this. Pedro was the successor to this promising duchy. If he needed to pick up a sword, then he would as ordered. In addition, as a high-ranking aristocrat, he was full of elegance and manners even as a young man. There was only ever one scandal about him. That he was not interested in women. It wasn¡¯t that he hated women, but he hated the scent of women¡¯s perfume. Pedro thought that his condition was strange, but he thought it was only an insignificant problem. He just thought he had an extremely sensitive nose, and that it could be considered a weakness, so he thought it would be better not to let anyone know. But the day Pedro turned 15, he met my father. Liam de Elrand. He was a beautiful boy with emerald hair and navy blue eyes like mine. Pedro fell in love with Liam at first sight. It was the first time that his heart had beat so fast while looking at someone, so it made him realize what type of person he had actually been searching for. ¡®Oh, this is the man I wanted.¡¯ Pedro wasn¡¯t the only one who fell in love that day. My father also fell in love with the Duke at first sight. The two began to develop their love while disguising it as friendship. However, if there is smoke, people start looking for fire. The fact that Pedro¡¯s father was the one who noticed the strange atmosphere of the two was the start of their misfortune. At the age of 17, Pedro and Liam, who had been passionately kissing in the former¡¯s chambers, were caught when his Father walked in at the sounds of their trist. He was very shocked when his father, who always looked at him with gentle eyes, stared at him with contempt and disgust. From then on, the duke¡¯s father ruled the duchy with an iron fist. He administered beatings under the guise of discipline to mental abuse Pedro. Unable to accept the fact that his son was homosexual, the duke pushed him to the limit. In the end, Pedro married someone that was chosen by his father. He blames himself for betraying Liam, but he was forced to ignore his feelings. He left his heart and love behind and waited for his successor to be born. He wanted to respect his wife and be a loving father to his child even though he could not give his heart to her. He resolved himself to be a better father than his own. However, the duke failed to keep his promise. As soon as he saw the child¡¯s face, his inner resentment filled him up. The features of the child that had been born resembled, not him or his wife, but his father. ¡°Ha, I feel sorry for my favorite again.¡± When I thought of the backstory to the webtoon, I sighed deeply. ¡°Haaa¡± it just naturally came out of me. However, it is also unfair to curse the Duke without understanding his situation. The duke was also abused, but that does not mean that what he did to Lucian was justifiable. ¡°It¡¯s too complicated¡­¡± The biggest problem here is that I am the younger sister in ¡¶In-to-In¡·. In the original book, Rachel grows up to be the villainess. You can tell just by looking at the Duke¡¯s attitude towards me. Having raised her like that, Rachel openly ignores and despises Lucian, her brother. But in fact, she wanted to obtain Lucian for herself. Lucian is beautiful to look at in his normal state. However, when he smiled, he was as pure and beautiful as a seductive black rose blooming fully. Because she wanted to get her hands on the noble black rose dusted with golden powder, Rachel bullied Lucian and hoped she would be able to subjugate him. Even if he had never expressed his feelings, if Lucian were to speak about the subject, Rachel is the most annoying person in the whole world and the one he hates the most. Rachel, who knew nothing about his feelings, became even more obsessed with him after the Duke, who was her reliable backer, died later on. By that time, Lucian was already interested in another main character, Sue. [E/N: Sue is a guy because it was a BL novel but the name makes it confusing] He was not aware of his feelings, but could not control his jealousy when Sue was looking at anyone else. ¡°Oh, what should I do?¡± Of course, I also feel sorry for Sue, who is the other main character, but it isn¡¯t urgent as of right now. The most urgent thing is the happiness of my favorite and my own ending. In the original story, Rachel eventually dies because of Lucian. I saw a scene in which Rachel was killed while holding a sword on her own. But I kept thinking about my skinny wrist from before. knock, knock I jumped out of bed due to the sudden knock. I wondered if the Duke was outside the door. I answered politely, while quickly fixing my clothes. ¡°Yes, come on in.¡± When a maid opened the door and came in, she greeted me politely. ¡°Lady, my name is Amber. I was assigned to work as your personal maid. If you have questions or need anything, you can call for me.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Amber.¡± ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Hearing that from her, I suddenly felt hungry. Come to think of it, my father, the Duke, didn¡¯t give me anything to eat yet. ¡°Well, a little?¡± I thought my stomach would stick to my back, but in this life, I am a noble Young Lady. I could never covet food. After a year and a half of living in this body I was taught to think this way and it made me like this. ¡°The Duke has prepared a large dinner for tonight. I¡¯ll give you some refreshments and tea to suppress your hunger.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Well, just a moment, please.¡± Amber left the room with a polite greeting. I sat on the sofa as the sound of her steps faded away. I needed to think about what to do in the future, what to do to help my favorite, and what I could do to live a good, long life. Then I suddenly recalled a small detail from my first life. This is the only webtoon or novel that I¡¯ve ever written a negative comment on. Oh, no way. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I possessed this body because of my one angry comment, right?¡± Chapter 3 Chapter 3 It can¡¯t be true right¡­ Why did I leave a malicious comment? ¡°But it¡¯s not a good ending! I was criticizing it because it was so sad! I¡¯m sure all the readers agree with me. Was it not enough to kill off just one person? Why would they kill both the duke and Sue? You think I¡¯ve been reading this novel for three years to receive this kind of ending?¡± I thought about it so hard and got so angry, I got a fever. Every time it was updated, I read the chapters over and over without skipping any single bit. I also wrote good comments filled with positive encouragement every time. [e/n: when the MC was talking about sweet potatoes she was basically asking for more overly sweet situations between the characters that make her mouth go dry, like eating sweet potatoes] ¡°Huh? I wrote over 100 sweet comments! But I only wrote a single malicious comment, and then¡­if that¡¯s the case¡­.¡± It¡¯s not that bad I guess. It was a sudden transmigration, but I didn¡¯t feel nervous. The problem is that this webtoon has a sad ending. And I know the ending for the duke, too. The life of the free-spirited transmigrated person, whose actions weren¡¯t really important, is now over. I just want to live carefreely, so I don¡¯t want to die yet. I just want to live and be happy. In addition, I now live with my favorite character. When I calmed down my racing mind for a while, I felt like I could see a way out of this dismal situation. knock, knock I calmly collected myself and fixed my posture by the time I heard the second knock. ¡°Come on in, Amber.¡± Of course, I thought Amber would come in, but I closed my eyes tightly when a formidable and colorful figure entered the fancy room. Oh, it¡¯s blinding. ¡°I¡¯d like to talk to you for a moment¡­¡± Yes, we can as much as my favorite wants. ¡°Yes, yes, please.¡± It was Lucian who came suddenly, but I was glad rather than surprised. I offered him a seat with a bright smile without realizing it. Surprised by the warm reception, Lucian squinted his eyes slightly with an expressionless face. Lucian sat across from me. That alone impressed me. I didn¡¯t expect to see my favorite in person so soon. Pretty boy Lucian! I love you, Lucian! I felt so happy it was like I was flying, I felt a tingling of excitement rising up from my toes. Then Amber came back to the room. ¡°Lady¡­¡± Amber, who was pushing in the trolley piled high with refreshments and tea, looked surprised when she saw Lucian. ¡°M-Master.¡± ¡°Just a moment.¡± Why are you so surprised to see Lucian? An unpleasant feeling crept up in the back of my heart. ¡°Amber, can you get me another cup of tea?¡± ¡°But my lady¡­¡± ¡°I heard that Amber is my own personal maid, but you¡¯re already going to disobey me?¡± Amber¡¯s expression changed when my stern words reached her ears. Since it¡¯s your first day spying on me, you probably haven¡¯t figured out my personality or temperament. So you will have no choice but to listen to me. There are more aristocrats with violent personalities than I originally thought. ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± Right after she put down the colorful refreshments, a cup of tea, and a teapot, Amber hurried out of the room. ¡°Brother, eat and drink first.¡± When I offered it to him, Lucian, who turned his attention to the refreshments and teacup, shook his head slowly. ¡°I can¡¯t eat it.¡± ¡°How come?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not time for me to eat.¡± I opened my mouth wide at Lucian¡¯s words. It¡¯s upsetting that he only eats when others deem that it is appropriate, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s in the army. He is only fifteen years old. My favorite. Even if I am 10 years old now, I was originally 25 years old you know. So in my eyes, Lucian looks much younger even when he is older than me in this life. At this moment, I felt the strings of fate tugging at me. I should change the ending of this webtoon. I must have possessed this body for the sake of saving my favorite. Do you know how much comfort I received from you in the past? Even now your very existence is comforting enough for me. So now it¡¯s my turn, I will comfort you this time. I declared war on the webtoon writer by saying something I couldn¡¯t say to him before. Writer. We need to change the setting. I can¡¯t see my favorite dying in vain from living a life full of ¡®regret.¡¯ I wish he could grow up to be a normal person who knows how to identify joy and sorrow instead of growing up numb and insensitive to everything. I want to live as well and escape my fate too. So, since I possessed this body, I should take care of my favorite first and foremost. Oh, I¡¯m so sad. First of all, to confirm the progress of the timeline of the story, Lucian doesn¡¯t seem to be completely jaded yet. He mentioned his age. He¡¯s currently 15 years old. He is still immature, and he seems to want to gain his father¡¯s affection still. Even if he is being hated now, he believed that someday his father would recognize and love him. That¡¯s why me being his sister, that obviously doesn¡¯t have any blood relation to him, I openly accepted him. Because his father brought me here in person. I felt so sorry for him who did not even question his father¡¯s actions. Whether it¡¯s the original timeline or whatever, I should feed my favorite character some food first. What¡¯s with his wrist? Normally, everything should be big and thick, but only his hands are big and dry. ¡°Brother, do you have a specific time that you usually eat at?¡± First, collect information. I know everything about my favorite. However, these details did not appear in the original book. ¡°Yes, I live on a consistent schedule.¡± It¡¯s driving me crazy. I already knew how harsh that schedule is because it was mentioned in the original novel. Under the name of successor education, he is being severely abused and reprimanded. He wakes up at dawn and trains alone in the training yard. The training doesn¡¯t end when he starts to sweat moderately either it only ends when he is absolutely soaked in sweat. Then when he finally finishes everyday he has to roll up the legs of his pants so he can receive lashes with a ruler on the backs of his legs. The Duke uses the ridiculous excuse of saying that he is raising his child with strict discipline, and Lucian accepts the abuse under the guise of discipline without complaint. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so mentally scarred in the future. No one in this house has told him that this treatment is weird, so Lucian doesn¡¯t know. ¡°Then brother.¡± The plan to help Lucian starts now. Does he know about the Plan A and Plan B strategy? ¡°Have you ever heard of having a back up plan to make things safer for you?¡± ¡°A back up plan?¡± There was very little emotion in his expression, but I could see that his eyes got a little bigger out of interest. ¡°Yes! An original plan and a secondary plan to switch to if the first one goes wrong!¡± Lucian blinked slowly at my words. It seems that it is the first time he has heard of that. Of course. Who would tell him this stuff? But Lucian. A person should think of making a plan B as well when making their plan A. That¡¯s the only way we can safely avoid the bad end. ¡°I didn¡¯t know about that.¡± I quickly added after hearing his slightly depressed voice. ¡°You can make a plan like that from now on!¡± Be cheerful! Act cute! Give him positive energy! ¡°If we adjust your schedule so you can come again, just like today, would you be willing to spend tea time with me from now on?¡± ¡°¡­but I can¡¯t change it right now. I need permission from the people who decide my schedule first.¡± Yeah, I knew you¡¯d say that. But this sister wants to feed you something nice! ¡°But I don¡¯t want to have tea time alone! I¡¯ve always spent time with my parents¡­¡± Oh, while thinking about the parents I had here, I felt like I was going to cry. I don¡¯t know what happened to their real daughter, the real Rachel¡¯s soul, but with their infinite affection, I filled my thirst for the familial love that I had never experienced before that. Before I had possessed this body, I was alone, so I was constantly hanging around my new family. No, can I even call them ¡°my¡± family? ¡°You¡¯re my family now. So please spend tea time with me.¡± I will be your family for a little while. Of course, I want to drink tea with my favorite before I help you find your future love, but I hope this man will be happier even before that. I hope you realize your love is just late and don¡¯t feel drowned by regret. I wish you would grow up to be a person that listens to their feelings, and not just someone who acts like a doll. Did you feel my desperation? He is still mostly expressionless, but Lucian showed some positive signs of acceptance. ¡°Thank you, brother!¡± Amber came back carrying a teacup with good timing. I smiled brightly, and said, after ordering her to pour the tea. ¡°Let¡¯s always be together, brother!¡± I spoke from the bottom of my heart. Lucian even showed a slight smile for the first time. The plan for changing the tragedy tag to something better is off to a smooth start. Lucian, who came out of the overly fancy tea room, returned to his room with graceful but quick steps. He sat quietly on the window on the far side of his desolate room. ¡°I was expecting for her to be an immature little girl¡­¡± He seemed to have understood his position in her plans right away. So she¡¯s demanding that we will have tea time together. ¡°Of course you thought I couldn¡¯t possibly refuse.¡± He didn¡¯t know where he fits in the hierarchy in this house. Even if he is the successor, the owner of the house won¡¯t recognize his legitimacy and effort. Therefore, he was very curious about the personality of the new child. He was interested because his father went out of his way to retrieve her himself, and in such a great hurry at that. It was also the first time he had seen any sorrow on his father¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t fathom his father¡¯s reaction, so he was waiting for him in advance, but he thought he made the right decision to wait. He waited in the sun, but it wasn¡¯t hard. He is just a little nervous and giddy. If he hadn¡¯t done that, his father would never have shown him that child willingly. Even if she¡¯s a sister who will soon have the same last name as him. Lucian swept his mouth with his tongue. The fragrant tea and sweet desserts he shared with the child earlier had left an unpleasant taste in his mouth. Lucian laughed a little. During tea time, he had cleverly thought of the excuse to blame his unwillingness to eat on his schedule. Of course, it was true that if he didn¡¯t move according to his schedule, he would be severely scolded by his father. He also didn¡¯t see the point in eating more food since he was still thin even if he ate a lot. However, Lucian couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the tea time he had with the child. He concluded that it is probably because it was the first time he had eaten something with someone. Leaning against the window, he murmured some thoughts under his breath before he got up to complete the next item on his schedule. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 + I wore a new dress with the maid, Amber¡¯s help. During our interaction, I learned a new piece of information. I thought she already knew things about me and my appearance. The reason being that the color of the room given to me matches the color of my hair and eyes. However, I wasn¡¯t too surprised because I can understand the reason for a color scheme like that based on the history between the Duke and my Father. Instead, I could feel a lot of consideration from his decision to give me this room. However, the sight of my new dressing room full of my new dress was a bit shocking. All of the dresses were also perfectly tailored to my size. How the hell did they know my size? I felt a little creeped out, but I shook my head to calm down. First of all, I am indebted to the Duke, so I had to be grateful enough. No matter how the original story ends, if he hadn¡¯t come for me, who knows what the creator of this world would have in store for me. Although I can remember the general details of the events from the novel, I do not have enough knowledge about the world we are currently in to survive on my own. I¡¯m especially unsure about the more precise details of my role in the story, which is just a supporting character. So I can¡¯t let my guard down. If my future in the story is to be horribly destroyed, I have to be more alert. ¡°Lady, I¡¯ll show you to the dining room.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I wore a dress that was the same color as my hair and had my hair pulled back and held together with a pink ribbon. Wearing my matching cute pink shoes, I followed Amber out into the hallway. The castle of the Duke¡¯s estate is so large, that the Count¡¯s mansion I grew up in could not compare. I think it will be difficult to learn all of the directions without help. I could tell that she is a pretty good maid just by looking at Amber walking confidently in front of me. It is because she walked slowly to match my steps, just in case I would struggle to keep up. There are so many things to do in the future. I had to prevent my favorite character¡¯s unfortunate ending and change the novel¡¯s keywords. [T/n: keyword is named as you see in Novel Updates.] To do so, I have to change the attitude of the duke first. He is also a wounded man, so I didn¡¯t want to criticize him recklessly and push all of the blame onto him. The person, who is the creator of all of these problems, has long been deceased. Oh, by the way, the Duchess will be at the dinner tonight, right? It hasn¡¯t been long since I¡¯ve come here, but I haven¡¯t seen the Duchess at all yet. She is known to suffer from depression. So, it¡¯s difficult to determine whether she is just not interested in the treatment her son is receiving, or if she is in a situation where she can¡¯t do anything about it. There¡¯s no one in this house who doesn¡¯t have any signs of mental illness or trauma. Amber looked at me as I breathed out a small sigh. ¡°We¡¯ll be there in a little while, my lady.¡± Maybe she thought it was because I was having a hard time. Well, the dining hall is actually a long distance from my room. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± While we were talking for a while, the antique door of the dining room came into view. I took a deep breath just outside before taking a step in. ¡°Here comes the lady.¡± Amber knocked and opened the door for me. I moved my feet quickly to make my way from the dark hallway to the bright dining hall. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± A gentle voice from the Duke was heard. I was surprised when I finally looked towards the Duke after my eyes finally adjusted to the bright light of the dining room. W-why¡­did you prepare so much food? The Duke was sitting alone at the end of the huge table. I checked the other side of the long table just in case, but no one is there. Neither the Duchess nor Lucian. ¡°Isn¡¯t anyone else coming?¡± I asked the question casually. No, look at the amount of food. Is this an amount meant for two people? There was even a roasted piglet placed at the center of the table. I kept turning my gaze between the crowded table and the duke. ¡°I want to spend time with my daughter.¡± Did you already change your relationship to me? It¡¯s weird to be so quick to become my parent, no matter how much you say you are my godfather. Don¡¯t you think? That quick acceptance was why Rachel was so proud of herself in the original. I cursed a lot while reading it. ¡°Thank you.¡± I answered simply. I appreciate his affection, but it is burdensome. I felt uncomfortable because I kept thinking that I was stealing affection that was originally meant to go to Lucian. I walked quite a bit to get to the Duke¡¯s immediate vicinity and sat down on the chair with Amber¡¯s help. Sitting on a solid chair with a soft cushion, I was amazed to see the place setting prepared for me. The duke asked, perhaps because he noticed my reaction, as his eyes focused on my face. ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­yes.¡± A cute pink porcelain dish was placed in front of me. I¡¯m not a child, mentally I¡¯m a 25-year-old adult, but I just feel good when I see something cute. And I feel like I¡¯m filled with my thirst for affection again that I couldn¡¯t fulfill when I was a kid in my past life. I looked at the duke. Aside from the Duke bringing me here, I wanted to thank him for the other thoughtful actions too. If the Duke hadn¡¯t brought me here, I wouldn¡¯t have met my favorite. I am very grateful for that. ¡°Thank you very much, Duke. I don¡¯t know how to repay this favor. But I have a question.¡± The Duke nodded slightly at my question. ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m going to be a Leon?¡± Even if I knew the original setup, I needed to be clear about his actual intentions. It would mean a lot to change my last name. The duke held his chin in his hand and straightened up. He replied to me, with what could be, a serious or scary expression. ¡°Literally.¡± ¡°Then¡­ You mean I¡¯m going to be adopted.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t like the word adopted, but if I have to say it, it¡¯s¡­I guess it¡¯s just me.¡± It is the same as in the original story as I had expected, so I nodded my head in quick understanding. Is it adoption again? I was absorbed in my own thoughts for a while on my own, and then the Duke asked in a friendly voice that contrasted strongly with his attitude from a short while ago. ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± When I saw the grilled piglet in the middle of the table, it made me think of a related topic. I asked something that weighed on my mind. ¡°Did my brother eat already?¡± I tilted my head as I spoke. I was acting cute to match my body¡¯s age, but Lucian wasn¡¯t shaken by my act at all earlier. I was a little hurt. I¡¯m not bragging because it¡¯s my face, but objectively speaking, my face is pretty cute. My pale and small face, with big eyes, a button nose, and thick red lips is very cute and lovely even to me. I acted cute awkwardly, but Lucian showed no change in expression. But it will probably work on the Duke. He burst into a small fit of laughter, despite me mentioning Lucian, but he didn¡¯t show any sign of displeasure. ¡°Lucian eats alone. That child. That¡¯s how it goes.¡± Once again that schedule¡­ Why are you making that schedule so hard for him? Because when he grows up, he¡¯ll just hear that he¡¯s an emotionless doll. Isn¡¯t the word doll written twice in the title? I think the first doll means Lucian and the second doll means Sue. ¡°But¡­ I want to eat with my brother. My wish is to have an older brother!¡± I was the only daughter here. So I wanted to have a brother. It shouldn¡¯t be too strange to say that. However, the Duke¡¯s expression was subtly crumpled. I was depressed when I saw the Duke¡¯s reluctant expression. ¡°¡­If you want it so badly, I can¡¯t help it.¡± ¡°Then are you going to call for my brother?¡± ¡°Well, shouldn¡¯t you call him if you want him to come?¡± The Duke, who answered kindly, called a servant over with his eyes. ¡°Bring the child.¡± And ordered coldly. He could not help but listen to my request. But I couldn¡¯t help but think Lucian would like to eat delicious food like this. I never thought, at that time, that my hasty sympathy would make him even more distressed. I was just happy to think that I could eat with my favorite. ¡°Thank you, Duke.¡± I just simply thanked him, but the cold Duke¡¯s face became as gentle as the misty morning sun. ¡°You are always thanking me every single moment. Now you¡¯re part of the Leon family. Relax.¡± I don¡¯t know who I like as characters anymore. I am quick-witted. It was like that even before I transmigrated. Therefore, I am very sensitive to the changes in a person¡¯s mood and I always tried to quickly figure out how people felt. I¡¯m glad that I know that the reason for his love was my Father, and if I didn¡¯t, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to have been like the Rachel from the original novel. The servant quickly brought Lucian. Lucian, who came down with a hint of confusion, noticed me and paused for a very short time, but sat across from me in the end. The Duke did not hide his smile directed towards me throughout the meal together. In the original novel, he is always so cold, so it is strange to see this side of him. I eagerly devoured the food on my plate while stealing glances at my favorite while we were eating. I guess I was more hungry than I thought. ¡°Oh, you must have been hungry.¡± I told myself I would hide it as best as I could, but the Duke called the chef over with a simple hand gesture to see if he had noticed my condition already. The chef, who was waiting nearby, skillfully cut some more meat off of the grilled piglet and put it on my plate. I was comparing my plate with Lucian¡¯s and turned to the Duke. ¡°Duke, this roast pig is so delicious. I think it would be good for you to eat some of it with me¡­¡± The Duke, who had been watching me for a moment without saying a word, spat out his next words at random. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you call me Daddy from now on?¡± The meat in my mouth almost blocked my throat from my surprise. I can¡¯t believe he said something like that in front of Lucian. I could feel Lucian looking at me. Please take your time, Duke. I have barely been able to handle the fact that this place is in the BL webtoon of ¡°Another Doll Lives in the Dollhouse¡±. I felt like my already complicated thoughts are becoming even more twisted like a tangled thread. As much as I wanted to swallow my embarrassment, I swallowed the meat I had put into my mouth instead. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Lucian, who usually did not show his internal feelings on his face at all, stood in front of his father¡¯s study room with a nervous look. Until just a while ago, he had dinner with his father, which made him feel like he was walking on air. Of course, not just the two of them, Rachel was with them, but it was still good. He was happy. He thought his father had finally recognized him as a son. However, after Rachel returned to her room first, his father¡¯s expression changed dramatically. His mouth became tightly closed and his gentle smile was erased, and his soft eyes turned into a manly and stern glare. First, he left the dining hall and asked Lucian to come to his study room. The room where he is always disciplined is his father¡¯s study room. He tried to open the door as casually as he usually does. But he didn¡¯t want to go in today. He had never felt this way before. No wonder he wanted to rebel¡­ Lucian shook his head to chase away the strange thoughts he had been having for a while. Then he hastily turned the doorknob. The grand and imposing door opened without any sound. The shadows in the room, created by the dim light, snaked around the walls like monsters waiting to eat him. Lucian looked blankly inside the study room and stepped in with his emotionless face. 02_Plan A It¡¯s already been a month since I came here. I feel a lot more comfortable within the castle because I have now become a lot more familiar with it. Holding a basket of snacks in my arms, I checked all of the places where Lucian could be. The duke seemed to be changing little by little. When I first called for Lucian, he showed disapproval, but in the end, I called for him as much as I wanted. I am very proud to see him eat well. But I haven¡¯t met the Duchess yet. She didn¡¯t open the door even if I visited her. I ended up having to return to my room after my maid told me that I couldn¡¯t meet her due to her weak mind and body. Well, this past month must have been the time when her depression is at the worst peak. Even if she didn¡¯t see me, she would have felt upset after hearing about me. Now is probably when her hate and resentment towards the Duke, who has been cold and indifferent towards her son but caring and warm to me, is reaching new heights. Knowing the difference in our treatment, it is hard for me to seek Lucian out. I feel guilty for my desire to become friends with him. Out of the castle, I ran toward the dusty field. This field, which is used by the Knights, is farther away from the castle. The duke¡¯s personal training field is much closer. Maybe Lucian is there. If he was moving according to his schedule, he would have a class after lunch and is wielding a sword in physical training, but it was a little hard to get away from Amber, but whenever I saw Lucian from afar, I felt strong enthusiasm rise up inside me. Standing under the afternoon sun, he is as brilliant and beautiful as an angel. ¡°Brother!¡± I called him brightly. Turning his head in pursuit of my voice, he put down the sword he had been holding without any expression on his face. ¡°Eat some snacks.¡± I was happy when I convinced the Duke to have him eat at the table with us, but it didn¡¯t go as well as I wanted the next time I asked. First of all, I don¡¯t have a lot of power, so I can do anything. So I thought I should at least feed him well in the meantime. ¡°What? I brought you some iced tea too. Eat and drink some!¡± If I say it like this, I hope you please eat! When the sword was put away, Lucian still stared at me without answering. As I got closer, he took a step back. Huh? What¡¯s wrong? No matter how forceful I tried to connect in the past, this has never happened before. Surprised by his reaction, I froze in place. Feeling embarrassed, I stared at him with my eyes blinking. Lucian also felt embarrassed with his own actions. Confusion flashed for a moment on his expressionless doll-like face. Does he even know why he did that? Why did he avoid me? Is he rejecting me? Why? Did I do something wrong? No, you¡¯re my favorite. You have to tell me. I¡¯ll be more careful in the future. ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong, brother?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Oh, my God. He must have been really surprised. My face paled even more and I began to feel sick. ¡°Brother, would you like to sit on the bench for a moment? You look unwell.¡± ¡°¡­.yes.¡± I heard a voice that sounded like he had barely prevented himself from vomiting. I quickly remarked that he must be tired and tried to lighten the mood. I had hoped that he would relax a bit but he said nothing. As my body shrank in embarrassment, the conversation was very uncomfortable on my part. I tried to brush off my feelings and sat on a bench next to the training grounds first. I put the basket full of refreshments in the middle of the bench. He glanced sideways at me. Lucian walked over very slowly as if he didn¡¯t want to come. ¡®Your legs are long. Why are you so slow? You don¡¯t like me? Is all of your energy spent on avoiding me? What did I do wrong?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t correctly figure out what the problem is. I tried to take care of him, now I¡¯m worrying that he might feel pressured. Even if he didn¡¯t say anything, I would memorize the food and snacks that seemed to be his favorites and take care of him. I went around exploring the castle on purpose, greeted him happily when I met him, and tried to talk a little longer each time. As shown in ¡°There is Another Doll that Lives in the Dollhouse,¡± I wanted to prevent him from growing up like a doll. A person has to live like a human. What¡¯s with being a doll? Of course, since this place is a webtoon, I expect him to go with the flow according to the settings a little bit. I, who is a fan of web novels and webtoons, have read the writers¡¯ blogs and even reread it all. I used to imagine myself in the world of a fantasy novel and with a similar character setting. Can¡¯t you just change the set-up of the webtoon? Please? Is everyone but me in this world just a ¡°character¡± in the novel and I¡¯m the only real and free person here? When I was tossing around all of these thoughts in my mind, Lucian came to my side and sat down. Why are you coming so late? ¡°Brother, have this first.¡± I gave him the iced tea. His sweaty black hair stuck to his forehead shone like obsidian. Lucian slicked his hair back carelessly. Oh, it¡¯s blinding! I closed my eyes slightly and opened them again. He is always a very handsome person. I wonder what makes him so handsome? Is it because he is like a rose blooming full of regret? A strange and stuffy feeling overflowed in my heart. Should I call out to him sweetly? ¡°¡­Rachel.¡± ¡°Yes, brother.¡± ¡°I have to learn and eat according to my schedule. You can¡¯t keep bringing food like this.¡± Maybe I¡¯m really making things difficult for him, Lucian breathed out a small sigh. Oh, you know how to sigh in frustration huh? It was my first time seeing him like this. As I had seen in the webtoon, he showed no emotional expression like a doll. He has never expressed anything that looked like annoyance, irritation, or anger. I wish he¡¯d be cute, like a younger brother, but it hasn¡¯t been that long since we first met has it? ¡°Well, could you put me on your schedule?¡± But I¡¯m not someone who gives up easily, I¡¯m telling you! I¡¯m happy enough that you have shown me just a single expression! My favorite! If you¡¯re angry, be angry, if you¡¯re annoyed then show it, and if you¡¯re wanting to be lazy, say you want to be lazy. No matter how negative the feelings are, I would have nothing more to ask if you would just express them all. ¡°What the¡­¡± Lucian stopped mid-sentence and he shut his lips tight straight away. After a bit, he did not speak yet, but only opened and closed his lips. Oh, my! His lips are so plump. How can I be so weird? I looked at his lips as if I had been possessed. Then his lips opened again. ¡°I want you on my calendar¡­¡± That statement was so shocking I thought I misheard, but he slowly blinked and casually picked up the iced tea I had given him. Oh, good. All the hard work I¡¯ve done has finally paid off. I bit my lips and waited for him to drink the iced tea. Lucian drank the tea without realizing my inner feelings. I clapped my hands on the inside. Whether he is aware of my strange behavior, he only blinked this time. And he spoke in a low voice. ¡°If I put you in my calendar, I¡¯m supposed to be with you all day¡­¡­¡­.is that what you meant?¡± I wanted to get up and dance on the spot. Whoa, whoa, whoa. Let¡¯s calm down. Calm down. Hey, Ahn Hye-young, calm down. I wanted to ask him to do that, but my common sense won out in the end. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Please clear the time I come to visit you on your schedule. Well, I hope, brother can spare me some time.¡± Lucian opened his eyes wide when he heard me. Oh, that¡¯s interesting. You didn¡¯t blink even when I acted cutely, but now you¡¯re reacting like that. It was worth exaggerating and putting in some effort. ¡°¡­¡­I need permission from, father.¡± That was what he managed to come up with, which was incredibly embarrassing. I swallowed a sigh and nodded. It¡¯s only been a month. It¡¯s because of my greed, that I want our relationship to progress faster since we¡¯ve been together for a month. ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t want to bring trouble to my brother.¡± He glanced at me due to my answer. I saw some heat pass through in his eyes, is that an illusion? ¡°Yeah¡­¡± His late but positive answer made me want to dance again. So I got up and moved my body a little this time. I was so happy that I can never forget how I felt at this time, but I didn¡¯t realize that Lucian was staring so strongly at me while I had a bright smile on my face as I twirled my skirt. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 + ¡°Lucian.¡± He looked up at his father¡¯s call. The curve of a pair of pale legs was revealed under the rolled-up pant legs. The pale calves, which seemed to have no color, were stripped with red lines. The blue lines hidden below the brightness of the new red lines, and the yellow lines hidden even deeper below them, were intertwined like a spider¡¯s web. ¡°Yes, Father.¡± While looking indifferently at his son, who was beaten to such a severe state but showed no tears, the Duke recalled his father. He imagined that his Father had come back. In his mind, he spat at, insulted, and plunged a dagger into his chest without a hint of hesitation. The twisted frown on the duke¡¯s mouth became even more contorted. ¡°What the hell did you do to that good girl? Why the hell does that kid keep looking for you?¡± Lucian couldn¡¯t answer his father¡¯s question. He was also curious. Why does his new sister come to visit him? ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± So for the first time, he gave his father an uncertain answer. At his words, the duke raised one eyebrow suddenly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Do you think that makes sense? You must have used some kind of trick to seduce that innocent and naive child.¡± ¡°¡­¡­no.¡± ¡°Why, do you think you¡¯ve hit the nail on the head and figured everything out? Do you think using her will change anything?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± I¡¯ve never thought of that. He didn¡¯t question his father in the first place. He just waited silently. He thought his father would see him differently if he finished all the schedules as his father wanted and became a reliable successor. Yeah, like¡­ like the way he looked at Rachel. Yeah, he¡¯d been waiting so long for him to see him like that. But¡­ ¡°¡­I never thought of that.¡± No wonder he choked. It felt as if he had stuffed the bread he often ate into his mouth without any water. ¡°That can¡¯t be true. Otherwise, why would she behave like that?¡± Lucian thought of his sister. It is rather amazing that she approached him with a bright expression every single time. Everyone in the castle passed by him like he wasn¡¯t really there. Even the employees didn¡¯t seem to view him as a living person. It seemed as if he was passing through, almost as if he were invisible. But only that child faced him clearly. Whenever he sees his reflection is in her dark blue eyes, a strange sensation pricks at his mind. He still didn¡¯t know what it was, but one thing was clear. Contrary to his initial thoughts, he cares about the child now. That¡¯s more than he would have ever thought possible. ¡°Don¡¯t accept Rachel when she comes. Then she¡¯ll eventually stop on her own.¡± The duke found Rachel¡¯s behavior very difficult. He wants to see the kid who looks just like Liam. Every time, just by watching her, he is soaked in his memories of Liam and remembers some of his past happiness. But seeing Lucian with the same face as his father hanging around Rachel made him upset. The nightmare of that day came back to life, and he couldn¡¯t even sleep properly. It¡¯s been a long time since he has been dead, but he questions himself why his father still bothers him. The Duke became even more displeased by the sudden surge of his unhappy past. The anger that had lost its place to go quickly filled back up while he stared at Lucian, despite the Duke knowing there is no reason to hate Lucian. Every time before, Lucian has calmly accepted his Father¡¯s way of expressing disapproval just like that very familiar person he couldn¡¯t seem to stop remembering. But this time Lucian stared at his father with a different look than usual. He looked like a child who wanted to rebel against his parents for the first time. It was just a moment, but it was a clearly rebellious expression. However, he did not notice the duke who was drunk on his own emotions. + ¡°What? Outing?¡± ¡°Yes, can you go shopping with dad and go to a dessert shop?¡± The Duke suddenly came to me and asked me to go out. Of course I don¡¯t hate it, but¡­ what should I do? Should I ask him? ¡°What about the young Duke?¡± As soon as I asked, the Duke¡¯s expression turned cold. Recently we ate together, so I thought it would be okay, but I guess not. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Ray want to go out with Dad alone?¡± ¡°No! I want to go out with the Duke!¡± ¡°Huhuuu, I wish you would call me dad¡­ but it seems you¡¯re still feeling awkward. Yeah, you can work up to it slowly.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like the Duke, that¡¯s not the reason I don¡¯t want to call him Dad. I¡¯m just a little scared. Because it didn¡¯t end well with all the people I called my dad. I may not be able to call the Duke my father for life. I could not help but fall for that smile that shows infinite affection even though I know his true nature. I feel like I¡¯m charging up something in my heart that¡¯s been depleted. ¡°Then, our little Ray. Let¡¯s go out and play.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± I am sad that I can¡¯t be with Lucian, but I am looking forward to going out. I felt like I had abandoned my original age and kept becoming more and more like a child. I held the Duke¡¯s big warm hand with all my might. The Duke¡¯s outing was much more enjoyable than expected. First of all, there are many things to see because it is my first time going to those places, and I liked it because there was a lot of cute stuff. I murmured while looking at the box in the middle of my room. ¡°You must really have a lot of money.¡± I went shopping with my Count parents before. They did not lack money, but the Duke¡¯s stockpile of money was much larger than theirs. I didn¡¯t see him buy just one of anything, he bought every variation. By color, by size, or by type¡­ ¡°So, Rachel from the original story grew up quite luxuriously.¡± This degree of luxury is really hard to grasp just by reading it. If I had possessed this character without remembering the original story, I would probably be as spoiled as Rachel from the original. That¡¯s how quick the Duke was to buy everything I could see. If I hadn¡¯t stopped him in the middle, the boxes might have been stacked even higher. ¡°Oh, right.¡± I yanked a box out of my pajamas. It contained a pair of letter openers. It has a simple design with a brilliant emerald embedded in the main body of the golden letter opener. But I bought it because I liked the colors. Doesn¡¯t it look like Lucian and my combined colors? I was worried that the Duke would be suspicious if I bought two of the same things, but I snuck one more while in the midst of buying many things. ¡°Well, wouldn¡¯t this be okay? It doesn¡¯t even look that expensive.¡± I¡¯m sure I¡¯m a successful fan of his. I took good care of the letter opener with a satisfied expression. I lay on the bed waiting expectantly for tomorrow to arrive. I fell asleep before I knew it while fiddling with my pajamas that had a soft and expensive texture. After breakfast with the Duke the next day, I carefully hid the letter opener in my inner pocket and visited the Duchess before I went to see Lucian. I know I¡¯m gonna be rejected, but I am not gonna enter and visit her in a discourteous way. ¡°Come on in.¡± Really? She is the duchess who hadn¡¯t even shown herself for more than a month. ¡°Madam, Young Lady Errando is entering.¡± Instead of the Duchess¡¯s maid calling her ¡°Mistress,¡± her original title was replaced in the process. They introduced me by stating my original surname. Just hearing that, I knew what the Duchess would think of me. ¡°Let her in.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Under the guidance of the maid, I entered through the huge door. There was the Duchess basking in the pouring sunshine. She was sitting upright on the sofa right next to the window. ¡°Greetings to the Duchess, I am Rachel de Errando.¡± ¡°You¡¯re his child.¡± The Duchess wasn¡¯t really looking at me when her gaze fell on me, she was looking through me at someone else. While her gaze was directed outside the window, she opened it. ¡°Do you know the word mirage?¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± Isn¡¯t that out of the blue? The Duchess¡¯ voice was so small that I even had to breathe out quietly and listen. ¡°There is a desert in the country next to the empire. I heard a story from a man who saw an oasis in the middle of a desert without water.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Why is her voice so quiet? I had no choice but to get closer to her so I could listen to her properly. ¡°The man who hadn¡¯t been able to drink water for a few days said he dove toward it with his face first as soon as he saw the oasis. But the only thing that came into his dry mouth was the rough sand.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°When I first heard this story, it was when I was the same age as Lucian is now¡­ ¡­I thought it was so amazing and strange when I first heard it¡­ ¡­is it the same for you?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s amazing!¡± Are you explaining it because you think I don¡¯t know what a mirage is? Why are you talking about a mirage all of a sudden? I rudely stared at the back of her head without realizing it. I couldn¡¯t help it. She still didn¡¯t really look at me. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s amazing. It¡¯s amazing and fun to be a newbie to anything.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I already knew what it was from the beginning, but I nodded profusely. I wanted to be close to the Duchess. I wanted to get close and help her. She needs to heal her heart¡¯s disease so she can help my favorite. There must be a limit to helping her discreetly, who is not even my original family member. The more we are on the same side, the better. I was staring at her, who was lost in thought for a while, and as soon as I turned my gaze toward her, it was met with a pair of brittle blue eyes. Unlike her beautiful appearance, she had a dry look in her eyes and an expression just like the desert she spoke of. The Duchess whispered softly as she looked at me. ¡°Is the mirage always only in the desert? What do you think?¡± Chapter 7 Chapter 7 ¡°Pardon?¡± The Duchess continued, looking coldly at me. As if she didn¡¯t want my answer from the very beginning. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t put your head in the sand, under the illusion of an oasis.¡± I spoke in a very small voice without hesitation, but I could understand what she meant. So, she¡¯s warning me huh. What I enjoy now is a mirage, and don¡¯t forget your place because this fantasy will disappear someday. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡± I had no choice but to nod at the words that the Duchess pressured me with. I will be careful even if you don¡¯t warn me. So please focus on getting better and healing from the disease of your mind and quickly take care of your son. ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t worry, Duchess.¡± I smiled as harmless as I could. I didn¡¯t want her to doubt me. I wanted her to take care of Lucian as soon as possible. Gradually¡­in order for my favorite to live like a normal person, I am supposed to leave this house. I shouted profusely that I would change the original work, but no one knows what will happen, so it would be good for everyone, that could be a hindrance, to disappear from Lucian¡¯s sight when the right time comes. + Since the day I met the Duchess, I began to write down my plans in my notebook. First of all¡­ Help the Duke and Lucian get closer. For example, eating together, having tea time, or going to a salon together. Salons would depend on the type though. There are salons where only ladies gather, salons where only young children gather, salons where only young people gather, or salons where only young people gather or male aristocrats gather. There are various kinds and classes. The Duke frequently participates in the Black Rose Salon. The name was given because the original creator who made the salon is the ancestor of Duke Leon. The salon was named the Black Rose because the Leon Family has been born with only black hair for generations and the family¡¯s symbol is roses. The salons hosted by Duke Leon were pretty exclusive because most peoplearistocrats could not come in. I wish the Duke would take Lucian to the salon. In the original, he went there only after the Duke had already died. And I had to think about the Duchess. Aside from the mental illness, I had to do well to mend our relationship because her feelings towards my father were not good. Thinking about it, the Duke wasn¡¯t the only one whose life was ruined by that horrible night in his youth. The Duchess was also damaged. In the original work, no definite narrative was drawn between the two, but later the Duchess shouted at the Duke and cried out. This marriage had already gone wrong since the very beginning! We missed the first step! Then why are you doing this to your kid? He didn¡¯t do anything wrong! You¡¯re the weird one! If only you were normal! The reason why I remember this line is because of the fact that I memorized it due to me reading it too much, but the Duchess, who shouted this line as if she was throwing up blood, falls down. And then she would cross the river that one can¡¯t return from after crossing. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m at a loss.¡± So, resolving the tangled threads of this house will be a challenge. The most fundamental person who created this problematic situation is already deceased, and it has been a long time since the three family members stopped caring about each other. ¡°Come on, who else is there?¡± The story doesn¡¯t end once we stop seeing Lucian¡¯s family appear in the story. There should have been some helpers and competitors to help move the story along. Here, the helper and the competitor are combined into one person. The competitor of the duchy and the assistant of the duke, the sub-male lead! To explain a bit more, there are many strange and astonishing individuals in this webtoon besides the sub male lead, who aren¡¯t normal humans. ¡°Except for the trash-like little brat, hmm, everyone else appears later?¡± The sub male lead appeared in the original story earlier than I thought. Maybe we¡¯ll see each other soon. ¡°Oh, my handwriting is terrible.¡± I was scribbling the words incorrectly with a pen and noticed the box waiting next to the note. ¡°I have to deliver this to you¡­¡± The letter opener I am going to deliver to Lucian is in a packed box. After I met the Duchess, I felt uncomfortable going to meet my favorite. The reason why the Duchess couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the window that day was because she knew right before he came out of lessons. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t just look at him like that, you should go and hug him in person. Gosh.¡± In the Duchess¡¯s room, a dusty field was clearly visible. ¡°A lot of people aren¡¯t really honest and are scared.¡± Of course, I don¡¯t mean that it¡¯s wrong to be scared. But that¡¯s why the threads are so tangled like this, and I¡¯m so frustrated! ¡°Okay! I¡¯m going to get out of this house alive and you¡¯re going to be happy, Lucian.¡± I mumbled as I covered my organized notes. I put the present in my pocket, inside of my dress, and rushed out of my room energetically. ¡°He must be in his private study room by now, right?¡± Transcribing the history books of the Leoness Empire that had a thousand years of history. That¡¯s too much. Lucian is writing each letter from a thick book on the bookshelf. He has to copy a history book of the Empire during a short period of time, not during a class, personal training, mealtime, or training time. His father said it is an important procedure for a successor to the Duke of Leon, the founding family. He used to be very efficient in his transcription, but he hasn¡¯t been able to concentrate lately. He couldn¡¯t write a few words without making some mistakes, but his writing skills grew again. If he writes like this, his father will definitely scold him. Lucian blinked slowly and took out a new paper. He picked up the pen again and put it on the paper, but he couldn¡¯t concentrate. It is his first time struggling to do this, so he is quite confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡­¡± He just stared blankly at the ink scribbles on the paper and murmured. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you coming?¡± His sister always knew where he was and came to see him like a loyal puppy with a good nose. In particular, it is most amazing that she has always appeared right after he had been disciplined by his father. It is hard to breathe after being disciplined by my father. The reason is unknown though. It became better when I just went into a deserted place and curled up. The place has changed every time. If he goes into any place where there are no people, sits down, and crouches, Rachel comes to him shortly after. And she has always talked to him with a bright smile. It was awkward at first, but her friendly smile made it easier for him to breathe. So he was quick to get used to the child. However, his younger sister, who visited him every day, has not shown her face since one random day. Even after training, he glanced at the entrance of the mansion to see when his sister would come, and when he passed the hallway after class, he looked around for no reason. Even so, his younger sister didn¡¯t even show him a single strand of her hair. ¡°Is she busy¡­?¡± Of course, if she¡¯s busy, she¡¯s obviously allowed to be too, so he understood it in his head, but somehow he couldn¡¯t accept it. While he was being absorbed with unfamiliar emotions, the paper that touched the quill¡¯s tip turned black. knock, knock Then he heard a knock. Lucian turned his head and looked toward the door just in case. Slowly the door opened and a small face came in. Rachel, who was looking around, smiled broadly at him. At that moment, Lucian¡¯s heart started pounding. His heart, which had been so calm that he was beginning to doubt whether he was alive or not, began to beat in a pleasant way. His heartbeats became faster as Rachel approached him. ¡°Brother, were you here since earlier?¡± He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Rachel, who was standing with a big basket in her arms. Lucian bit his lips because he thought he was going to cry. His eyes were burning, but he tried to answer calmly. ¡°Yes, I was here.¡± I¡¯ve always been here. You¡¯re the only one who should know about that. Oh, my Lucian. You¡¯ve been waiting for me, haven¡¯t you? I moved my feet lightly as I watched him turn his head away as if he wasn¡¯t interested. Then I ran and sat next to him. ¡°Brother, try this. It¡¯s very sweet.¡± Grapes are very sweet in this season. Yeah, it¡¯s as sweet as my adorable face. So trust me and try it! ¡°¡­¡­okay.¡± Oh? Why did you take it so easily? How many scuffles did you experience today to make you eat this so straightforwardly? ¡°Oh, go ahead. My brother.¡± Lucian¡¯s cheeks turned to a slightly red hue due to my request. That is also very interesting. Usually, he is a man who doesn¡¯t show any change in his expression no matter what I do. So I am very pleased with this kind of change. ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll eat it then.¡± ¡°You have to transcribe. I¡¯ll just put it in your mouth. There was no response. Though I¡¯m used to it now. I tapped him on the lips with the tasty oval grape. Knock 5x. The grapes are here. Please open the door. After five lip knocks, Lucian finally opened his mouth. The grape went into the small gap. Yes, it¡¯s a goal. I scored a goal. ¡°Is it good?¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± He stared at me as he chewed slowly. Seeing his slowly blinking eyes, he seemed to like it. How can he express it so cutely? You¡¯re always doing that when it¡¯s good, why don¡¯t you say it? ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me and continue studying.¡± Tapping on the back of his hand while pondering something, suddenly he stopped moving and said. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Only then did Lucian move his eyes from me to paper. Lucian, who was making a small groan-like noise, quickly hid the paper. But I already saw it. The paper was filled with only unreadable ink marks. H-how can he study at such a pace everyday? I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the same lessons as usual. But only today did he look like an average human being. People sometimes play hooky, right? See? Perhaps he is embarrassed, he took out a new piece of paper and made a fake cough. And then he began to write each letter carefully. Oh, my favorite. I was a little resentful of the Duke for giving him such a difficult schedule that helped create Lucian¡¯s handwriting style, but honestly I really wanted to see the Imperial History Book, which was written in Lucian¡¯s neat and elegant handwriting. I kept feeding him grapes so that his mouth wouldn¡¯t rest. I only picked out red grapes, green grapes, and raspberries that were easy to eat in one bite and put them in his mouth. After finishing writing one page, he checked the time and put his pen in the case. After that, he stared at me and smacked his lips. ¡°That¡­¡± Chapter 8 Chapter 8 I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s going to ask, but I am happy to talk to him first, so I yelled in my eagerness. ¡°Okay, brother!¡± While he was transcribing, I had been watching him with my chin resting in my hands. From a distance that was closer than I had initially thought, he opened his mouth slowly to speak without taking his eyes off me. ¡°What have you been up to?¡± Oh? Why would you ask that? Sigh! ¡°Did you miss me, brother?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I missed brother, too.¡± His expression on his face has changed slightly, probably due to my words. I looked at his face that had a milder atmosphere than usual as if he had been possessed. I can¡¯t get used to his looks no matter how many times I see him. His thick fluttering eyelashes, and his golden eyes glowing below them. There is also a deep tear spot that is placed under his left eye. His eyes were drowsy and seductive. He is a man who stood out in such strong splendor just due to his appearance, no matter how dry his expression. Despite that basic fact, however, I swallowed a sigh in my mind as I watched the second male lead, who had no emotions. ¡°If you smile, you¡¯ll be many times prettier¡­¡± My ¡°inner thoughts¡± popped out of my mouth without realizing it. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Oh!¡± I quickly covered my mouth with my hands, but it was too late. Lucian looked at me with his eyes wide open in an expression of surprise that I rarely see. How should I explain that outburst? I rolled my eyes at my own actions and looked at Lucian again. We were just staring at each other without saying a word, but the basket I had put on my knees fell down. The grapes, apples, and oranges in the basket all rolled away. ¡°Ugh!¡± Surprised, I got up in a hurry and tried to pick up some of the fruit. At that time, another child sized hand came up and covered mine. ¡°Stay still.¡± His thin hands trembled. As if this is the first time I had been in direct contact with him, I held onto him tightly and felt surprised. ¡°Are you sick?¡± I was a little surprised by his unexpected strong grip, but it didn¡¯t hurt at all. What¡¯s with this power? And what is the reason behind this unusual kindness from him? Is there a grape in my mouth or something? While glancing at me, who couldn¡¯t hide my puzzled expression, Lucian began to pick up the apples and oranges that fell onto the floor. After I had been standing there in a daze, I followed after him hastily. ¡°I¡¯ll pick them up, too!¡± I went to grab an orange in front of me and put it in the basket. I bent down and picked it up. Lucian picked up all the fruits that had rolled quite far and put them in the basket. I picked up the last apple and put it in the basket and straightened my waist. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°¡­¡± I don¡¯t know why, but the back of my head and his chin collided. It hurt so bad I thought I could see a shooting star swirling around right in front of me, but he might have seen the Milky Way too when I hit his chin. ¡°Are you okay? Does it hurt a lot?¡± I asked with concern lacing my voice. He sat with his knees bent in front of me, who had fallen on the floor. His shoulders were trembling. You¡¯re not gonna cry, are you? You are the last person I would want to cause such pain. You¡¯re not going to get even later, are you? I asked with worried eyes. ¡°L-l-let me see if you¡¯re alright.¡± Unable to control his facial expressions as he was leaning over me, I begged him. ¡°Did you bite your tongue?¡± I felt a cold sweat form on my back because I still didn¡¯t hear a response from him even when I asked again. I suddenly thought of bringing him medicine first. ¡°I¡¯ll go get some medicine. Hold on, brother!¡± As I was getting up after nervously shouting my words, his big but childish hand grabbed me once again. Having brought me back to his level, he shook his head from side to side with his head down. At the same time, his shoulders shook. ¡°Brother.¡± He barely raised his head at my call. His white face is colored pink and was moist around the eyes. He shook his shoulders again when he looked at me. I froze when I saw him smiling brightly without a sound. I was speechless because of his dazzling smile, which I had only seen in the webtoon. It is the smile that I could only see when he was with Sue. It¡¯s a bright smile without any malice. It is a pure smile that is only filled with joy. I never thought I¡¯d see this face myself. Can I take this as a good sign? Why does he make people worry because he¡¯s smiling silently? Of course, his jaw is not safe either. I looked at his red chin for a moment rather than his heated eyes, and I lowered my head without realizing it and blew at it. It won¡¯t work much, but he should still be having a hard time. My favorite. I¡¯ll take care of you okay. Who will take care of you anyway if I don¡¯t? At that moment, his joyfully crescent eyes quickly returned to their original form. I was surprised at the quick return to his usual expression and just blinked. Then he stood up. After standing up in a hurry, he stared at me in silence and picked up the basket. ¡°Oh, brother.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring this for me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, but the basket fell. I¡¯ll get you another one when I get back.¡± He shook his head slowly at my words. He took the paper he had written, organized his notes, and looked at me again. With a faint smile on his lips that she didn¡¯t even notice. ¡°Thank you, Rachel.¡± ¡°¡­¡­no problem.¡± It¡¯s something you should be able to enjoy anyway. I¡¯m just a distraction that rolled in, why are you saying thanks to me? His gratitude suddenly made me feel embarrassed. I couldn¡¯t help but put my hands in my dress¡¯ pockets. There was a small box that I caught in my hand, but I couldn¡¯t get it out easily. This present was bought by the Duke. So I couldn¡¯t just give it to him acting like I bought it. Without the unfortunate series of events in the past, he would not have to suffer such pain, and everything in the duke¡¯s house would belong to him. I know that it¡¯s a useless gift, but I am very shy at this moment. ¡°I¡¯ll get permission from father next time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Pardon?¡± Lucian, who is about to leave the study room, looked directly at me and finished talking. ¡°so that I can put my time with you in my schedule.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± He remembered my request that I had told him about before. Recently I have been trying to get permission. Even though the Duke would not allow it. I wanted to support Lucian¡¯s efforts. I wanted to show him that there is someone waiting and cheering for him. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to get permission from the Duke.¡± If he tries, I will try too. I mean, he¡¯s my favorite. So please be happy. After hearing my answer, he gently closed his eyes. That response alone seemed to have brightened up his expression on his face. I couldn¡¯t move from my spot until he left the study room. My heart beat was about to explode. Lucian, who came out of the study, hurriedly walked with his basket clenched in his hands. I was out of my mind. After I was around the child for a bit, my head just seemed to blank out. There were many events that happened, but the most surprising thing was the taste. After rushing back to his room, Lucian put down the basket. He picked up a green grape that was rolling in the basket and put it in his mouth. He tried to discern the flavor of the grapes by rolling them around in his mouth, but they were not tasty as the ones from before. So he couldn¡¯t find any trace of the taste he expected. He had a secret. It¡¯s a secret that neither his father nor his mother knows. ¡°Why does everything taste so good when I¡¯m with Rachel?¡± To be exact, it is Rachel¡¯s food, but. When the food touches the child¡¯s hand then goes into his mouth, it tastes delicious. As he was swallowing the grapes that were not the same as the refreshing grape flavor that he ate earlier, he tried to ignore the ringing voice in his head. He then recalled when Rachel had touched some of the oranges that she had picked up herself. She had touched them with her hands. Rachel is very different from his first impression. She didn¡¯t ignore him or try to destroy his spirit, but instead, she liked him. At first, he felt ashamed of himself for misunderstanding her based on her appearance. It is his first time to be liked like this, so he wasn¡¯t able to easily notice her true intentions. But now he has changed his mind from his initial idea of her. ¡°I wish I could see you more often¡­¡± He was sorry that he could only see her for a short time because of his busy schedule. Lucian wanted to ask his father for permission as soon as possible. Although the process would not be smooth, he could not give up on it. ¡°Maybe today? Tomorrow? No, I think I should go today.¡± I murmured as I checked the timeline of the original novel that I wrote down in my notebook. [E/N: The novel has switched back over to Rachel in case you¡¯re confused] The time is approaching for the sub-male to appear. It is safe to say that the original novel has already begun. ¡¶Into-Into-In¡· was a free and popular webtoon, and the story development began with the sad and unfortunate past of the duke. From the point of view of Lucian, the official male lead, I remember him meeting the sub-male lead. Didn¡¯t he say that he thought white clouds had fallen from the sky to the ground? ¡°My favorite is also poetic. So that¡¯s why he noticed him?¡± I inhaled and exhaled deeply through my nose. I stood in front of the window with my arms tightly folded in front of my chest. I had to confirm that the duke is coming. No wonder it is today. The Duke will return with something important. I stared out the window without saying a word, but eventually, I went outside myself. I ordered Amber to set up a tea table. I had her put it in the garden of the red rose with a good view of the Duke¡¯s estate entrance. Standing next to Amber, who was setting up quickly, I murmured quietly. ¡°A red rose. I think it¡¯s very fitting.¡± Let¡¯s all go crazy together, okay? Just like a bull rushing at a matador with red cloth, I am going to run him in circles when he comes. Cheeky, mean sub-male lead! I¡¯m ready. Come on! Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Surrounded by the fragrant rose bushes, I sipped on a cup of rose tea. While I drank the red petal tea, my heart pounded loudly. It felt as if I had consumed a large amount of caffeine. Watching the slowly passing clouds blankly, I thought about the original story again and clenched my fists. It was because the passing fluffy clouds looked just like him. Sub-male lead, Oscar! I sat in a relaxed position on the chair and lazily stared at the clouds gliding by. The clouds looked like the sub-male lead. That cloud looked like him, and this cloud looked like him too. My Lucian was so nice to him, but how dare he snatch Sue out of here from under his nose and drive him crazy! Come on, let¡¯s go crazy together then. Let¡¯s see who reaches the most amazing level of crazy! It was then, when I was eating my dessert little by little, cursing at the original sub-male lead. Swoosh! The sound of the horses trotting grew closer. I quickly got up and looked towards the carriage. The intricate black rose pattern drawn between the two swords was very grandly embossed on the side, making it clear which estate the carriage belonged to. ¡°Amber, I think the Duke is here. Let¡¯s go meet him.¡± We made our way towards the front doors of the mansion. Directing her attention to the carriage on the way, Amber took the lead first. I walked as fast as I could while holding the hem of the dress tightly with my hands. I wanted to go wait in front of the wagon. I arrived at the same moment that the carriage came to a stop. The servant opened the door of the carriage first before I could open it in anticipation. In the carriage, the Duke welcomed me without hiding his joy. ¡°Have you been waiting for father, my daughter?¡± I couldn¡¯t answer because I was already caught in the arms of the Duke who rushed over to me. The Duke continued as if he were rather pleased with my response. ¡°You must be curious.¡± The Duke, who had reached before me before I knew it, gently patted my head while I looked up at him with a gaze of expectancy. ¡°Come on, say hello. This is your new pet that will be accompanying you from now on.¡± When I first saw him, I found out how accurate the line my favorite used to describe him is. A bunch of clouds, which I had been staring blankly a little while ago, seemed to have really fallen onto the ground. He seemed to be terrified, I felt bad after seeing him trembling. The creature handed over by the Duke was warm and very soft. The plush fur felt like it was melting through my fingers and it looked like it would disappear like mist. If I didn¡¯t know what this guy would do in the future, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do because he is cute. It seems I am much weaker to cuteness than I thought. But I won¡¯t let go of the beings who will make my favorite sad later. Even if you are cute, you are already on my bad side. ¡°What a cute white fox!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, a white fox. They say that it¡¯s acting strange, unlike a normal fox.¡± ¡°Thank you so much.¡± He murmured happily under his breath with his arms folded in front of his chest with pride. ¡°I want a falcon, Duke.¡± The Duke was pleased with my request. ¡°I¡¯ll find you a good and docile pet hawk, and buy it for you.¡± ¡°No, I like hunting hawks. A flying hawk with its large wings ready to stretch wide open, Duke!¡± ¡°Whoa, my daughter has good taste. I will find one just like you want.¡± The Duke must really intend to raise me as his devoted underling. Every time he acted like this, I had to make up my mind and decide how I should feel about him as a person. Even if I have already grown up on the inside, if I keep being treated like this, I might lose that progress I¡¯ve already made. I keep feeling like my values might change while I¡¯m growing up here. Thinking about how to never be misled by the Duke, I turned my attention to the one in my arms. My arms were quite warm and I could feel curious twitching coming from the creature. Come on, I¡¯ll train you very well. So don¡¯t you dare betray your master. Sub Male Lead, Oscar. He was Rachel¡¯s pet and escort in the original novel. He is a rare species of fox spirit and has silky fur in the color of white snow. However, he devoted himself to Sue rather than his master Rachel, and stabbed the back of my favorite Lucian who loved him and thought of him as a friend. Sue was in custody, but when the misunderstandings were finally resolved and the love of the main characters had almost come to a mutual beginning, he escaped with Sue in tow. He¡¯s the one who made the keyword ¡°escape¡± appear in the novel¡¯s description. And now that the cider is coming out, I¡¯m going to let him pay for it because I¡¯m going to crush the expectations of the readers! [e/n: cider in korean can mean you feel happy, basically she¡¯s feeling quite happy with her progress with Lucian and she¡¯s not gonna let him ruin it lol] He wasn¡¯t my cup of tea in many ways. I glared at the blinking white bundle in my arms. The name ¡°Oscar,¡± which he was called in the original, is nothing less than a luxury for him. I exclaimed to the Duke with a bright smile. ¡°I¡¯ve picked out a name for this kid!¡± ¡°So, what is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to call it ¡°Doggy¡±!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good match.¡± The Duke smiled at my bright expression, seeing just how happy I was. The only ones surprised to see the precious fox Su-in given such a ridiculous name was Amber and the Duke¡¯s aide. No, there was one more. I smiled wickedly at the little fox Su-in, who was looking up at my words with astonishing eyes. Its red jewel-like eyes, which shined brighter than rubies, shook like an earthquake, but I lightly scratched under his chin with my fingers. I peered into his shocked gaze with my glaring eyes for an instant. This sister is going to change the keywords. I¡¯m going to get rid of the keywords that will be created because of you. So, just cooperate. Doggy! ~+~ On the first day, Doggy, who had not even come out from hiding in the seat cushions out of fear, slowly began to approach me. He sometimes showed his teeth to me, but the Duke himself came and punished the fox using a necklace he had put on him. It was a harness made by a wizard with the appearance of a necklace used to tame Su-in. If he shows hostility toward his owner, it will tighten around his neck. In the original, it was Lucian who removed the necklace. Although he knew that it was Rachel¡¯s pet, he still felt sorry for him and broke the harness with his own power. He¡¯d been so nice to him, and then Oscar says, ¡°Sue¡¯s eyes are turning towards me, so I am willing to turn on my master and my friend.¡± Trying to change things from the original, I didn¡¯t really like the wizard¡¯s necklace anyways. So I told the Duke, but he refused my request to take it off, saying we had not tamed the fox yet. I couldn¡¯t help it because the Duke, who usually did everything I asked, refused adamantly. Of course, I¡¯m looking for a way to undo the necklace using a different route, but there isn¡¯t much I can do because I¡¯m still young. And I did very well apart from being displeased with it. Like other aristocrats, Su-in had no intention of becoming someone¡¯s entertainment or letting anyone subject them to acts of cruelty. I was just going to take the path of disciplining him properly. So that he can¡¯t bite his owner even if he sees Sue later, or even if he falls for him. If I can make it to where he wouldn¡¯t betray us, I am willing to put in a lot of effort. You have to use the proper equipment that will make sure you get the correct results. I¡¯m the owner, and you¡¯re my escort! Do you understand, Doggy? ¡°Doggy!¡± Currently the young fox cannot transform into a human appearance. A large number of staff entered and exited my room while following my orders and delivering items. ¡°Sit down!¡± Doggy walked up next to my leg and stuck only his butt to the floor. I picked up a piece of fresh raw chicken meat that I asked Amber to bring with chopsticks. Oh, chopsticks are so comfortable. Forks and knives are harder for me to use. I can¡¯t use them during a meal with the Duke, but I thought it would be good to use them in my room when I am alone. I asked Amber to take the small cut of raw meat with the wooden chopsticks and carry it over towards the fox¡¯s mouth. Jump. The fox ate the raw meat right away without waiting. Knowing my distaste for him due to the original work, I smiled with remorse. After licking all the flesh off of the chopsticks, Doggy looked up at me satisfactorily. ¡°Let¡¯s have dessert, too.¡± I picked up a blueberry and put it in the fox¡¯s mouth. The fox ate up as fast as he could as he avoided meeting my eyes with his. All right, we¡¯re all done. Even if I hate him, I have to feed him and deal with him again and again. I stood up with a bright smile, keeping the minimum level of morals strongly instilled in me. ¡°Amber!¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± ¡°Change me into something more comfortable.¡± ¡°Are you going out?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you to Neva. Come this way.¡± Amber quickly and carefully dressed me in a riding suit. I came out of the dressing room only after making sure to wear a hat to cover the sunlight. ¡°Doggy!¡± I called the fox with a strict tone. A servant brought out a big hawk. The hawk looked at me from inside his large cage that was being transported from inside a cart. Like you¡¯re saying, ¡°Get me out of here.¡± Isn¡¯t he just supposed to be a normal hawk? But why are you making eye contact just like that Su-in? Am I mistaken? The name ¡®Damien¡¯ means to tame and conquer foxes. Hawks are the natural enemy that foxes hate the most. I was going to train the fox properly using a hawk. When I called out the name Damien, the fox stared at me. It¡¯s like his eyes were saying. Why is he the only one that I gave a nice name? ¡°It¡¯s my choice.¡± After replying quietly under my breath, I gestured toward Damien. I already had thick gloves on that cover my hands and arms. Damien, who flew over at once with his big wings, perched on my arm. He was a little, no, very heavy, but I could bear it for a while. Because I really wanted to try it. ¡°Go, Damien. Doggy!¡± Chapter 10 Chapter 10 I stretched out my arms as if I were copying one of the cartoon characters that I had often watched before my transmigration here. Damien flew beautifully at my command. The sight was very satisfying. I thought it would become a hobby. But the fox didn¡¯t start doing anything and stared at me. For some reason, his eyes seemed to be saying that I was pathetic, is that my imagination? I lavished praise on the child who went hunting first. On the contrary, I did not give any snacks to the child who left late that day. After learning how to rule a Su-in in this world, I decided never to punish him. More than I had originally thought, the method of dealing with Su-in in this world is very simple. So the only way I figured that I could train him was not to give him snacks when he disobeyed. I don¡¯t know if this will work or not. I don¡¯t know. I had doubts, but I had no choice but to go ahead as planned. I asked looking at the still fox. ¡°Are you going to lose again today?¡± The fox looked up at me for a while and began to tease me. It¡¯s not that fox Su-in is precious and rare for no reason. His nimble body movements, which were completely different from those of usual foxes, were magnificent every time I watched him. ~+~ Lucian was secretly watching his younger sister train with the hawk and the fox. It wasn¡¯t like when she first came here and he didn¡¯t go out of his way to see her at all, but the time when he could go see her decreased significantly because she had started training the hawk and the fox. Recently, he thought his condition was strange. At first, he wanted to look good for his father, so he wanted to be nice to his younger sister. However, the more he got to know Rachel, the more he focused his attention on her rather than focusing on the affection he wanted to get from his father. Especially when she put fruits or desserts in his mouth, he felt something indescribable. What kind of existence is she to make him become this confused? After the training, he¡¯ll be starting the next class without any free time in between. If he wanted to visit her then he had no choice but to stop by his younger sister¡¯s training ground before entering his own. It was because he was worried about whether she liked the hawk and fox more than him. Lucian murmured quietly when he looked at his sister, who was currently teaching the hawk how to fly. ¡°What was he even thinking, giving her that big hawk as a gift?¡± As the hawk leaped from Rachel¡¯s arm, Rachel¡¯s soft and small body reeled powerfully. He quickly stood up, worried that the delicate Rachel had been hurt. Lucian watched the hawk and the fox enter the forest, which is located on the Duke¡¯s private property, and his expression turned cold as he glared down at the animals. I wish they were gone. The momentary and fleeting thought of it made Lucian feel ashamed. He shook his head with the intention of regaining his level headedness. Then he heard his sister screaming. ¡°Brother!¡± Lucian raised his head. The white fox that had gone off hunting had somehow attracted something and returned with a look of elation. Rachel became flustered and fell backwards. When Lucian saw it, he instinctively moved his body. The sight of the maid defending his sister and the movements of the angry boar following the fox all seemed to slow down. Lucian bolted out like a shot. He quickly pointed the sword, he had taken out from the sheath at his side, at the boar. ¡°Brother!¡± He heard a new kind of voice he had never heard from her before. He could feel the anxiety seeping out of her voice. Has he ever heard a person with that kind of voice? The short-lived anxiety quickly disappeared, and Lucian, who was staring at the boar with alert eyes suddenly jumped upwards. He didn¡¯t take his eyes off the wild boar and plunged a sword into its forehead without hesitation. ¡°Kyahhhhh!¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Hot blood splashed on his face. Nevertheless, Lucian pushed the sword in deeper without batting an eyelash and then calmly pulled it out. The heavy body slumped over. ¡°Keuk,keuk,keuk.¡± [e/n: he¡¯s breathing heavily here, as one would expect from a child defeating a boar] Maybe because the boar was so big, and because of its great momentum, it slid on its front legs that had collapsed underneath it, several feet until it stopped. Even after its eyes had already glazed over from its death. Lucian¡¯s eyes seemed to be twinkling due to the scent of the blood. It has already been 10 years since he had begun training by wielding a sword. He received a sword as soon as he began to walk. He wielded it every day from the age when he didn¡¯t even know what a sword was, but this was his very first direct killing. He couldn¡¯t stop his trembling hands, but he didn¡¯t drop the sword he was holding. Then he heard someone running. It was the quick sound of someone stepping on the grass as if they were trying to take off flying. ¡°Brother!¡± Worry, anxiety and worry again. Her voice was full of concern, and just by hearing it, you could tell that she had become a bundle of distress. ¡°Are you all right?¡± A trembling little hand touched his wrist. She had always thought he was skinny and soft, but he was a lot stronger and athletic than she had originally thought. ¡°Oh, my God! Blood, blood¡­¡± A flustered face stained with shock came into his field of view and became engraved in his mind. Tears sparkled brightly in the sun as they filled the edges of her eyes and her beautiful emerald hair shook in her distress. Unexpectedly¡­ no, he liked it very much. Among the things he noticed, he liked the fact he was the only one fully reflected in her dark night sky-colored eyes the most. He was so happy to see his sister¡¯s eyes full of him. Amber rushed into the mansion. Lucian, who was displeased that Rachel had turned to look at her, tapped her cheek with his fingertips. Just look at me. Rachel turned her head as if she had heard what he was thinking. ¡°You¡¯re not hurt, right? Blood¡­ This blood¡­¡± When she couldn¡¯t speak properly, Lucian shook his head slowly to calm her. Then the hawk appeared. The sound of it cutting through the air was fierce and loud. Lucian glared at the bird, which was descending close to them vertically. Lucian grabbed the neck of the hawk, which was trying to settle into Rachel¡¯s arms as if it were only natural that it returned there. And threw the creature at the fox. ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°Kwang!¡± ¡°Kak! At the same time, three voices rang out, but only Rachel¡¯s voice resounded in Lucian¡¯s ears. With an expressionless face, he slipped her hand off his wrist. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Rachel didn¡¯t even realize she was still holding his wrist. She was restless, unable to follow Lucian, who had turned around already and approached the hawk and the fox. He bent down onto one knee and gazed at the fox and the hawk. The hawk, who didn¡¯t understand any human language, flapped its wings to get up, and the fox, who had been crushed underneath it, growled. Lucian tilted his head towards them slowly, and whispered quietly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, you¡¯d better not mess with me anymore. This is my only warning.¡± He whispered without hesitation, but his words were full of intensity. The hawk and the fox, who were keenly aware of his energy, were unable to move and their bodies stiffened and their eyes trembled. Lucian stood up, leaving the two animals that were pretending to faint as if they were dead. Slowly, he turned around and looked at his sister. His cute little sister, who was looking at him quietly, ran to him quickly. Without knowing why, Lucian smiled timidly because he liked her mannerisms so much. [e/n: we¡¯re switching over to Rachel¡¯s perspective now] I thought I was going to faint. When I saw Lucian running at the boar, I wanted to hit myself recklessly. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re bringing this kind of danger to your favorite. I don¡¯t deserve to become a die-hard fan! However, Lucian easily managed to get rid of the wild boar just like one would expect from the main character. It is fortunate that he wasn¡¯t hurt, but when I saw him covered in wild boar blood, my blood went cold in fear that he was. His appearance reminded me of the last scene in the original plot, but I managed to come to my senses while we were dawdling. ¡°Brother!¡± No matter how many times I called, he didn¡¯t answer. His cold golden eyes were looking at me, but at the same time, they didn¡¯t really look at me. My mouth went dry. Even if he looked so dangerous, he is still an innocent and good man. I¡¯ve tried to slowly prevent him from becoming swallowed by regret, but an uneasy feeling that tells me I should hurry up is slowly rising up from my toes. Lucian didn¡¯t reply to my words, but only after sending Amber away, he touched my cheek as a reply. He smiled lightly when I looked at him. It was a real but small smile, but I saw it clearly. He turned his back and approached Damian and Doggy. The two, who had been clamoring for a long time, soon became calm and were a little surprised. Those two animals are much more vicious than I thought. And he just pressured them like a large predator. Those two even pretend to be dead. What the hell did Lucian say? I had that question enter my mind for a moment, but when he looked straight at me, the sudden thought I had evaporated immediately. He beckoned to me. I ran to him. As I was beckoned to come closer, I ran fast as I could, almost as if I was possessed or something due to his appearance. As usual, I didn¡¯t notice his deepening smile and his feverish eyes directed at me. I didn¡¯t know he was extremely relieved that I was breathing and alive. I had wanted to change the ending to be different from the original plot. I wanted Lucian, who had similar childhood experiences as me, to be happy even before I had transmigrated. ¡°Brother Lucian.¡± I stood right in front of him and looked up at him. Standing still and looking down at me, he looked at me with his eyes as narrow as possible. I just looked at him as if nothing would make me happier than calling his name over and over again, while smiling brightly as though I had never seen someone so amazing before. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 When I returned to my room, I was examined here and there for injuries because Amber brought a doctor. And it was recommended that I take a bath in hot water and change into my pajamas to rest. I heard a knock as soon as I had laid down on the soft bed. ¡°Lady, I¡¯ll go attend to the visitor.¡± As I nodded my head shortly, Amber approached the door quickly. ¡°Who¡­¡± ¡°Get out of the way.¡± A dreary statement resounded through the room. Surprised by the change in atmosphere, I opened my eyes wide and raised my upper body. ¡°Duke?¡± At my call, the duke came into the room. Looking at his cold, hardened face, he seemed to have heard of what happened during the day. ¡°My daughter, are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. My brother saved me.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already heard the story.¡± He looked displeased, but the Duke¡¯s response was relatively positive. I quickly realized that this was a golden opportunity. ¡°Brother Lucian is really cool. He flew like this and defeated that big boar instantly!¡± I exaggerated by adding enthusiastic hand gestures. No, it¡¯s not even that much of an exaggeration. My baby, it was awesome! The Duke still had a cold face, but he didn¡¯t stop me. I carefully continued to talk while looking around. ¡°I want to repay him for that.¡± In the end, the only person I could rely on was the Duke. It would be nice if the Duke took care of Lucian himself, but I decided not to rush him. The Duke also has a mental illness. Slowing down is fine, so I hope he can accept his son as he is. The Duke, who had listened to my story without saying a word, nodded his head quietly. He raised the corners of his mouth. ¡°Of course I have to pay for saving my daughter.¡± No, Lucian is your son, too! ¡°But my daughter.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t intend to keep the fox and the hawk, do you?¡± Uh, I haven¡¯t thought about that yet. ¡°I think Dad¡¯s gonna take care of it. Think about something else will you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Duke.¡± ¡°Yes, Rachel.¡± ¡°Can I take care of it?¡± ¡°Daughter?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± The fox who brought the boar on purpose was hateful, but I didn¡¯t think I could stand to see the fox and the hawk punished. There¡¯s probably only one way the Duke would handle it. They are just animals that the Duke bought for a price. But with the thought that they attacked me. Of course he¡¯ll kill them. The Su-ins are treated badly in this kind of world. Sometimes they are treated lower than ordinary livestock. Maybe that¡¯s why the sub-male lead felt love with Sue. Sue¡¯s so sweet. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Rather than stubbornly insisting that I should repay Lucian, I was convinced that if I really wanted to fix the bad relationship between them I should complete this mission slowly. So instead I said. ¡°Duke, I won¡¯t raise them anymore. In exchange, let me take responsibility until the end.¡± I meant what I was saying. He¡¯s a very detestable Doggy, but as long as I am the owner, I have to take care of Doggy and Damian until the end. But¡­ He happily ate the food I gave him, and still acted like that, did he hit the back of his head? I thought I¡¯d be relieved if I hit him at least once. The Duke burst into a small laugh when he looked at my face. Now he patted my head like it¡¯s a habit, and replied. ¡°Okay. Since my daughter is talking so confidently, I¡¯ll have to trust you.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± I looked at the duke with a big smile. When I smile like this, Duke always smiles with sad eyes. I had no choice but to smile and pretend I hadn¡¯t noticed because I didn¡¯t know why he looked like that. The next morning, after eating, I changed into a set of riding clothes and followed Amber outside to meet the fox and the hawk. I heard these two were being kept on the Duke¡¯s hunting ground. Yesterday, I fed and took care of the fox myself, so I felt complicated. Of course, I didn¡¯t get attached to him. But what should I say? Oh, I don¡¯t know. Yeah, I guess I got a little attached. So they must have been so desperate to persuade him yesterday that they didn¡¯t mean it. Since we have to walk for quite a long time, on the way, Amber asked, ¡°Should I call you a carriage?¡± but I refused so I could have some time to organize my thoughts. By the time I reached the hunting ground, sweat had already formed on my forehead. ¡°Keung! Keung!¡± Pudduck. Pudduck. The sorry bird and the clump of fluff reacted to the sounds of my arrival. The two were trapped in a large cage located at the entrance to the hunting ground. I headed straight for them. ¡°Sigh.¡± After wiping my sweat with my hand, I looked at Damien and Doggy. ¡°You two.¡± The two creatures I was addressing stuck to the wall of the cage and whined and flapped. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. At least you¡¯ll be free.¡± Doggy raised its head in shock because of what I said. Its red jewel-like eyes shone brilliantly in the sun. In this way, Doggy really looks like a beautiful white fox. The human-turned-trash, or more widely known as the original Oscar, was called the midday sun by readers. On the contrary, Lucian earned the nickname of the dark moon of the night. The readers used to say that Sue was blessed with two opposite charms. ¡°So why did you bring a wild boar, and no matter how unhappy you were, you shouldn¡¯t have done that to your master. You brought it here because you can¡¯t do a direct attack, right? But you are not as clever as you think you are.¡± I sat in front of the cage, clicking my tongue. At that moment, Doggy barked at the bars under his feet. ¡°Keung keung keung!¡± He moved around in front of me as if he had something to say, but there was no other way. If I don¡¯t give them up, these two will die at the hands of the Duke. I¡¯ve grown a little attached to them. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about the necklace. It¡¯s a harness, so it can¡¯t be cut with a knife. But it will stretch according to your neck, so it doesn¡¯t matter. If you ever meet some wizard when you grow up, ask him.¡± ¡°Keung keung! Pudduck. Pudduck. ¡°Amber, give me the key.¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± Amber took the key out of her pocket. And I opened the cage on my behalf. The door opened with a squeak. Through the gap, Doggy ran to me like an arrow. He begged for me to hug him. He whined as it is. Oh, did he get attached to me, too? Hey, isn¡¯t that too much considering what you did yesterday? Come to think of it, it¡¯s amazing. You somehow managed to bring a boar, and now you¡¯re here? Oh, no, no. Let¡¯s not forget the original Oscar. He¡¯s not going to help my favorite. This outcome is better than that. It¡¯s best for him not to be in the house, but why did the original Rachel try to raise him anyway? I had already come to a conclusion. Since I have already decided to change the ending and keywords of the original, I can not foolishly keep the sub-male lead in the house. I looked down at Doggy who pathetically licked at my fingertips, and then with my fingers, he rubbed himself under his chin. His red eyes looking up at me were beautiful. ¡°Doggy, I guess we¡¯re all finally getting along here. But isn¡¯t it good for you to run in nature, too? Maybe next time be careful, and don¡¯t let people catch you.¡± Instead of hugging Doggy, I raised myself up. And I looked at Damien. ¡°Damien, fly far away. Oh, it¡¯s better if you drop this fox off somewhere on the way, do you understand me?¡± ¡°Keung Keung!¡± Doggy was distractingly hovering under my feet. Damien climbed up on the cage and looked down at me. Its yellow eyes seemed to face me intelligently. Well, do you understand me? He was definitely a smart guy. Damien looked at me for a while and opened his wings wide. Damien, who is much larger than the average hawk, flapped once and swooped down gently. Then he snatched Doggy and flew up into the air. ¡°Keuuuuung!¡± Listening to the clump of fluff shouting, I looked up at the two disappearing far away. The sky is so blue today. Lucian trained as usual and returned to his room and washed. He had long started washing himself without the help of his servants. No, he can¡¯t even remember. He thinks someone washed him when he was young, but his memory is blurry. He felt comfortable because he is alone now. It would have been inconvenient if the servants tried to help now. ¡°It¡¯s even more amazing if that kid can come.¡± In that sense, Rachel was very special to him. The employees were also influenced because his father ignored him. That¡¯s why I used to do things that I shouldn¡¯t do, but it was only a very extreme minority. Most of them just didn¡¯t approach him because he was unsociable or distant. He knows it very well, and as soon as he came out of the bathing room, a knock resounded, as if the person on the other side did not wish to be there. ¡°Come on in.¡± It was rare for anyone to come at this time. Lucian hurried to the door just in case. The door opened first before he opened it. The young butler, who the butler is raising as his successor, was surprised to see him standing right in front of him. ¡°Lord, all future schedules have been canceled.¡± It was just a short sentence, but I could understand who was saying it and why they canceled it. ¡°Okay.¡± The young butler couldn¡¯t even enter the room and hesitated before greeting him and disappearing. Was he afraid of his disappointed expression because it wasn¡¯t what he expected? He hid his disappointment, dried his hair, and dressed comfortably. The fact that there is no schedule is very unusual. When he sat down in his room without knowing what to do, he heard a knock again. There was a smile on his face because the knock was clearly very different from when the butler knocked on the door. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 I headed to Lucian without delay. Yesterday, I heard from Amber that he had no injuries, but I was not easily relieved. Even if it was not human blood, it did not disappear from my mind because he was covered with blood yesterday. At the end of ¡°Another Doll Lives In The Doll¡¯s House¡±. Eventually, he finds Sue who chose to commit suicide, which caused Lucian to go crazy. The resentment and anger buried inside him were released onto the people around him. There was a small wave of blood on the floor whenever he moved after cutting up all the people of the mansion. Lucian, who had blood all over his body due to the bloodbath, died holding the body of Sue. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so scared. It¡¯s terrible.¡± There will be no future like that for my favorite. I¡¯ll make sure of that. Arriving in front of Lucian¡¯s room, I took a deep breath. I didn¡¯t want to show him my awkward expression for no reason. I always want to smile in front of him. I want him to smile freely like me. Knock, knock, knock, knock. ¡°Are you in there, Brother?¡± I know that the Duke gave him a special holiday today. I felt like I was given a reward because I was saved by him. The door opened as soon as I finished talking. Standing in a somewhat disorganized fashion, he looked at me. No, it wasn¡¯t just his clothes that were different from usual. He was smiling. He had a bright smile that matched his face, not an indifferent look like usual. ¡°Rachel.¡± I answered immediately as if I were possessed by his call. ¡°Yes, brother.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting.¡± His words saying that he had been waiting for me made me smile. I entered his room without hesitation with his remark. An expression that didn¡¯t go well with his face didn¡¯t immediately register in my eyes. Just his smile was the only thing that was registered by my eyes and got imprinted into them. ~Third arc~ Timeskip 17 years old Lucian, 12 years old Rachel Two years have passed since I was adopted by Duke Leon. And it¡¯s been almost 2 years since I first saw Lucian smiling naturally in front of me. ¡°Rachel, what do you think?¡± I admired my brother¡¯s appearance over and over again. He was wearing colorful and intricate clothes, which were very different from his normal and shabbier outfits, they were not gaudy either, but rather blinding, so I had to cover my eyes with my hands. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± But of course I would be surprised if you suddenly hold my hands! Let me cover my eyes, Lucian. He grabbed me and looked into my face in close proximity. It made me blush. ¡°Brother will be the coolest! I can assure you!¡± Today is a very important day. It¡¯s Lucian¡¯s first day in a salon. And it is a very important day for me. Today, Lucian will meet Sue for the first time. ¡°You have to make a lot of friends!¡± Over the course of two years, I seemed to have succeeded in persuading and appeasing the duke. The evidence is now filling up Lucian¡¯s room. Originally his room was so simple that I didn¡¯t think it was the room of the duke¡¯s successor. It was incomparable to my fancy room, so I tried to persuade the Duke to take better care of Lucian little by little. Originally, these were the things he deserved to enjoy. ¡°My brother is the best!¡± Every time I praised him, his eyes naturally softened as he smiled. Oh, my favorite. I have no more regrets! How can you smile so beautifully? I had thought he would look good with a smile, but he really did. His smile looked better on his face than his expressionless face. I did it! I did it! Not the cold expression of the trademark of an obsessive man, but a beautiful smile that has rich affection like a tiramisu! Isn¡¯t the keyword ¡®Obsessive¡¯ a little bit out of it? I¡¯m not sure because I haven¡¯t met Sue yet, but it is worth looking forward to. What I mean by him being obsessive is that he is crazy about Sue and has eyes like that towards him. Also, basically, being obsessive is cool and cold. Everything had to be big. From kidneys to muscles, hands, feet and everything. You don¡¯t have to tell me where he should be big, do you? Of course, his face is small and symmetrical but he should not have an unbalanced figure that you don¡¯t want to look at, but rather a sleek body with muscles that flow down smoothly. All readers who have seen BL webtoons or novels will understand me. I nodded my head in agreement. Certainly, Lucian seems to be a budding sprout. He grew very tall in two years. When I first met him, he was not short necessarily, but now I had to tilt my head back completely to make eye contact with him. What about the muscles? His body is as sturdy as a rock due to his constant training. ¡°Rachel, come here.¡± He called me. I approached without hesitation. Even though I am much taller than two years ago, he could hold me lightly with just one hand. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t crumple your clothes!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re going to see me off anyway.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡± Oh, do you like me seeing you off so much? I put my arm around his neck, giggling. At the age of 17, Lucian entered society in earnest. This was also a little different from the original. In the original book, he started socializing only after becoming an adult. But I don¡¯t know what kind of change in attitude the Duke had, but he took us both to the banquet hall hosted by the imperial family last year. So from then on, the invitations came to Lucian like a flood. Everyone has an eye for him. Lucian took me to the entrance of the mansion. He dropped me off in front of the waiting carriage. I looked around once again. Amber and the owner of the house came out to see him off. Well, good. He passed! The attitude of the employees toward Lucian has also changed due to the Duke¡¯s change of mindset and my efforts. I liked it very much. It¡¯s a society of social standing and class, how dare an employee ignore my favorite? I won¡¯t accept that! I was angry for no reason because I saw them do that several times. No, even in a capitalist society, people who pay you your money are not people to ignore. Lucian stared at me, wondering why my expression suddenly turned into a pout and that bothered him. He is so tall that he is almost 190 centimeters tall, but his facial expressions and eyes were still soft and innocent. [e/n: he¡¯s almost 6¡¯2¡±] I¡¯m familiar with what he wants. ¡°Then, brother. Have a safe trip.¡± I gently lifted my dress into a curtsey and greeted him. But my favorite didn¡¯t even react. Also, seeing the slow movement of his eyelids, there seemed to be something he wanted more. It¡¯s still the same silly request as usual. Still, it was not a bad feeling to have at least one thing about him that hadn¡¯t changed. How should I say it. How do I say it? I am proud to see my child grow up, but I hope that he will always remain my child. As I got closer to him, he bent down. I gave him a light kiss on the cheek, which was soft and firm. No, it¡¯s not. I didn¡¯t drool. I looked up at him, stealing a glance at his lips. From some point on, he wanted a beso-beso from me. It¡¯s a very normal way of greeting each other in Europe. [e/n: It¡¯s where people kiss next to each other¡¯s face as a greeting, but it¡¯s not on the face like she just did. So she¡¯s explaining away this interaction even tho we know he doesn¡¯t think of it as a normal greeting lol. It¡¯s also called la bise in France.] Originally, I only needed to kiss one side of their face, but eventually, the Duke and Lucian wanted a kiss on both cheeks. Lucian said with a satisfied look only after I gave him a beso beso. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± I waved to him as he got on the carriage. The black horses of the Duke¡¯s estate began to run fiercely away from the mansion. Watching the back of the carriage disappear quickly, I soon entered the building. ¡°Amber.¡± ¡°Yes, miss. I¡¯ve got it all ready.¡± Amber is a really competent maid. I could see why the Duke sent her as my own personal maid. She moved on her own without needing my instructions constantly. I headed to the duke¡¯s kitchen with her help. I was thinking of going to do what I¡¯ve been avoiding doing for two years. I met the Duchess that day and haven¡¯t met her again so far. Neither I, nor the Duchess ever went looking for each other. Instead, I made cookies and sent them to her every day. I hope her depressive thoughts go away for a bit after eating something sweet. Lucian¡¯s gonna come back after I make cookies and read a book in his room, right? I should make a cookie that Lucian likes for today. I giggled shortly as I recalled him, who slowly blinked when he ate some cookies full of nuts. It was the beginning of a pleasant day. Time flew into the evening. I came out to the entrance of the mansion when it was time for Lucian to return. By the time I circled around the entrance of the mansion several times, I could finally see Lucian¡¯s carriage coming in. ¡°Was it fun? It¡¯s pretty late.¡± I put my clothes in order and waited for him. Lucian got out of the carriage that reached the entrance of the mansion in an instant. I greeted him with a look of exhaustion all over me. ¡°Are you finally here, brother?¡± Lucian turned his head at my words. Soon as he started to approach me with a bright smile, a figure hidden by his big body was revealed. Huh? Huh? At the end of the year, magic lights began to light up everywhere around the entrance, and in the garden in the duchy. In the midst of our surroundings brightening up, a blond man who was brighter than those glistening lights stepped forward. His squinting sky blue eyes looked at me. Uh¡­ I don¡¯t think it can be. The blond man slowly approached me when he finally noticed me. And he said hello. ¡°Hi, you must be Lucian¡¯s sister.¡± ¡®Sue greeted me.¡¯ He is as dazzling as when I first saw Lucian, so I closed my eyes and opened them in shock without realizing it. Wow, Brother Sue. He¡¯s as dazzling as my brother. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 13 Chapter 13 I opened my eyes and looked up at Sue. Unlike Lucian, who is a strong figure, Sue has a graceful impression. He had a keyword that matched him just like Lucian. I thought of a keyword about Sue. Beauty, sweet, pure, bright, and beautiful were keywords for Lucian¡¯s own love affair, and later when the content of the plot became deeper and deeper, the number of wounds, narrow dodges, escapes, and scenarios leading to unconsciousness were created by him. I mean, he¡¯s kind and cheerful now. Lucian had hoped that he wouldn¡¯t be a cause for regret, but it seemed like Sue didn¡¯t want the ending to change. But why are you looking at me like this? Are you shy? ¡°Uh¡­ who are you?¡± But you¡¯re going to be talking informally since the first time you met? It¡¯s good to be close, but you¡¯re the child of a baron and Lucian is the child of a duke, didn¡¯t you skip too much progress? There is no way he would know what I was thinking about, so I answered with a clear smile. Oh, my God, he¡¯s laughing. ¡°I¡¯m Noah de Castilla. I¡¯m supposed to be friends with Lucian from today onwards, so I said it comfortably and informally¡­ does that put you in a bad mood?¡± [e/n: Noah is the rumored Sue we have heard about, in case anyone is confused. Not sure why he has the two different names.] You¡¯ve been friends with Lucian since day one! As expected, the main character and the main character meet differently. It took me a really long time to get close to him! Noah, who was looking at me while I was thinking for a moment, murmured as he lowered his eyes toward Lucian. ¡°It seems that your sister doesn¡¯t like me.¡± No! Why would I hate you? To put it into perspective, Lucian is the best, but I liked him a lot, too. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it?¡± Noah looked at me again due to my reply. His smile looked so innocent. ¡°Really? That¡¯s a relief.¡± Lucian didn¡¯t say anything while we were talking. He was just looking at the two of us. Then he slowly opened his mouth. ¡°Baron Castilla.¡± After we finished our greetings, he called Noah in a lower voice than before. ¡°Come on, I told you to speak comfortably. That¡¯s what they have us do in our salons.¡± Oh, that¡¯s what the salon does. Okay, I got it. I got it. ¡°Did the salon make that kind of rule?¡± Noah nodded at my question. Oh no. His hair ruffles smoothly whenever he moves. It looks so soft. How¡¯s his skin though? ¡°The purpose of our salon is to state our rank and status and meet comfortably. I don¡¯t think I can make a real friend within my class.¡± Oh, that¡¯s a good idea. ¡°So Lucian must have had a hard time today. I could tell at a glance that he was embarrassed.¡± Oh, that¡¯s why you took care of Lucian. Good job, good job. ¡°But he said he had a sister. So I came here to see you even though I knew it was rude.¡± You wanted to see me? Oh, my. You thought the same thing as me, didn¡¯t you? I wanted to see you so much, too. ¡°You thought I have no manners, didn¡¯t you?¡± He looked perfect with his eyebrows furrowed as if he was in trouble. That¡¯s a perfect expression. It¡¯s just lovely! I just want to bite you! Kyahh! ¡°Not at all!¡± I turned my head around. That¡¯s never going to happen. I can¡¯t refuse such a wonderful visit by Sue. No matter how much I think about it, he really is a good-looking guy. I thought it would never happen, but I was especially weak to his beautiful appearance. ¡°Really? Then I¡¯m relieved.¡± Oh, I feel like my eyes are being purified. Oh my gosh. ¡°Can I call you Brother Noah?¡± While I¡¯m at it, let¡¯s be friends! Noah¡¯s eyes widened and he bent down at my eye level after hearing my lively remarks. It was a refreshing smile that made me feel refreshed. Then Lucian stood in front of me. ¡°Young Man, I¡¯ll see you next time. I¡¯d like you to leave me alone for today¡­¡± What are you doing, Lucian? I want to play with Noah more! I tapped him on the back, but Lucian didn¡¯t look at me. My view was completely blocked, so I didn¡¯t even see what the two looked like side by side. I want to see you two together! It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that I possessed this body just for this! Get out of my way! I want to see him! I stomped my feet and tried to go around his side. But Lucian was one step faster. Holding me up in his arms, he turned his back without listening to Noah¡¯s answer. ¡°Ooh!¡± Hugging him, I looked back. Noah just smiled and waved. ¡°Brother.¡± Without answering my call, he went straight up to his room. What¡¯s wrong? If I was him and met Sue, I would have felt something funny or tingly¡­ What is this kind of reaction? Didn¡¯t you get close and talk to him? No, Noah¡¯s the only one who talks, right? What the hell happened? Holding me in his arms, we sat on the sofa and I looked up at him. When he was with him, his face showed few traces of a smile that had disappeared and was not very different from how he was before when we first met. I never thought he¡¯d be this shy¡­ but I must have sheltered him too much. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be so cold to the other male lead. You shouldn¡¯t do this. I want to see a happy ending for the two of you! ¡°Brother.¡± I called out to him. He glanced at me when I talked. Oh, I can¡¯t. I wanted to get mad, but I can¡¯t. How can he look at people like that? What are you doing? pouting?! Why are you pouting at me?! He was so big that he looked very cute. The tails of his eyes that I had taught to pull up into a smile quickly found their original place. ¡°Did you enjoy the salon today?¡± He sat next to me only then to answer my question. Yeah, good job. I almost had a dry throat from anticipation. ¡°It was just so so.¡± My eyes crept back to his face at the voice full of disapproval. ¡°But it¡¯s still your first salon. Go out a few more times.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡± Accepting it as if he couldn¡¯t help it, he faced me straight on. This is so interesting. In the past, he used to be all about looking sideways at me or only turning his head slightly, but these days, he does eye contact now. Yeah, good. Very good! He laughed along as I laughed. I felt good to see his hardened face blooming brightly. ¡°As expected, you look good with a smile.¡± His face bloomed more brightly at my cheerful words. ¡°I like your smiling face, too.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± When did you start expressing yourself so well? It is very commendable. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to dinner. I waited to eat with my brother.¡± There was no answer from him when I said that, but he made an easy to understand expression instead¡­ The answer was delivered. I thought my heart stopped when I saw him smiling shyly. Don¡¯t rush in like that and drop such a destructive weapon, my favorite. My heart is about to stop. Oh, what are you going to do about my eyes? It¡¯s so bright that I feel like I¡¯m going to go blind. I covered my face with my hands and stammered my feet. In the meantime, Lucian, who returned to his room after dinner, had a cold expression on his face and changed into some simple clothes. Later, a servant came to assist him, but he didn¡¯t want anyone else to touch him, so he just let him go. He had a moment of quiet, so he rested his hips on his favorite resting place. The moonlight fell on his face, which was resting calmly against the window pane. He frowned at the memories of the salon he went to today. He laughs only in front of Rachel, but he, who had originally had no expressions, will now show his displeasure with his expressions. ¡°Noah de Castilla.¡± He came to him without hesitation from the beginning. As if he knew him, he spoke without hesitation. Lucian didn¡¯t like him very much. He regretted not stopping him from following him. If he knew he would show up in front of Rachel just because he was curious, he would have refused him from the beginning. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to come to me¡­¡± It was quite late when he returned, so he thought she would have eaten first. But when his younger sister said she waited for him, he felt like she was supporting him. As if immersed in warm water, a comfortable fuzzy feeling rose up from his feet. He closed his eyes for a moment and thought of Rachel. Her face, which he can recall clearly with his eyes closed, is always smiling. Eyes resembling the night sky that are always filled with affection. Her eyes were clearly different from those of his father or mother. And from his own eyes. Looking at her eyes that are always twinkling and have such vivid warmth, he came to realize that something about his world is wrong. Lucian recalled his parents. His father¡¯s cold blue eyes that hold deep contempt and his mother¡¯s dry blue eyes that look as if they have given up on life. Obviously, considering the colors, the eyes of his two parents should normally be brighter, but Rachel¡¯s dark sky colored pupils always seemed clearer and brighter. ¡°I feel weird.¡± When he recalled his sister, who was talking to Noah affectionately, his stomach felt twisted. Lucian glanced at his stomach. He tried pressing it with his hands, but it didn¡¯t hurt. However, it was definitely a sensation that I¡¯ve felt before. That happened when my father adopted Rachel. On that day, my father and sister were together all day long. Breakfast, lunch, tea time, dinner¡­ Seeing those two people, Lucian felt envious for the first time. At that time, I could only express it as ¡°I envy you,¡± but now I think I know exactly what that feeling was. My stomach feels twisted. It was obvious jealousy. Jealousy towards Rachel back then but now for Rachel. ¡°Rachel likes me the most.¡± Lucian muttered in a hesitant tone. Or he¡¯s going to make it so that she does. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 One day the duke asked in passing words. ¡°My daughter, don¡¯t you need a friend?¡± I thought he was just saying it, or asking it with the intention of trying to distance me and Lucian because I was with him often. The Duke still disapproved of Lucian. Of course he is more relaxed than before, but I must have misunderstood what he said. That¡¯s what I thought while I was looking at the group of young people my age in a garden that was filled with white roses. ¡°Should I start socializing?¡± White roses are special and meaningful roses in the Leoniss Empire. Therefore, it is a flower that no ordinary person could raise or get. However, if someone has so many white roses, that they are enough to fill an entire garden, it is especially worth bragging about. Oh, but even the duke has his limits. Out of our five gardens, only one is filled with rare flowers. The tea tables in the garden filled with white roses were elegant and cute. There was a lace tablecloth carefully placed overtop and a white cushion on the chairs where young children would sit. The tableware is all pink. The ceramic figurines hidden as gifts in their respective cups are rabbits, flowers, or butterflies, all cute things that young children would like. In addition, the table is occupied by numerous sweet desserts, such as colorful macarons, shortcakes with lots of strawberries, and chocolate cake with delicate chocolate garnishes. Still, I smiled as I saw the cute girls staring at me like I am an elegant and high-class nobleman. Guys, you guys have some drool around your mouth. I¡¯m not kidding, both sides of their mouths were shiny. ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing you. I am Rachel De Leon.¡± After the Duke said that I would be registered in the family roster his words of promise were quickly implemented. That¡¯s why I am a De Leon now. ¡°Nice to meet you, princess. I¡¯m Bellisa of Marquis Bourne¡¯s house.¡± As if a red rose slipped into the wrong place through a gap in the white roses, the red-haired Young Lady greeted me. After that, each of the four young children around us introduced themselves. Some are from baron houses, some are from a Count¡¯s house, and some other young people from various other aristocracies. I don¡¯t remember any of the other young people very much. Of the people sitting in a circle in front of the round table, I only had to remember Belissa sitting on my right side. She also raised her chin in pride as if it was the right thing to do so. Oh, she¡¯s a little cute. It seems that I like the fancy type of beauty rather than elegant beauty or somber beauty. Though not as impressive as Lucian¡¯s colorful appearance, Belissa is also a person that will be quite popular when she grows up. ¡°May I call you Belissa?¡± ¡°Oh, please speak comfortably, princess.¡± As the small children spoke with aristocratic speech, I had the image of children that are playing house from my original life pop into my head. But I¡¯m used to this world now, so that¡¯s good. Making friends is rather expected now that I¡¯ve adjusted. ¡°By the way, Belissa, would you mind speaking comfortably too?¡± ¡°¡­ Rachel, you are warmer than you look huh?¡± [T/n: this idiom had something to do with being kind and hospitable.] In aristocratic societies, it is rare to call someone by their first name during the first meeting. But I saw how Noah did that to Lucian yesterday. His impression didn¡¯t look too bad. And I also liked the social purpose of the salon. There are bound to be restrictions because the world here is a class society, but I wanted to have a friend who I can meet comfortably like in modern society. But while living here, I had to admit to myself that I had picked up many mannerisms and ideals of this world. Because among the young children, I only interacted actively with Belissa, the Marquis¡¯s young miss. I wanted to be fair to everyone, but that would make me a laughing stock. I shouldn¡¯t make a fool of myself as a child. These are aristocrats. They are young predators who would eat me alive if I showed any weakness. I lifted up the tea cup with an overbearing flourish. This is because I could leisurely listen to the young children who came as guests. ¡°Come and see me often, young ladies.¡± I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen if I get sent out of the duchy later, so I don¡¯t mind building a house at the hill in advance. The tea was fragrant and delicious. ¡°How was your tea time today, Rachel.¡± Cutting the calf steak, the duke asked me a question. I put the small cut of meat in my mouth and tasted it before I answered him. ¡°I liked the young marquess of Bourne, Duke.¡± ¡°Whoa, I see.¡± The duke smiled graciously and looked at me as if liked my answer. I smiled at him as if I were responding, and I saw Lucian sitting across from me, cutting his steak. Oh, he¡¯s eating so well. It¡¯s been a while since the three of us started having dinner together. Maybe it was after Lucian saved me. It would be great if the Duchess could join us. But she is still struggling with her mental illness. ¡°When will my daughter call me Dad?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I rolled my eyes when I heard the sudden request. Well, that sounds a little difficult, Duke. Strangely, I couldn¡¯t call the duke dad. I tried to open my mouth because I wanted to call him father, but I didn¡¯t succeed again this time. Two pairs of eyes were staring at me with only my lips twitching. Oh, it¡¯s really burdensome. What should I do? ¡°Daddy is fine with waiting. I can wait forever.¡± The duke said with a grim look. Ugh, I¡¯m not good at this. Unlike Lucian that has a colorful impression, the duke is a man with a grim look. Even though they are related, their faces are very different. The duke was just like the late Duchess (his mother), while Lucian was just like the Late Duke (his grandfather). During dinner, Lucian didn¡¯t say a word. I wanted to talk to him, but the moment I opened my lips the Duke noticed and made an expression that looked like it said ¡®you shouldn¡¯t talk to him`. After eating dessert deliciously, I went up to my room. I tried to read a book before going to bed after washing up. Then there was a knock. Knock, knock, knock. I got up smiling and ran towards the door. It¡¯s because I already knew who it was with just the sound. I opened the door and said. ¡°Brother, are you here?¡± What brings you here at this hour? Usually, ramen doesn¡¯t come at this time. [t/n: It is said that Ramen or Ramyeon, is like an implication for spending more time with someone. Korean women would say, ¡°Do you want to eat ramyeon?¡± it implies that ¡°I want to spend more time with you so I am asking you this.¡± as eating ramyeon takes time due to its temperature.] As I swallowed my words and smiled broadly, Lucian began to loosen his stiff face little by little. ¡°Come on in.¡± When I opened the door and let him in, Lucian came into the room. Every time he comes to my room, he hesitates to look as if he is familiar with my room and these interactions, and immediately gives me a look. His golden eyes that have a magical light shining in their depths are very beautiful. Everytime, or at least most of the time, I end up being entranced by those eyes. By the way, when did he grow taller? My neck is sore now. I had to lean back on my heels to look up at Lucian, who had grown up all alone. As if he was going to ask something extremely important, he quickly opened up his lips. ¡°Do you want some fruit?¡± ¡°Fruit?¡± Apparently, he had a basket in his hand. It may be just my imagination, but when I held it, it was a big basket that I had to hold in my arms, but he held it nonchalantly in his hand. I smiled broadly when I saw a basket full of fruits that I usually enjoy eating. It was a gesture as gentle as a sweet fruit, so I could never refuse it. I had already become accustomed to holding his hand by this point. So I casually took him to the couch in front of the window. I put the basket down on the table in front of the sofa and picked up one of the grapes and brought it to his lips. ¡°Knock, knock, knock, knock, grapes are here.¡± After the knock, which is just like a signal between the two of us, the last of the stiffness in his expression melted away. Unlike the usual knock, the rhythm-driven knock quickly became a joke between the two. Lucian looked down at me at an angle and opened his mouth slightly. How long has it been since I first started feeding them to you, are you still shy? When he is shy, I thought I was going crazy because he is so cute when he looks at me sideways. Oh, you¡¯re so cute. No, he¡¯s so cute. I¡¯m going crazy. Pant pant, somehow the sound of breathing was going to get rough. [t/n: the pant should be moan actually since it was expressed sexually. Also, advanced chapters are available on our patreon (Sara Aki)!] ¡°Oh? It might rain a lot tonight, brother.¡± Then I heard the sound of rain hitting the window. Lucian looked at the window for a moment when he heard me. It was dark and I couldn¡¯t see the outside properly, but I liked the sound of rain hitting the window. Listening to the pitter patter of the rain on the glass, I turned around. I looked straight at him and whispered. ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± He looked down at me, munching on the grapes. I covered my mouth with my hands and whispered softly as if whispering. ¡°Do you want me to tell you something scary?¡± With him still silent, I squinted and continued. ¡°On a rainy day like this, there¡¯s a path open for ghosts. Did you know about that brother?¡± It¡¯s a lame story, but he listened to me seriously. Although he didn¡¯t say much, he answered back to the degree of shaking his head or nodding. ¡°When the ghosts are standing in their way¡­¡± I blurted out my words after long pauses to make it more dramatic. I used to hear that I was good at scary stories in my early years. The most important thing was facial expressions. It was more effective when I opened my eyes widely and spoke with a nuance of ¡°Only listen to me.¡± ¡°He thinks the ghost is his friend, so he goes with him holding his hand.¡± I tried to finish the story by lowering my murmuring voice and putting my face even closer. ¡°And he says, ¡°This is what it says¡­.Keek keek¡­¡± Boom! Screeechhh! My plan to finish by imitating a ghost failed miserably. It was because the flash of lightning and the loud crack of thunder came at once. ¡°Ahhh! Aaahhh!¡± Lightning flashed and thunder rang and it felt as if the window was going to break, so I jumped up and sat on his lap out of surprise and fear. Actually, I hate thunder. I didn¡¯t expect the rain to be accompanied by thunder now. I buried my face in his shoulder and trembled, then his big hand landed on top of my head. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Lucian caressed the top of my head, petting it with one hand, and then ran his hand down. He spread his fingers and felt the texture of my hair, which felt as if he thought it was luxurious silk, and swept it off my shoulders and slowly brushed through my hair. This is really common for us now, but my heart was moved because I felt like affection was buried in his touch. He wrapped his other hand around my body and patted me on the back at regular and comforting intervals. When I first looked at him, I couldn¡¯t help but be filled with a lot of compliments. I can¡¯t believe he is so beautiful like a doll. So beautiful that he could comfort others without trying. His face was buried in his shoulders with emotion evident in his posture. Yeah, just like this. He just needs to live like a human being. I was wondering what kind of expression he had on his face, so I forgot that I was scared. I wanted to enjoy this atmosphere. My favorite. Your sister is so happy. I put my face on his shoulder and waited until the thunder stopped, and in the end, I fell asleep without realizing it. *** Lucian held his sleeping sister tightly in his arms. The child¡¯s body is warmer than he would have thought. Being so close together, he had the illusion that the warmth she was emitting was seeping into him. Without saying anything all this time, he slowly uttered something only after Rachel had fallen asleep. ¡°I¡¯d like to include you in my schedule¡­¡± He really wanted to listen to what his sister had asked of him before, but it didn¡¯t go as he had wanted. He first noticed that his father¡¯s gaze at him had changed. In the past, if it was mere contempt, he would automatically stare at him with wary eyes. Still, Lucian asked for it. He wanted to include Rachel in his schedule so that he could meet her freely. [Absolutely not. That child is too good for you] It was the duke¡¯s reply when he refused his request. Originally, he would have accepted the Duke¡¯s refusal without questioning him. However, he wanted to keep his promise with his younger sister. So he asked his father every day, but the answer that came back was the same every time and the number of hits he received increased more than usual. ¡°I wish I could be with you all day¡­¡± At first, I wondered what she meant. That she wanted to be included in his schedule. However, from the moment Rachel became absorbed in her daily life, he realized that he wanted to be with his younger sister. He missed Rachel who kept following him. He really didn¡¯t know that the desire for something could make him feel so desperate that he could hardly bear it, even before when he was all alone. ¡°Um¡­¡± Despite the thunder being weaker than before, Rachel flinched and frowned. Lucian covered the child¡¯s ears with his big hands. He came to his sister¡¯s room to ask her not to be close to Noah, and he thought he did a good job. He held his sister in his arms and just sat still until the thunder had completely stopped. While feeling her small heartbeat and her warm temperature¡­ ~*+*~ ¡°Argh!¡± As soon as I woke up in the morning, I kicked the blanket. Because last night¡¯s events came to mind. ¡°Oh, thunder!¡± If it weren¡¯t for the thunder, I would have ended the story, and I might have seen my favorite¡¯s surprised expression! My face was burning to think that thunder had made things go so wrong, and that I had fallen asleep while groaning and shrieking in his arms like a surprised cat. ¡°No! You¡¯re supposed to be not that kind of sister.¡± I mean, I normally have a stone heart that¡¯s hard to scare. It¡¯s not normally like that. I really didn¡¯t know it was going to start thundering all of a sudden. I just wanted to see his surprised face¡­ Ugh, as expected, the path of virtue is far and bumpy. I don¡¯t have the basic skills yet! As I was rolling around on the covers in embarrassment, Amber came in with a basin. ¡°Lady, are you up?¡± Amber looked amazed because I, who had woken up first, usually overslept. I was embarrassed and just nodded lightly. Looking out the window, it was still raining. Somehow, I had an ominous feeling that I would have an unusual day today. After a long sigh, Amber sensed something as she was looking at me carefully. I¡¯m sure the Duke¡¯s ear will soon be filled with stories about my condition. Amber is my personal maid, but the one who hired her is the Duke. But the Duchess doesn¡¯t do any internal work for the estate, so who manages the internal affairs of the Duchess? I suddenly had a question, but I quickly forgot about it. Well, Noah will handle it later. Well putting the issues with the duchess aside, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get rid of the keyword ¡°regretful lead.¡± I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll live happily with Noah because I want to see that. It¡¯s a reward for me too, who reincarnated! As the efforts of the past came to mind, a dose of reality hit me for a while. I came here a year and a half after I had reincarnated, and I¡¯ve been here for more than two years now, so I¡¯m twenty-nine years old now! I had to act cute like a child for the Duke all the time, and I had to make all kinds of jokes because of Lucian, who doesn¡¯t eat much. Knock, the grapes are here. Oh, my God! Macaroons are here! Here comes a nutty cookie. What the hell! From impersonating a delivery man to acting like a lively pony to the most shameful displays as a frightened cat, the ugliness I¡¯ve been showing came to mind. Oh, wait a minute. I want to be alone. As Amber was waiting for me, I made various facial expressions every single moment due to my racing thoughts. Amber, who made me sit in front of the dressing table and had me wear a beige dress, began to braid my hair and struggled with styling decisions. My emerald hair fell down to my waist like a waterfall. Amber casually thought of which hair accessory she would put in it, until she saw the ruby-patterned hairpin that she ended up put on my head. I was lost in thought, wondering about the wellbeing of some interesting creatures I recently parted with. Damian and the gang must have landed safely somewhere far away, right? Doggie, you¡¯re free to go anywhere, and you¡¯re living your own free life, right? ¡°Lady, I¡¯m done dressing you up.¡± ¡°Thank you, Amber.¡± It took quite a while to dress me up today. While there are days like this, some days aren¡¯t as intense. I went down to the dining area for breakfast. There was some damp air looming in the castle because of the rain. It was quite chilly, so when I rubbed my forearms, Amber noticed quickly. ¡°Lady, are you cold?¡± It is the time when late summer becomes autumn. Perhaps the rain that is falling now is an instance of autumn rain. ¡°I think it¡¯s a little cold.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll bring a shawl. Please wait here for a moment.¡± Amber finished talking and went back. I decided to lean on the railing and wait for her. I was leaning on the railing and looking down when I heard someone¡¯s feet approaching from behind me. I absentmindedly turned my head towards the sound of the rushing steps. ¡°Are you an orator?¡± (e/n: yeah, I¡¯m not sure what she means by orator, it basically means a public speaker. So I think she¡¯s basically calling him a celebrity.) For some reason this morning, Lucian is running towards me with a contemplative expression. It is very rare to meet him in the morning, and it is really amazing that this coincidence occured. No, it¡¯s raining, but why did you make yourself so bright? My eyes were dazzled when I saw his bright face shining like a morning sun. Oh, my eyes. My eyes have been blessed the very first thing in the morning. I usually don¡¯t get enough vitamin D. My favorite. Are you taking care of me just in case I might get osteoporosis? Any health issues are disappearing by the second, Lucian. He grabbed me by the shoulder. Surprised, I moved away my hand that I had used to shield my eyes and looked up at him. ¡°Are you an orator?¡± Lucian looked embarrassed at my question. I looked into the golden eyes that were moving busily around, avoiding matching my gaze, and called out again. ¡°Are you an orator?¡± ¡°¡­it¡¯s dangerous to do that on the railing.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± I listened to Lucian and glanced under the railing. The duchy¡¯s patios and ledges are very wide and high. That¡¯s why there have been numerous falls. I would often stand on the second and third floors of the church, but this place is probably about four stories high because of its unusually tall floor height. That¡¯s why he came as fast as he did and was so surprised. He can¡¯t run inside, he can¡¯t run in general, he can¡¯t even walk fast, or else he¡¯ll diminish his elegant charm. What have I done to my favorite¡­ The male lead who has to walk gracefully let out an alarmed voice! What¡¯s wrong with you ever since yesterday? Come on, man, wake up! You are not only obligated to be a fan of your favorite child, but you are also obliged to protect his elegance!! The reality and shame of the morning made me speechless. As I bowed my head low, Lucian held me by my hand and lifted me up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°¡­Brother.¡± ¡°Yes, Rachel.¡± Our Lucian. You answer pretty well. ¡°I just don¡¯t have the strength.¡± I couldn¡¯t say it was because of reality and shame, so I roughly covered it up with an excuse. But it seemed like my body began floating. Lucian hugged me as soon as I was lifted up away from the railing. ¡°Are you an orator? for you to do that so smoothly¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get you diagnosed by a doctor.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lucian tried to visit the doctor as if he couldn¡¯t hear me. ¡°Wait! Brother!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± He tapped me on the shoulder, and then he stopped and looked at me sideways. No, when did you come all the way down here? I thought I had only been carried for a short while, but we were already down on the first floor. ¡°Lady!¡± In the meantime, Amber, who brought me a shawl, found me from the top of the stairs and called out to me. ¡°Brother, wait a minute. I¡¯m not sick. We have to wait for Amber.¡± ¡°Why should an employee keep the owner waiting?¡± Lucian asked back in a low voice. Surprised by his harsh tone I had heard for the first time, I quickly blinked my eyes. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 I must have misheard him, right? His face was no different from usual, as he looked at my face while turning towards me slowly. He had a blank expression with no strong emotion showing. Yes, I must have heard it wrong after all. I thought it was only the aftermath of me daydreaming a lot this morning. I was nodding all by myself, for the meantime. ¡°Lady.¡± After covering my shoulder with a shawl, Amber greeted Lucian politely. ¡°Greetings, sir.¡± I looked down at Amber, hugging her. Her shoulders were trembling, so I asked. ¡°Are you cold, too? Should we change your uniform into a winter outfit?¡± I thought the weather had suddenly gotten cold because of the sudden rain, so I asked with a worried look on my face. Amber seemed to be in trouble, but soon smiled and replied. ¡°No, my lady, but thank you for your concern.¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Then the duke appeared. Since this morning, the Duke¡¯s expression has been slowly hardening, but it quickly turned to stone upon seeing me resting in Lucian¡¯s arms. He then stared at Lucian and said, ¡°What I allowed is not the current time.¡± Huh? Permission? Time? My ears perked up at the mention of something I didn¡¯t know. Maybe he saw it, Lucian covered my ear. Oh my. ¡°Father, I think we should show Rachel to the doctor.¡± ¡°What?¡± The duke, who approached, opened his arms towards me. It is embarrassing, but in this case, I wish it was for Lucian to hold the duke¡¯s hand. I moved from Lucian¡¯s arms to the Duke¡¯s. It is not new for my body to move in the air from one embrace to the next. ¡°Rachel, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± When the duke said words filled with anxiety, I rolled my eyes while looking at him. No, I am not hurt. I should be honest, right? But if I say I¡¯m not sick, will Lucian end up in trouble for lying? I mumbled under my breath for a moment and then replied while looking at the Duke. ¡°I just feel a little chilly.¡± The moment I was forced to lie, I had to pay attention and try hard to feign illness. Lucian looked at me with a look on his face, and the duke called the butler with a thoughtful air around him. In an instant, I was taken up to my room. I was told to put back on my pajamas and lay down on the bed. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t look down on a cold. It¡¯s dangerous to catch a cold with such a small body.¡± Looking at the duke being worried with a serious look on his face, I swallowed my sigh. All I could do was nod and hold on to the blanket. You¡¯re not going to get back at me for falling asleep first, are you, Lucian? ~*+*~ Unintentionally, I was unable to get out of my room due to a fake illness, I was only able to escape from my room at the end of the autumn rains. I came to the garden to soothe my frustration. It is my favorite garden, the one that is full of yellow roses. ¡°It¡¯s fascinating every time I see it.¡± The garden is under a preservation spell during all seasons. It is a pity that I didn¡¯t get to see the phenomenon of the flowers blooming, but I didn¡¯t forget that I am a guest here so asking to see them bloom is something I shouldn¡¯t do. I tapped my finger on the rose petals that had morning dew. Water dripped down from the petals. I drifted through the garden in a daze from the much needed fresh air. ¡°Greetings, Lady, I am Dante, the head butler of the house.¡± While I was taking a walk with Amber, I was stopped by the butler¡¯s greeting. Oh my. W-when did you get in here? I answered calmly even though I was very surprised inside. He seemed to have become quite aristocratic-like. Seeing that he doesn¡¯t even express anything he¡¯s thinking on the outside. ¡°Yes, long time no see.¡± I haven¡¯t had much business that I needed to see the butler about. It is because Amber takes care of everything, and she is able to deliver the words directly to the Duke. This is clearly due to the favoritism towards me. Originally, it should have been his successor or spouse who the Duke should want to talk to. ¡°The Duke is looking for you.¡± ¡°The Duke?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± I went to the duke¡¯s office with the butler and Amber. Whenever I arrived, I looked at the magnificent door and entered between the massive doors opened by the butler. ¡°Duke.¡± He raised his head at my call. It was sad to see him stuck behind the desk, that had a high pile of papers. I really understood at that moment. Yes, the title of a duke is not an easy job. Still, when I remember all my interactions with him who has always cared about me, I could feel how high his affection for me is. Maybe that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t directly criticize my favorite in front of me even though it seems like he wanted to. Is he really the kind of person who is affectionate? While I was thinking about a lot of stuff all alone, the duke walked up right in front of me. ¡°My daughter. You haven¡¯t had a date with dad in a long time.¡± ¡°Date?¡± ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t been able to spend time with you lately.¡± Listening to what he said, I looked at the mountains of paper behind him. As if he had noticed what I saw, the duke smiled softly. ¡°My daughter has nothing to worry about. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± The weight of the head of the family. I wanted to pat him on the shoulder with a sympathetic touch, but I didn¡¯t think it was a good idea! This won¡¯t do! ¡°I can do anything to spend time with the Duke. We don¡¯t have to go on an outing. It¡¯s okay if we just drink tea together too.¡± That was said out of sincerity. The duke has listened well to whatever I¡¯ve said, and he often tells me what he thinks because he trusts me a lot. If I showed any interest, I would tell him what I think in detail, and I spoke very coherently and clearly. So I told him, ¡°Did you feel my sincerity, to the point where I should wait for the time to drink tea with you, Duke, without realizing it? He responded after a moment saying ¡°Daddy wants to have a date with my daughter after a long time. Will you go out with your dad?¡± Oh, even if I am middle-aged, I was nervous because he is handsome. ¡°Of course!¡± As soon as he heard my answer, the duke lifted me up. Naturally, I put my arm around his neck, and the duke whispered. ¡°Well, shall we go?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I answered like it¡¯s become a habit. Strangely enough, I keep becoming a child on the inside too in front of the Duke. I walked with the duke in the town where I had come out to explore a few times. The wind was cool and the sun was warm and it was a perfect day to go out. I went into the market holding the duke¡¯s hand. The market was very lively because we came just after the fall harvest. Unlike usual, the reason why I entered the general grocery market, not just the luxury market for the aristocracy, is because I wanted to look for something specific. The chef of the duke is excellent. From appetizers to desserts. He is a chef who knows the harmony of aristocratic taste too well. But is he really a chef who is good enough for me? As a Korean by nature, I couldn¡¯t forget the spicy taste of my previous life¡¯s food. How much I missed it, I have never opened my eyes blissfully while eating tteokbokki, chicken feet, and spicy chicken in my dream. Waking up after those dreams makes me miss spicy food even more. That¡¯s why I came here, because I thought I¡¯d look for spicy sauce. ¡°Duke, there¡¯s a sauce shop over there.¡± I said with excitement, pulling the duke¡¯s hand towards it. The duke walked together with me, wearing a gracious smile. The store was small, but I had to open my eyes wide. It seems that they sell all kinds of sauces. The sauces in the small bottles filled up the displays on the walls and covered the shelves. ¡°Hoho.¡± I looked around the interior of the store with a bewildered look because I¡¯ve never seen a shop like this before. The owner approached us with a nervous face, probably because, even at a glance, when we entered our attire screamed ¡°They¡¯re nobles!¡±. ¡°Lord, are you looking for anything?¡± ¡°Do you happen to have any spicy sauces, sir?¡± He is an old master. I could not abandon the Confucian ideas of Korea and asked for the item while using honorifics. Then the duke¡¯s eyes quickly latched onto me. Oh, I made a mistake. Don¡¯t look at me like that. I had no choice but to ask again after a long and awkward pause. ¡°I came to look for spicy sauces.¡± It must have been funny watching a 12-year-old kid speak in an adult¡¯s tone. The owner¡¯s mustache quivered, holding back a laugh. I¡¯m sure he was thinking something like that. But the duke seemed to like it. I came to that conclusion because he started patting my head. ¡°Of course I do. Each country has a variety of secret spices, starting from famous sauces, to secret sauces made with family secret recipes. How much do you want to buy if it¡¯s spicy?¡± Oh, a full-fledged question. I like this kind of question very much. ¡°I want to buy everything that tastes spicy.¡± Come to think of it, I had a habit that I didn¡¯t realize until now. It was following the duke around. When buying things, they told me that the duke bought by type, by size, by color. The duke, standing beside me, had a look of great pride and spoke to the owner. ¡°By type, by size, bring all the spicy sauce.¡± At the request from the two of us, the corners of the owner¡¯s lips soared to the ceiling. ¡°If you wait a moment, I¡¯ll get your items ready shortly.¡± The owner, who could not hide his joy when he met a deep-pocketed customer, disappeared into the back of the store and reappeared again with a wooden box. He picked up only the red or black sauces between all the rest of the sauces on the shelves. The color is black. Maybe it is capable of burning my tongue with just one drop. Out of curiosity, I lifted one of the black sauce bottles that the owner had picked up. Wait, is this a skull mark? Does that mean I¡¯m going to die? It¡¯s supposed to be a sauce, isn¡¯t it? I am not good with poisons. I don¡¯t want to die. ¡°Why is there a skull mark on this?¡± The owner answered my question with an animated warning. ¡°You should never eat it because it¡¯s dangerous for a little girl. It¡¯s not suitable for children to eat, as adults wouldn¡¯t know if there wasn¡¯t a warning.¡± ¡°Is it that spicy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even want to mention it. I took a sip of it, and I thought I was going to die from a stomach ache for a week.¡± The owner, who shook his head as he remembered that time, continued. ¡°There is a small kingdom very far from the empire, and its specialty is the black pepper. It¡¯s smaller than your little finger, but it¡¯s much spicier than a regular pepper.¡± Chapter 16 I must have misheard him, right? His face was no different from usual, as he looked at my face while turning towards me slowly. He had a blank expression with no strong emotion showing. Yes, I must have heard it wrong after all. I thought it was only the aftermath of me daydreaming a lot this morning. I was nodding all by myself, for the meantime. ¡°Lady.¡± After covering my shoulder with a shawl, Amber greeted Lucian politely. ¡°Greetings, sir.¡± I looked down at Amber, hugging her. Her shoulders were trembling, so I asked. ¡°Are you cold, too? Should we change your uniform into a winter outfit?¡± I thought the weather had suddenly gotten cold because of the sudden rain, so I asked with a worried look on my face. Amber seemed to be in trouble, but soon smiled and replied. ¡°No, my lady, but thank you for your concern.¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Then the duke appeared. Since this morning, the Duke¡¯s expression has been slowly hardening, but it quickly turned to stone upon seeing me resting in Lucian¡¯s arms. He then stared at Lucian and said, ¡°What I allowed is not the current time.¡± Huh? Permission? Time? My ears perked up at the mention of something I didn¡¯t know. Maybe he saw it, Lucian covered my ear. Oh my. ¡°Father, I think we should show Rachel to the doctor.¡± ¡°What?¡± The duke, who approached, opened his arms towards me. It is embarrassing, but in this case, I wish it was for Lucian to hold the duke¡¯s hand. I moved from Lucian¡¯s arms to the Duke¡¯s. It is not new for my body to move in the air from one embrace to the next. ¡°Rachel, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± When the duke said words filled with anxiety, I rolled my eyes while looking at him. No, I am not hurt. I should be honest, right? But if I say I¡¯m not sick, will Lucian end up in trouble for lying? I mumbled under my breath for a moment and then replied while looking at the Duke. ¡°I just feel a little chilly.¡± The moment I was forced to lie, I had to pay attention and try hard to feign illness. Lucian looked at me with a look on his face, and the duke called the butler with a thoughtful air around him. In an instant, I was taken up to my room. I was told to put back on my pajamas and lay down on the bed. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t look down on a cold. It¡¯s dangerous to catch a cold with such a small body.¡± Looking at the duke being worried with a serious look on his face, I swallowed my sigh. All I could do was nod and hold on to the blanket. You¡¯re not going to get back at me for falling asleep first, are you, Lucian? ~*+*~ Unintentionally, I was unable to get out of my room due to a fake illness, I was only able to escape from my room at the end of the autumn rains. I came to the garden to soothe my frustration. It is my favorite garden, the one that is full of yellow roses. ¡°It¡¯s fascinating every time I see it.¡± The garden is under a preservation spell during all seasons. It is a pity that I didn¡¯t get to see the phenomenon of the flowers blooming, but I didn¡¯t forget that I am a guest here so asking to see them bloom is something I shouldn¡¯t do. I tapped my finger on the rose petals that had morning dew. Water dripped down from the petals. I drifted through the garden in a daze from the much needed fresh air. ¡°Greetings, Lady, I am Dante, the head butler of the house.¡± While I was taking a walk with Amber, I was stopped by the butler¡¯s greeting. Oh my. W-when did you get in here? I answered calmly even though I was very surprised inside. He seemed to have become quite aristocratic-like. Seeing that he doesn¡¯t even express anything he¡¯s thinking on the outside. ¡°Yes, long time no see.¡± I haven¡¯t had much business that I needed to see the butler about. It is because Amber takes care of everything, and she is able to deliver the words directly to the Duke. This is clearly due to the favoritism towards me. Originally, it should have been his successor or spouse who the Duke should want to talk to. ¡°The Duke is looking for you.¡± ¡°The Duke?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± I went to the duke¡¯s office with the butler and Amber. Whenever I arrived, I looked at the magnificent door and entered between the massive doors opened by the butler. ¡°Duke.¡± He raised his head at my call. It was sad to see him stuck behind the desk, that had a high pile of papers. I really understood at that moment. Yes, the title of a duke is not an easy job. Still, when I remember all my interactions with him who has always cared about me, I could feel how high his affection for me is. Maybe that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t directly criticize my favorite in front of me even though it seems like he wanted to. Is he really the kind of person who is affectionate? While I was thinking about a lot of stuff all alone, the duke walked up right in front of me. ¡°My daughter. You haven¡¯t had a date with dad in a long time.¡± ¡°Date?¡± ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t been able to spend time with you lately.¡± Listening to what he said, I looked at the mountains of paper behind him. As if he had noticed what I saw, the duke smiled softly. ¡°My daughter has nothing to worry about. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± The weight of the head of the family. I wanted to pat him on the shoulder with a sympathetic touch, but I didn¡¯t think it was a good idea! This won¡¯t do! ¡°I can do anything to spend time with the Duke. We don¡¯t have to go on an outing. It¡¯s okay if we just drink tea together too.¡± That was said out of sincerity. The duke has listened well to whatever I¡¯ve said, and he often tells me what he thinks because he trusts me a lot. If I showed any interest, I would tell him what I think in detail, and I spoke very coherently and clearly. So I told him, ¡°Did you feel my sincerity, to the point where I should wait for the time to drink tea with you, Duke, without realizing it? He responded after a moment saying ¡°Daddy wants to have a date with my daughter after a long time. Will you go out with your dad?¡± Oh, even if I am middle-aged, I was nervous because he is handsome. ¡°Of course!¡± As soon as he heard my answer, the duke lifted me up. Naturally, I put my arm around his neck, and the duke whispered. ¡°Well, shall we go?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I answered like it¡¯s become a habit. Strangely enough, I keep becoming a child on the inside too in front of the Duke. I walked with the duke in the town where I had come out to explore a few times. The wind was cool and the sun was warm and it was a perfect day to go out. I went into the market holding the duke¡¯s hand. The market was very lively because we came just after the fall harvest. Unlike usual, the reason why I entered the general grocery market, not just the luxury market for the aristocracy, is because I wanted to look for something specific. The chef of the duke is excellent. From appetizers to desserts. He is a chef who knows the harmony of aristocratic taste too well. But is he really a chef who is good enough for me? As a Korean by nature, I couldn¡¯t forget the spicy taste of my previous life¡¯s food. How much I missed it, I have never opened my eyes blissfully while eating tteokbokki, chicken feet, and spicy chicken in my dream. Waking up after those dreams makes me miss spicy food even more. That¡¯s why I came here, because I thought I¡¯d look for spicy sauce. ¡°Duke, there¡¯s a sauce shop over there.¡± I said with excitement, pulling the duke¡¯s hand towards it. The duke walked together with me, wearing a gracious smile. The store was small, but I had to open my eyes wide. It seems that they sell all kinds of sauces. The sauces in the small bottles filled up the displays on the walls and covered the shelves. ¡°Hoho.¡± I looked around the interior of the store with a bewildered look because I¡¯ve never seen a shop like this before. The owner approached us with a nervous face, probably because, even at a glance, when we entered our attire screamed ¡°They¡¯re nobles!¡±. ¡°Lord, are you looking for anything?¡± ¡°Do you happen to have any spicy sauces, sir?¡± He is an old master. I could not abandon the Confucian ideas of Korea and asked for the item while using honorifics. Then the duke¡¯s eyes quickly latched onto me. Oh, I made a mistake. Don¡¯t look at me like that. I had no choice but to ask again after a long and awkward pause. ¡°I came to look for spicy sauces.¡± It must have been funny watching a 12-year-old kid speak in an adult¡¯s tone. The owner¡¯s mustache quivered, holding back a laugh. I¡¯m sure he was thinking something like that. But the duke seemed to like it. I came to that conclusion because he started patting my head. ¡°Of course I do. Each country has a variety of secret spices, starting from famous sauces, to secret sauces made with family secret recipes. How much do you want to buy if it¡¯s spicy?¡± Oh, a full-fledged question. I like this kind of question very much. ¡°I want to buy everything that tastes spicy.¡± Come to think of it, I had a habit that I didn¡¯t realize until now. It was following the duke around. When buying things, they told me that the duke bought by type, by size, by color. The duke, standing beside me, had a look of great pride and spoke to the owner. ¡°By type, by size, bring all the spicy sauce.¡± At the request from the two of us, the corners of the owner¡¯s lips soared to the ceiling. ¡°If you wait a moment, I¡¯ll get your items ready shortly.¡± The owner, who could not hide his joy when he met a deep-pocketed customer, disappeared into the back of the store and reappeared again with a wooden box. He picked up only the red or black sauces between all the rest of the sauces on the shelves. The color is black. Maybe it is capable of burning my tongue with just one drop. Out of curiosity, I lifted one of the black sauce bottles that the owner had picked up. Wait, is this a skull mark? Does that mean I¡¯m going to die? It¡¯s supposed to be a sauce, isn¡¯t it? I am not good with poisons. I don¡¯t want to die. ¡°Why is there a skull mark on this?¡± The owner answered my question with an animated warning. ¡°You should never eat it because it¡¯s dangerous for a little girl. It¡¯s not suitable for children to eat, as adults wouldn¡¯t know if there wasn¡¯t a warning.¡± ¡°Is it that spicy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even want to mention it. I took a sip of it, and I thought I was going to die from a stomach ache for a week.¡± The owner, who shook his head as he remembered that time, continued. ¡°There is a small kingdom very far from the empire, and its specialty is the black pepper. It¡¯s smaller than your little finger, but it¡¯s much spicier than a regular pepper.¡± Chapter 17 Chapter 17 The duke listened quietly to the owner. Leoness Empire has no spicy food after all. However, it is naturally something that has ended up distributed in the empire because it is not part of the neighboring countries. And at the center of the empire, the duchy is located at the center of it. It is a place where various kinds of food are gathered, and the spices are also diverse. I listened to the owner and grabbed a bottle of black pepper separately. The reason behind it was because I wanted to go home and show it to Lucian. ¡°I¡¯ll take one separately, so charge the receipt properly.¡± ¡°Yes, milady.¡± The owner, who diligently packed the spices, gave me a bag of spices, saying it was free service. I then put my hand in the container to grab a pinch and smelled it. Oh, this is the pepper they have here. ¡°It¡¯s a good quality pepper. But I can¡¯t help but be nervous as the most powerful Duke, in this country that produces these peppers, is here.¡± But the owner of this spice shop actually appealed to me. The money is being spent by the duke, but he seems to have quickly noticed that I am the person he should actually try to sell to. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± The owner had a charming smile and gave me a tip. ¡°There is a small but fairly spicy restaurant just a short distance from here. Would you like me to introduce them to you?¡± What, there is a spicy restaurant here? I didn¡¯t think that there would be a place that sells spicy dishes in the Empire because I only went to the streets especially for aristocrats each time. In that area, there were only teahouses, dessert shops, or professional restaurants with course menus on the streets for the aristocrats. I looked at the Duke right after hearing the owner. The duke smiled when he saw my sparkling eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t know my daughter liked spicy food¡­¡± I suppose so. I wouldn¡¯t have liked it if I was originally from here. But I¡¯m Korean. If I can¡¯t eat spicy food for a day, I¡¯ll probably get sick! Shooting a begging look towards him, I pleaded with the Duke with my hands clasped together. ¡°I was so curious when I read about it in a book.¡± The Duke¡¯s eyes closed for a moment as if my cute pleading was too much for him to withstand. The duke then held my hand. The servant behind us handed the gold coin to the owner and packed the sauce. ¡°Thanks to my daughter, it¡¯s my first time eating spicy food.¡± He said and then we exited out of the store happily. The place the owner told us about was not far away, but it was inside an alley, so we had a little trouble finding it. But the familiar scent that was stabbing at my nose had already made my mouth water. I was rushing towards the shop, but someone pretended like he knew us. ¡°Long time no see, Duke.¡± Oh? That¡¯s a familiar voice. Who is it? I could not remember immediately, but I turned my head to look for the source of the familiar voice. Then I found a completely forgotten figure who was opening their mouth. When I looked at my uncle, who still couldn¡¯t control his cunning expression, I frowned slightly. It is not a busy street, and thus it is very suspicious to run into someone familiar in such a small alley. How long has it been? A little over 2 years? I don¡¯t think it has been a long time since I saw him, but my uncle¡¯s face looked strange. Did he lose weight? He does look thinner than before. I really thought my father¡¯s brother was more similar looking to him than this. The only thing that actually looked alike was their purple eyes, now that I looked at him closer. The duke also felt suspicious, and he pulled my hand to move me behind his back. With his hand swiftly moving me, I quickly stepped back. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Ha ha, I happened to have something to do, but by chance I¡¯ve met you on the way.¡± It makes this situation even more suspicious if he says it like that! I was also being vigilant and stared at him from behind the Duke, then our eyes met for a split second. I immediately felt goosebumps all over my body after that. My uncle quickly ran over me with a completely different look than when he looked at the Duke. It felt like he was evaluating a piece of meat that is on display at a butcher¡¯s shop. Regardless of the quality of the meat, how much would it cost if it¡¯s this big? To put it simply, it made me feel dirty. Then the duke replied in a dreary voice. ¡°If it¡¯s a coincidence, just pass by. Don¡¯t get in our way.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­.but you took my niece, how can I just pass by.¡± ¡°Now she¡¯s my daughter. Not your niece.¡± ¡°Biologically, I¡¯m her uncle. Why are you trying to cut off our blood relation!¡± No, why are you suddenly raising your voice? Are you going against my Duke? As he got closer and closer to us, the more my uncle began to complain. ¡°Even if I want to see my niece, what can i do if you don¡¯t even let me pass on a letter? I can¡¯t even imagine how upset my late brother would be to know about this. I¡¯m Rachel¡¯s uncle. I have every right to see her!¡± What does this mean? Did he send me a letter? I didn¡¯t notice what was happening behind me, as my thoughts were muddled by the words of my uncle, who was talking about things I didn¡¯t know. As soon as the Duke turned his head away from my uncle, someone covered my mouth. ¡°Uhmf!¡± ¡°Rachel!¡± ¡°Hey!¡± My uncle pushed the Duke. The Duke was trying not to let go of my hand, but it was impossible. The servant who was following behind us had already fallen onto the road, holding his stomach. His blood was flowing down his body. ¡°Ugh!¡± The duke is a man who is not that knowledgeable about swords. However, even if the duke notices this flaw this late, the ability of the person who is trying to run off with me is not normal. In addition, the duke did not bring a single sword. It was because I always made him leave his sword when we were having an outing. I was dragged away and didn¡¯t turn my eyes away from the Duke. My uncle was kicking the fallen Duke as if he had lost his mind. Are you crazy? How dare you attack the Duke of the Empire like that? ¡°Argh! I feel better.¡± My uncle looked at me. He looked so mean. Then he stared somewhere in the alley and began to grovel. ¡°I kept my promise. So please keep yours.¡± I took my eyes off my servile uncle and looked at the Duke. He was clearly in pain, but his eyes were clearly stuck on me. The Duke silently mouthed some words to me. ¡®Don¡¯t worry.¡¯ Under the current circumstances, the Duke will not be able to use his hands. I am more worried about him than I am about myself. It is much earlier than the original, but I already knew about my kidnapping. And the Duke gets seriously hurt when he kidnaps me. I tried to shake my hand free, but before I knew it, my wrist was restrained. I felt goosebumps when a cold iron thing touched my skin. Taking advantage of the absence of the hand that was covering my mouth, I shouted as much as I could. ¡°Run away, Duke!¡± The Duke¡¯s eyes opened widely due to my words. At the same time, the man who lifted me cruelly covered my mouth with a damp handkerchief. A bad scent filled my nose and my mind rapidly became blurry. I wouldn¡¯t turn on the Duke until he no longer lived. I hope you don¡¯t get hurt¡­ I resented myself for not being able to properly prepare for this incident because I was too concerned about my best friend. [T/n: she regarded spicy food as her best friend] As I watched the duke as my consciousness faded, he grabbed my uncle¡¯s leg and knocked him down, Then everything went dark. Lucian was quietly transcribing in the study. There are only a few books left on the history of the Leoness Empire, which boasts a long history of a thousand years. It¡¯s been a long-standing well regarded book. He diligently copied it with the thought that it would be possible to be finished by the end of today. And he often thought of Rachel. What is that child doing by now? He knew she went out with his father. At first, he couldn¡¯t stand the child because he was jealous of her. He wanted to go out with his father too, but he couldn¡¯t bear to speak to his cold hearted father. Instead, now it was the other way around. Lucian envied his father. He also wanted to go out with Rachel. It would be really nice to eat delicious food and go see good things with his younger sister. That¡¯s what Noah, who he met recently at a salon, said. Younger sisters are weak to cute things. I¡¯m telling you. Then shouldn¡¯t I give something cute to Rachel as a gift? He wanted to give her a gift because he only got stuff from his younger sister each time. ¡°Hmm.¡± With only a few lines left in the last chapter, Lucian briefly took his pen off the paper. It was because he couldn¡¯t quite think of something that Rachel might like. His younger sister caught on to what he really liked quite easily. Even if he didn¡¯t say anything, she guessed everything from his favorite food to his preferred tea. Among them, his favorite was the nut cookie that his sister made herself. He thought for a moment and grabbed the pen once again. He wanted to finish copying it neatly until the end. When he was concentrating on writing the last line, the outside of the mansion became noisy. A series of unusual shouts from the knights and horse galloping began to be heard. Something¡¯s off. It was the first disturbance like this in his whole life. No, it was similar to the scene when his father went out to kill monsters one day when he was younger. He didn¡¯t think they¡¯re going to kill some monsters, but still why are the knights moving in groups? Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Focusing on the noise outside the mansion, he did not notice that a big dot was forming at the end of the last line. Ink kept leaking from the tip of the immobile pen. The piece of paper that had a long, thick ink stain on it soon fell under the desk when the commotion outside made Lucian leap to his feet. His heart began beating violently with anxiety. He hurried out of the study and quickly went down to the first floor. He was sure Rachel would be standing there with a puzzled look after seeing how he rushed to go downstairs. Then he thought he should take her to her room quietly. Because the Duke¡¯s knighthood had come, it meant that the situation was dire. Rachel had to be in the mansion. Lucian arrived on the first floor and looked around to find Rachel. But the person he was trying to find wasn¡¯t there, and even the employees were gathered at the entrance of the mansion. He went outside right away. As he stood at the entrance of the mansion, a group of knights could be seen from a distance, marching. The man in front of their formation was the Duke¡¯s Knight Commander. There was only one reason that made that man make a move. It was when the Duke was in danger. But his father didn¡¯t go out alone. Rachel was with his father. Lucian¡¯s dull eyes glimmered. Rachel! He hurried to the stable and quickly went to his private horse, Hooter, who sniffed and became restless. ¡°Young Master?¡± A stableman recognized him and called out, and only then did Lucian give an urgent order. ¡°Give me a saddle!¡± The stableman, who knew that Lucian was usually a quiet, seemingly absent-minded type of man, got startled and flustered by his sudden command. Lucian, who didn¡¯t want to deal with the dumbfounded look on the man¡¯s face, got the saddle himself. ¡°Young Master, please let me do it.¡± Perhaps he recovered his senses late, but the stableman helped put the saddle on. Lucian climbed on the horse swiftly. The stableman looked blankly at his retreating figure as he steered the horse into a gallop without delay. The butler jumped in front of Lucian as he tried to ride his horse out of the castle. Lucian stopped his horse in front of the butler by a hair¡¯s breadth, then gave the older man a cold look. ¡°If you want to die, then die somewhere else.¡± His words made the butler¡¯s eyes grow wide. But soon he regained his calm demeanor and spoke in a low voice. ¡°Young Master, please step down from the horse.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The butler devoted himself to the Duchy for a long time. He had been working here even before Lucian was born, and everyone knew what kind of environment Lucian grew up in and how he was treated. He thought the child had grown up with a weak heart. ¡°The Duke will return safely. If you go out like this, you would just get in the Duke¡¯s way.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So, please stay in the mansion.¡± This was not something a mere servant was supposed to say. However, the butler had a duty to protect the Duke¡¯s successor, and, as he said, it was unlikely that Lucian would be able to help. Normally Lucian wouldn¡¯t have disputed what he said. Yes, normally. After a moment of silence as he stared at the butler, Lucian spoke grimly in a low voice that seemed to have been drawn from the bottom of his soul. ¡°To me.¡± With his slow words, the butler looked up. On the black horse, Lucian lowered his golden eyes that felt as if they were made from cold metal. The butler was reminded of the previous late Duke. Reason came before emotion. He had a plan for everything, and he was thorough and firm at work. Lucian firmly ordered the butler, who looked up blankly. ¡°The only person who can give an order to me is my father.¡± The manager of the house trembled at Lucian¡¯s icy tone. Lucian didn¡¯t have time to deal with him. He was anxious, but he didn¡¯t show it. Instead, he just quietly ordered. ¡°Move.¡± While staring coldly at the butler who submissively shuffled to the side, Lucian grabbed the reins. His black horse began to run fast. He didn¡¯t realize this was the first time he had broken his schedule. Only his sister, Rachel, occupied his mind. Rachel, please stay safe. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± I woke up with a splitting headache. After blinking a few times, my blurry sight sharpened. Where am I? Thinking that I¡¯d been trapped somewhere, I looked around apprehensively. Not far away, I could hear people talking. I looked around in the dark and raised my head. I opened my eyes amidst a thick forest where I couldn¡¯t even see the night sky, and I immediately recognized where I was. It¡¯s a place mentioned in the original novel. It was the forest where the second male lead hid to get out of Lucian¡¯s way as he escaped from his master. The place where the mana wavelength was so erratic that it was designated by the Empire as a forbidden area. It¡¯s not easy to get out of this place, even if there were talented wizards and knights with you. The place I was in now was a maze forest proudly located in the center of the Empire. It¡¯s known as the ¡®Round and Round Forest¡¯ or ¡®Spinning Forest¡¯. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Why was I brought here? I just couldn¡¯t understand it. As I said earlier, it¡¯s hard to get out of here even if talented wizards and knights were at your side. No matter how good you are at navigating, it will be hard to get out of the forest. What the hell were they thinking by bringing me here? They looked so drunk over there that they didn¡¯t even notice that I woke up. They were so relaxed about this situation. I could tell because they bound my hands with metal restraints, but they left my feet free. You didn¡¯t think I could run away from here, did you? Then, I had to destroy their overconfidence. I wasn¡¯t discouraged at all even though I was in a place I didn¡¯t know well. I was confident that I¡¯d come back alive and safely fangirl again. Thinking about it, now that he¡¯s gained some weight, I¡¯ve managed to help restore his beauty, but it still wasn¡¯t enough. It was sad that I got transmigrated and I couldn¡¯t return to my old life, but to die without being a proper fan was worse than death to someone like me, who had dedicated 10 years of my life as a fan. That can¡¯t be. This situation was something I didn¡¯t expect, but I will definitely survive and go back to my fave! I decided to move away from those people for now, so I slowly crept away. But who the hell did that stupid uncle trust to do such a crazy thing? Are you begging someone who could control to an extent the Duke of Leon, who was a powerhouse in this country? Who the hell was audacious enough? As far as I know, even the Imperial Family couldn¡¯t afford to make such a move against Duke Leon. Why would the Imperial Family antagonize their ever so loyal underling? Well, who the hell is it then? Let¡¯s see. Who was so reckless among the characters in the novel? Thinking about everyone besides Oscar would be susceptible, but there was one character that matches that description in my memory. Ah, would he be able to do it? The description of my kidnapping in the novel was very brief. The perspective that the readers follow in the book was that of the male lead, and the male lead didn¡¯t give Rachel any attention. This was the case even more after he met Sue. Therefore, my kidnapping was written down in just a few lines with no further explanation. But I¡¯m sure it was not supposed to happen right now. I think Lucian had already come of age when it happened. As I was dragging my feet thinking to myself, I held my breath at the sudden sound of approaching footsteps. ¡°Huh? Are you finally awake?¡± As soon as I heard the beguiling voice, I realized that I guessed it right. It was such a beautiful voice that I wondered if Seiren would have such a voice if he was born as a human man. But his head wasn¡¯t as beautiful as his voice. Because this character appeared as the head of the underworld, he was the most unrivaled madman among the fishes* that had fallen in love with Sue. What a beautiful madman. A man worthy of matching the eccentricity of the sub-male lead, Oscar. He wasn¡¯t a lunatic for Sue, he would just be any ole crazy madman. ¡°What are you thinking so cutely about? You didn¡¯t think I¡¯d know you¡¯re already awake if you hold your breath like that? Why are you hiding your face behind a tree.¡± Oh, I want to go crazy, too. I didn¡¯t know he¡¯d be the one responsible for my kidnapping. ¡°Why do you keep ignoring me?¡± Why are you upset that I didn¡¯t answer? Then why don¡¯t you get kidnapped all of a sudden. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll feel like. When I kept refusing to answer, the lunatic went right in front of me. As he crouched down, I looked away because I didn¡¯t want to make eye contact. Then his legs moved right in front of me. Just looking at his legs, he had a huge presence like, ¡°I¡¯m one of the fishes!¡± No, why did you put this one heck of a strange fish, writer? In the original story, he¡¯s portrayed as having a beautiful voice, but the good-natured Sue avoided him just because he was the head of the underworld. Therefore, it was less likely for him to end up as one of the main characters in the first place, so he only stopped at the point of being a fish, and was left alone. Elliot Aiden. Born in the lowest of the brothels, he used his specialty to take control of the underworld. His specialty was controlling spirits. He signed a contract with a demon-like spirit who fed on human malice or mean and negative emotions. It was not at all like a cute spirit of nature that was shiny and innocent. The place he lived in was like a shadow of the Empire, so his spirit grew in size and power in an instant. The more evil he did, the greater his power became. People screamed and suffered even if he didn¡¯t bother to harm them with his own hands. Unless he stopped committing vicious crimes, his power would continue to prosper. ¡°If you keep ignoring me, I¡¯ll just open the door for the others to come here.¡± Hey, you son of a¡­! What an evil minded jerk! ¡ª¡ª qc/n: * the sub male leads are described as ¡°fishes¡± who are in love with Sue. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Swallowing down a stream of insults, I replied in a very polite way. ¡°When did I ignore you?¡± I felt the sincerity of his threat, so I had no choice but to grovel right away. Ugh, Lucian, your sister is being treated like this. Interested in what I said, he chuckled and crouched down to match my gaze. He didn¡¯t bend down on one knee gracefully. Instead, he literally sat down in front of me. ¡°I thought you were just dozing off and refusing to talk. I guess I underestimated you, princess.¡± ¡°I guess I judged you wrongly as well. Shouldn¡¯t you be scared of the Duke?¡± Ugh, I don¡¯t know the outcome of what happened earlier either. But I do feel a bit emotional. ¡°How formidable. Why aren¡¯t you looking into my eyes? You¡¯re talking to someone, but you¡¯re just looking at their feet.¡± Actually, I was purposely keeping my head down. I had no idea what his face looked like, partly because his character was emphasized mostly by his voice in the novel, and he only appeared at the level of a lowly fish, so I couldn¡¯t remember. I was scared to see him if he had a devilish face, and it might haunt me even after death. ¡°Why don¡¯t you look into people¡¯s eyes? If you¡¯re an aristocrat, you have to be polite.¡± He was someone who had a bad impression of aristocrats, so it was clear that he said this sarcastically. Yeah, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know how you feel. Me too, do you think I got transmigrated here because I wanted to? But of course, meeting my fave has been the best gift. Maybe he felt frustrated because I didn¡¯t lift my head, so he grabbed my chin. In that instant, I couldn¡¯t avoid his purple eyes. ¡°Oh, so this is what you look like.¡± He had roughly cut silver hair that overshadowed his face, but I saw his face clearly. I looked at his narrow, but elegant eyes, and he also had a sharp nose like a knife, and a wide mouth with slightly raised corners. In short, he had a cool and elegant face. It is so compatible with his voice. ¡°You look like a potato.¡± Well, cancel everything nice I thought about him. You¡¯re the type to try and let your sharp words slide just because of your nice face, huh? ¡°You look like a snake. More specifically, you look like a white snake.¡± He does look like a very expensive snake that had medicinal purposes. That was the best compliment I¡¯ll admit to. Is there a reason for me to praise my kidnapper in the first place? A sense of indignation filled me rapidly. ¡°What? Pfft. Hahahaha!¡± I don¡¯t know what he found funny with my words, but suddenly he started laughing his head off. Seeing him smiling with his head bent back to show his adam¡¯s apple, it was obvious that he really is crazy. ¡°Haha, what a funny little girl you are.¡± I guess he laughed so hard because it was really funny to him. I gave him a look of bewilderment. ¡°You know what?¡± I then focused on him and one corner of my mouth went down into a frown. I was on edge looking at his glimmering eyes. Did I underestimate him too much? It¡¯d be really easy for him to kill me right here and now. ¡°Will your father come to your rescue? Thinking about it¡ªyou¡¯re not even his real daughter. Well, I saw earlier. How pitiful.¡± His words made me think of the duke. He didn¡¯t want me to get hurt. ¡°You didn¡¯t hit the Duke, did you? Even the country¡¯s beloved Crown Prince. No matter how capable he is, do you think the Crown Prince of this Empire would be okay if he pulled out a sword on the Duke?¡± Why was I speaking formally with this guy so far by the way? This annoying booger! ¡°You seem to be on better terms than I thought you are? I heard that the Duke used to follow you around one-sidedly.¡± Well, I¡¯ve suspected there aren¡¯t more than three people in the house here, but I didn¡¯t expect him to know that much insider information. ¡°Will your father think that much of you? I¡¯ve put in a hell of a deal for you.¡± Well yeah, I know what it¡¯s like even if you don¡¯t tell me. Was your deal something with the Duke¡¯s neck on the line? Would that even be considered a deal? I was genuinely speechless. Was this stupid deal about the Duke giving up his neck just for his daughter? So that¡¯s why my uncle kicked the Duke with such confidence? Because he thought he¡¯d die anyway? Unfortunately, this plan also failed in the original. You think our Duke is someone to be made light of? And at least I¡¯m an adopted daughter. What kind of man would risk his life for someone who wasn¡¯t his blood relative? Then I said something without hiding my true nature. ¡°Then shall I tell you something?¡± ¡°Sure, try me.¡± His dark purple eyes like blooming violets smiled as if he was delighted. I clenched my hands, which contained something I had prepared earlier. ¡°Would you like to come closer? It¡¯s a secret story. Don¡¯t let anyone hear it.¡± ¡°Really? I wonder what it¡¯s about.¡± He leaned closer to me with an unknowing look on his face. I then put my lips close to his ear. This secret was briefly mentioned in the original plot. It¡¯s what he wanted to know the most. Though I usually wonder why he was born as a human. ¡°You¡¯re not a nobleman, so you haven¡¯t seen the Emperor, have you?¡± ¡°As you can see, yes.¡± He smirked and answered calmly. His voice is crazy nice. From now on, I command myself to stop being a honey-vocals fanatic. Hey, Ahn Hye-young. Get a hold of yourself! In order not to be possessed by this siren, I whispered, carefully opening my hands. I leaned in close to his ears. ¡°His Majesty the Emperor has a very good voice. And he has brilliant silver hair. And¡­¡± My words stopped him from breathing. He was looking for his father. I had no idea how the lowest woman and the Emperor got involved with each other, but I knew this one thing for sure. This guy was the Emperor¡¯s illegitimate child. Instead of finishing my sentence, I sprayed the black sauce into his eyes. The sauce would supposedly burn his tongue even if he tasted a single drop. Lucian ran blindly with the knights. No matter how well the knights moved, it was not a problem to follow because there is a limit to how freely they can move in a city. Seeing the knights stopped in front of an alley, Lucian jumped off his horse. ¡°Young Master?¡± Someone called out to him, but right now he couldn¡¯t hear anything. Lucian couldn¡¯t think of anything but to make sure Rachel was okay. He needed to take her back home himself so he could ensure that she was really safe. As he went deep into the alley, his father¡¯s roaring voice rang out. ¡°You lost them? What the hell are you using your eyes for!¡± If they weren¡¯t in the streets, where would they hide? He ordered them to search the area, but even the remaining traces were useless. Lucian is no longer afraid of his father¡¯s familiar scolding, but right then he was afraid that he would get mad. Why was my father so angry? Who are you saying you lost? ¡°¡­I apologise, sire.¡± ¡°What terrible discipline you have. You¡¯ve just been eating, sleeping, and training comfortably, so your senses have dulled completely, haven¡¯t they?¡± He was the father who had never abandoned his aristocratic dignity. But this was not the case now. ¡°Your Grace, before that, please let us tend to your wounds. We¡¯ll find them.¡± Who do you mean you¡¯re looking for? Lucian asked internally, but he couldn¡¯t just go up to him confidently. Without noticing his existence, the Duke was furious. ¡°Let me find my daughter! Should I stay here healing my wounds when she could be in pain right now?!¡± ¡°Your Grace¡­¡± The Knight cried out in a somber voice, but the Duke flatly refused to listen. Lucian couldn¡¯t even breathe at all because of what he had heard. The Knights Commander was surprised to find him standing stiffly among the knights and called for reinforcement. ¡°Young Master?¡± ¡°What?¡± The Duke, who was holding onto his side with a cloth, looked at his son with his eyes wide open. The Duke gulped as he looked at the frozen, pale face. From some point on, his son had started to follow Rachel around. Of course, it was Rachel who followed Lucian more often, but the Duke could easily see his son¡¯s change in attitude. Rachel was clearly someone set apart from other people, and he acted differently in front of her. From his point of view, it felt like he was seeing Liam and his own father, and he felt a bit upset at this, but he couldn¡¯t express this to his daughter. Of course, he couldn¡¯t say this to his son as well. But the reason he couldn¡¯t say this to the two of them was entirely different. The reason he couldn¡¯t express this to Rachel is because she was oblivious. And the reason he couldn¡¯t say this to Lucian was because¡­ ¡°Lucian.¡± Lucian did not answer the Duke¡¯s call. The way he stared into space was different from how his son usually acted. Usually, he had a mostly expressionless face. Literally no facial expression. There was no emotion seen on his face. Except in front of Rachel. But now all kinds of emotions were running through Lucian¡¯s face. Anger, despondency, loss, denial. This was why he couldn¡¯t tell Lucian. He was afraid to involve himself, even when he was aware. About the way Lucian looked at Rachel. ¡°Lucian!¡± Only then did Lucian meet his eyes when the Duke called loudly. ¡°Go back to the Duchy! Why are you acting like it¡¯s okay to come out whenever you want! Are you breaking your promise with me?!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The Duke needed Lucian to return at once. In times of emergency, the successor needed to be protected at the estate. Apart from his disapproval of his son, he had to do his part to maintain the way he treated him as the successor. Lucian did not answer the Duke¡¯s shouts. He had never disobeyed any word his father had said, but now it was different. It was completely different. The situation was just too different. Lucian shook his head slowly. His movement was slow, but his eyes were full of determination. ¡°Lucian.¡± Lucian spoke with a calm tone. ¡°I won¡¯t listen to you this time.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lucian rebelled against his father¡¯s words for the first time in his life. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 This time the Duke was speechless. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off his son¡¯s face. The gaze that Lucian had at that moment, as though he suffered tremendously at the thought of losing a loved one¡­ was the same as the face the Duke saw in the mirror every single day. ¡°Luci¡ª¡± The Duke tried to call him again, but Lucian was one step faster. He ran back and jumped back on his horse. ¡°Young Master!¡± The nearby knights followed him, but Lucian was faster. In his head, Lucian organized the information he had heard. He then suddenly disappeared from the streets. Those who attacked were more likely better than his father. And that it hadn¡¯t been long since they had disappeared. Nevertheless, the Duke¡¯s Knights couldn¡¯t find them. While sorting through the clues left behind, Lucian paused for a moment. And he called out for someone in his head. ¡ªEnzo. ¡ªWhat? What¡¯s wrong with you? Calling me so casually. ¡ªFind someone. ¡ªWho? Your beloved sister? This sly mage just never listened. That¡¯s why Lucian didn¡¯t usually let him speak. At some point, Enzo¡¯s voice began to resound in his head. Lucian couldn¡¯t remember when exactly that had started. Perhaps he had heard his voice ever since his melancholic days started. ¡ªYou¡¯re not answering again. Even though you¡¯re young, you¡¯re being rude. How many times have I told you that if you have a favor to ask, you need to be polite, huh? Even if you¡¯re the heir to the Leon family, you should listen to me properly. Lucian¡¯s expression remained unchanged despite this inner voice¡¯s nagging. He just asked again. Unlike his expression that remained unfazed, his voice seemed to tremble. ¡ªFind her. Please. ¡ª¡­ ¡ªRachel¡­ Please find her¡­ Enzo thought about swallowing this poor bastard up in one bite. He wanted to dig into the darkness in this guy¡¯s heart and take over. But it wasn¡¯t the right time just yet, and he was curious about this sister of his. So Enzo, a great archmage, showed uncharacteristically helpful goodwill. ¡ªThe child you¡¯re looking for is trapped in the maze forest. Enzo could easily tell where Rachel was. The knights had already given the right answer. It hadn¡¯t been long since the kidnappers disappeared from the streets, but the knights still couldn¡¯t find them. In addition, Rachel could easily be detected by magic because she had a completely different wavelength from ordinary people. He thought it was strange when he first saw her. As soon as he finished speaking, Lucian pressed on even faster. Located at the end of the Imperial Capital, the maze forest sits on the edge of the capital city wall. He headed to a place not far away, while rushing the horse. Enzo grumbled at him. ¡ªSo you aren¡¯t going to say thank you again? He was being so uncharacteristically kind to this descendant, but he wasn¡¯t even given any appreciation. It was for the best that he hasn¡¯t accidentally revealed his true intentions to Lucian. People of the Empire, especially the nobles, had special abilities. This might have been what allowed the Empire to prosper for a thousand years without being invaded. Sometimes a deceased ancestor could connect with one of their descendants using their special abilities. You can think of it as possession or something like a lingering spirit. There were quite a few descendants chosen by the other ancestors in the family, but Lucian was the only descendant chosen by Enzo. A thousand years ago, he was a public servant who helped build the Leonis Empire. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that he hit the pinnacle of magic, being a magical genius who achieved the Ninth Circle for the first time in all of history. But he became a dark mage for a reason. He was a man whose life ended by being sealed without being killed due to being someone who almost endangered not only the Empire, but the entire continent with his black magic. Enzo de Leon. He was a historical hero and sinner who occupied ten pages of the Leonis Empire¡¯s history books. ¡ªShe¡¯s not a normal kid. Aren¡¯t you worried too much? Enzo was spouting sarcastic words towards his descendant whose stomach was twisted up in knots from worry. But it wasn¡¯t a bunch of empty words. Rachel, in his view, was by no means just a bubbly child. 04_Let¡¯s see each other again I ran recklessly. The dark spirits that he somehow thought were useless before followed the mana trail, now having the capacity to move freely and fast. The reason why this place became a maze forest was simple. It was because mana of different properties collided with each other in this place. The theory for understanding the phenomenon was simple, but it wasn¡¯t easy to escape it. But if I get caught by that madman, the Duke¡¯s neck would either be sliced or be left intact. I found out the reason why I was captured. The Empire right now was peaceful, but that guy didn¡¯t like this. He wanted to create an event that would shake this empire, and the Duke just happened to catch his eye? I don¡¯t know exactly, but I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no real reason. What¡¯s the point of a villain¡¯s existence? I don¡¯t know. Not to mention, there was also no explanation in the original plot. ¡°Ahh!¡± He was caught in a tree root and rolled, but he used a recoil to pick himself up again. ¡°Safe!¡± I thought I was good at exercising. The reason I started exercising was for my bias. In a scene often found in the original plot, Noah would run away from Lucian when he fought with him. He could just disappear if he wanted to, but Noah would run away clumsily, his pace slow. It¡¯s like he¡¯s asking to be caught anyway. And yet Lucian had never caught Noah for some reason. The relationship between the two would have definitely changed if Lucian had caught Noah even once. Thus, I practiced running to catch Noah instead. I even practiced running in the poofiest dress, with the intention of running fast at any given time to catch Noah in Lucian¡¯s stead. Noah! My brother has something to say to you. Please don¡¯t go! Yeah, I¡¯d even thought of a line that would soothe Noah if he ran hard and I caught up to him. It¡¯s all for my bias. Lucian, you have to recognize your sister¡¯s hard work. But at times like this, I only thought that I was only good at it while practicing. ¡°Ugh, this wench! If I catch you, you¡¯re really dead!¡± ¡°Hiiek!¡± Why was he so quick to recover? Didn¡¯t I throw something at your eyes? I guess it wasn¡¯t as spicy as I thought it would be? I was deliberately trying to think of more important thoughts, but my heart was beating like crazy. This dark forest was really different from the sunny forest she knew. I felt like I could see something in the dark, but I couldn¡¯t see the way out. ¡°Haa, haa.¡± Running frantically, the madman¡¯s voice was clearly heard. ¡°Darn it, you really look like a potato, don¡¯t you?¡± He seemed to have lost his sense of direction. What? I think I ran a lot and widened the distance between us, but why did he sound so close? My teeth were gritted in fear. I poured the spicy sauce into his eyes to escape, and if I get caught now, I really felt like he¡¯d lop off my head. I don¡¯t want to die. While running frantically away from the voice, I accidentally crashed into a tree. ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°There you are!¡± ¡°Hiiek!¡± Under the dim light, I¡¯m sure I was still casting a shadow in the lingering darkness. Perhaps he was using the power of darkness that I saw in the original book. ¡°You haven¡¯t gone far.¡± With what he said, I got up and ran in a hurry. I thought I heard something from behind me, but I couldn¡¯t think anymore and I couldn¡¯t hear anything. ¡°Princess.¡± Then his voice reached right in my ear. ¡°Argh!¡± I screamed frantically at the whisper I heard in a clear voice. ¡°Get away from me, you lunatic!¡± ¡°Can a ducal princess have such a rough manner of speech?¡± ¡°Get away! Leave me be! Leave my sight¡­¡± Shouting out to him in the darkness to get lost, thrashingly, I ran off somewhere else first. I seemed to have hit an invisible wall. At the same time, the man shouted like crazy. ¡°Where did you go!¡± Only then did I feel relieved that I had lived. As I was about to fall to the ground, somebody grabbed me and held me in their arms. As I trembled with surprise, someone whispered. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Master.¡± I tried to look at that individual that spoke in the dark. Even if I squinted, or I looked hard and opened my eyes round, the maze forest continued to be obscured by darkness. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°What, have you forgotten me already?¡± I¡¯ve never heard that voice before¡­ but why was he speaking informally? ¡°Did you just talk informally to me?¡± I didn¡¯t know what happened, but I was relieved that I had escaped from the crazy man. The person holding me is definitely taller than me. Judging by his voice, he¡¯s a man. I wanted to check the person¡¯s identity with my eyes wide open, but it was impossible because his silhouette was blurry. The other person sighed frustratingly. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here. We¡¯re not far from him yet, so it¡¯s dangerous.¡± The man seemed to be moving. I could notice that he was moving quite fast even with the wind hitting his face. Because it didn¡¯t make any noise. When we were moving, I heard him step on the fallen leaves, but he didn¡¯t make a single noise. It was strange because I felt like I was flying. Even though he moved faster and farther than expected, his breathing didn¡¯t get rough at all. It was strange. Who the hell was it? Why was he helping me? No, more than that. ¡°Are you living nearby? Can anyone even live in the maze forest?¡± The man chuckled at my question. ¡°I guess you never thought I might not be human.¡± ¡°Oh, shi¡­¡± A curse came out of me. If you¡¯re not a person, then what are you? Are you a ghost? Oh, I want to faint. I just thought I wanted to faint, but I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d really lose my consciousness. Actually, it should¡¯ve been at least a little harder for me to let myself pass out. Before I lost my awareness, I heard the man say. ¡°Good night, my master.¡± Who¡¯s your master? I never raised anything like you. ¡ª¡ª qc/n: hello again~ sorry for all the notes lately. I¡¯d just like to clear up a few terms so that it won¡¯t be confusing from here on out Su-in/prisoner ¡ú Shapeshifter ¨C Su-in or prisoner is how Rachel called Doggy and Damian before, but the actual translation is ¡®shapeshifter¡¯ Sue ¡ú Uke (bottom) ¨C This is what Rachel called Noah before his name was revealed, but ? or Su/Soo is actually Korean for bottom/uke in BL. (? or Gong for the seme/top if you¡¯re curious lol) Foreign matter/waste ¡ú Fish/Booger/Trash ¨C This is what Rachel called the men who are surrounding the uke/Noah in the original novel. Rachel calls them boogers, but fish is kind of close too, if you¡¯re familiar with what a fishing pond is in Korean novels. (note: she calls her kidnapper the booger king lmao) i¡¯ll be qcing the past chapters gradually to reflect these amendments, but for now, please keep these in mind because these terms will be resurfacing in more chapters in the future~ [qc date: 2021-08-16] Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Lucian tied up his horse and jumped into the maze forest. It was hard to see in this labyrinth of darkness, but it wasn¡¯t hard for him to navigate. ¡ªNot that way. Go left. It was because there was an existence guiding him. Of course, he wasn¡¯t naive enough to let him know he needed him that much. ¡ªWhat do you do when you train? Your training can¡¯t be used in practice¡­ tsk tsk. ¡ª¡­ ¡ªYou¡¯re not answering again. Anyway, a guy who can¡¯t do anything without me is being stubborn. I don¡¯t know why you are my descendant, but you are being obvious. Shortly after Enzo¡¯s words ended, flames were created around Lucian. His magic flame was black, not red like a normal flame. Due to the wizard¡¯s influence, he could also use a variety of stronger magics, but they all contained black magic, and so it emitted an ominous feeling. The side effect was that Lucian could not taste his food properly for a long time, and the average person could not easily come near him. The only exception was Rachel. Anyway, with Enzo¡¯s help, Lucian was able to safely enter the maze forest. ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Lucian let Enzo do as he pleased this time. Normally, Enzo couldn¡¯t interfere without Lucian¡¯s permission. He doesn¡¯t know what others similar to him would be like, but Lucian was able to prevent his ancestors¡¯ interference by his own volition. However, sometimes a strong feeling was conveyed to him, so he also became well aware of Rachel¡¯s existence. Enzo was a little excited by the fresh air he hadn¡¯t breathed in for a while. This frustrating descendant has usually refused to allow any interference from him because of his obsessive tendencies. Sometimes he could wiggle his way into his mind and say a word or two, but it didn¡¯t ever last long. He also had a strange feeling. Enzo was the first black wizard in the Empire and he could basically do whatever he wanted, and yet he couldn¡¯t control one little kid. Even if he had the power of the dead. Lucian moved as Enzo instructed. He found Rachel¡¯s energy by easily tapping into the intricately woven wavelengths of mana. ¡ªFrom here, go to the right. Lucian seemed weighed down by the maze forest¡¯s energy, for the first time since he came in. He can¡¯t believe his sister was in a place like this. His mouth dried up because he felt like he had to find her as soon as possible. His stomach was bursting in frustration, but he suppressed it silently. Sensibly aware of his feelings, Enzo grinned and recited. ¡ªYou¡¯re so nervous. You really seem like you like that kid huh? ¡ª¡­Shut up. ¡ªYou shouldn¡¯t talk to me like that now¡­ should I just stop here? Lucian¡¯s face crumpled by his threatening words. Normally, he would have pushed him out, but now he¡¯s the one who¡¯s making him frustrated. ¡ªPlease¡­ find her quickly. Enzo replied cheerfully as if he was elated to speak with him who had an unusually morose voice. ¡ªThat¡¯s right. Lucian, depending on him, took a step forward, worrying about Rachel who was beyond this dark expanse. ¡°Gasp!¡± I couldn¡¯t even run away from him while I slept. The madman followed me into my dreams and harassed me. ¡°Argh! This is so annoying, really!¡± I felt annoyed for no reason. I didn¡¯t worry about dying because I firmly believed that I would definitely survive because I knew how the original narrative went. Instead, I was worried about how to deal with that lunatic in the future. There was a reason why the original novel said that human trash was equivalent to the submale lead. Among those trash, he was definitely the booger king. He had a lot of power. He was no match for the Duke of Leon¡¯s power, but he reigned over the underworld with comparable power. And the world behind him was lawless. It was a place that did a lot of things against the laws of the Empire, so it is ambiguous how they would approach and harass people. There were also various ways he used to approach Noah in the original plot. He had used various methods to suit his title of madman, including threats, pleas, coaxing and resentment tactics. ¡°But I guess the reason it wasn¡¯t that big of a story component is because he¡¯s the trashiest of all the trash submale leads.¡± I spoke to myself and nodded. Then, I heard a sighing sound that seemed to sympathize with me. ¡°Hmm¡­ Yep, it¡¯s really you.¡± Huh? Wait, who are you? Having just woken up, I had completely forgotten about the man who was holding me until just before I collapsed. ¡°Master, you really have forgotten me.¡± ¡°Why have you been calling me master since¡­¡± I was so stressed out that I tried to argue by turning my head around. When I saw the person reflected in my eyes, I couldn¡¯t help but open my mouth wide. Did I just open my mouth agape? I covered my eyes with my hands. Because it was so blinding. This was like my bias. It¡¯s like the feeling I get with my favorite, and he was so¡­ Wait, how come he looked so familiar? ¡°No way¡­¡± ¡°Now you recognize me?¡± The man lying who squatted by my bedside had a familiar color and appearance. He had white hair, as if it was born from the snow reflecting sunlight, and it almost looked translucent. Not to mention, he had a white face and clear red eyes, and an elegant black beauty mark was stamped under his thick lips. There was a mole right under his lips. He must be a blessing to watch while he ate. (e/n: basically that she thinks watching him eat would be attractive because he has a mole by his lips) It was such an unrealistic beautiful appearance that I was lost in thought. ¡°What else are you thinking about? There are a lot of times when you look kind of dazed.¡± But I quickly came to my senses, shouting out with a booming voice because I was surprised. ¡°Doggy!¡± ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t call me by that name!¡± Yes, he was a sub-male lead, a man with a beautiful appearance that is completely different from most of the boogers! It was a rare weirdo, that white fox shapeshifter. ¡°Ah, really! Please change my name!¡± While looking at him irritatingly, I found a familiar choker around his neck. As expected, it must not have been solved yet. No, more than that¡­ ¡°Are you staying here alone?¡± I let you live freely, but you¡¯re hanging out in such a dangerous place. Wasn¡¯t it hard? But, well, since he was a fox, was there any other place for him other than this? Since no one is coming here to search for him. Well, there are some people who can¡¯t come anyway, but¡­ ¡°It would have been hard for me to adapt all by myself.¡± ¡°What, have you already made a family?¡± ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Why are you so angry? A fox shapeshifter can live with another pretty fox. Or probably not, so I asked him with a nonchalant look. ¡°Then who are you with¡­ Damien?¡± ¡°Why is he the only one with a nice name? I¡¯d like to change my name, mung, mung!¡± Squatting down, he jumped up and down. As expected of a shapeshifter, this fox. He jumped up so high. ¡°Master, please change my name!¡± But why does he still call me his master? ¡°I¡¯m not your master anymore.¡± I said calmly and hopped up. Why do you think a fox might run around like a rabbit? I thought he became an adult at night, but now he¡¯s not. He still looked like a lanky and super thin teenager. Well, it¡¯s been a little over two years since we split up, right? ¡°I feel so wronged.¡± Then he began to munch on something and ramble about his thoughts. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to take the boar with me. I was being chased, too! How am I supposed to stop a huge mad beast running at me? You also saw his size then too! Was I big enough to stop him? So what am I supposed to do? Of course, I had to trust my master and run back to you. But you misunderstood and thought that I brought it over on purpose? Isn¡¯t that too much, huh? Once a master, they must be a master forever! You¡¯re making me look like an idiot, huh? Easy, huh?¡± Hey, was he supposed to be this talkative? He¡¯s way too talkative. ¡°¡­Why is it that it¡¯s easy for you to throw things away?¡± Huh. Huh? No, don¡¯t cry! I¡¯m really weak at crying handsome people. I can¡¯t look at you! As Doggy was talking, he began to tear up as he remembered the events of that time. Soon, he was in tears. ¡°How can a master¡¯s l-love change so fast, to t-turn me away like that¡­¡± He must have been really sad. Doggy¡¯s shaking legs that were gathered altogether as he crouched looked more pitiful, he looked more sad and felt even more insignificant than I had ever imagined. Oh, he is so silly. He¡¯s so cute. Isn¡¯t that crazy? And every time he spoke, his fangs I saw reminded me that he really is a fox. Tak, tak. Every time the upset fox shed large tears that rolled down, a strange sound was heard. I looked at the floor for some reason, and some beads were falling off of him. I picked up a bead. It looked like a pearl, but it was the first time I saw a jewel that was more transparent and milky white. I went around with the Duke and saw some jewels from time to time but I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before. What kind of jewel was this? I looked away from the beads, and Doggy lifted his eyes up and stared at me. ¡°Take responsibility, master!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Take responsibility for me till the end!¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s not up to me.¡± ¡°You have to take responsibility for this collar and help me get it off! How am I supposed to solve this?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s true, but once the Duke allows¡­¡± That necklace wasn¡¯t the point. If you come back to the Duchy, you might die. The Duke was a man who would do that in a heartbeat. Holding a bead, Doggy said triumphantly to me while blinking innocently. ¡°That¡¯s a very rare gem. You can get more if you keep me. What do you think?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to sell because it¡¯s not something that can be seen by the normal public, and it¡¯s rare for a fox shapeshifter to produce such a transparent, and milky color.¡± The way he raised his chin with a triumphant expression was just like when he brought a wild boar to me. ¡°Are you sure you were chased by that wild boar? You looked so proud of yourself.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 22 Chapter 22 ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I hate people who lie the most.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Are you not going to tell me properly?¡± I folded my arms and opened my eyes, and then he mumbled and told the truth. ¡°At first, I thought you¡¯d like it. But then I was scared because he was just rushing in¡­¡± ¡°Look! You did something wrong. That¡¯s why you got kicked out, why are you angry?¡± ¡°¡­But how could you just throw me away without giving me any chances?¡± I couldn¡¯t scold him more because he wasn¡¯t wrong. And because of the depressed look on his face. Do you really think I abandoned you guys? No, I was trying to save your lives! But then you guys almost died anyway. He probably wouldn¡¯t try to understand even if I told him the truth. I sighed a little and then said. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re sorry, take responsibility!¡± I sat in a straight posture, watching him. I¡¯m sorry, I really am sorry, but I can¡¯t let you be rude. I gave a strict order. ¡°Sit!¡± Even though I ordered it for the first time in two years, Doggy sat down with only his butt on the ground as soon as my order was over. [T/N: It¡¯s a bit late, but Doggy¡¯s original name is Mongchi. To match the English context, he¡¯s been named Doggy.] The only sad thing is, he¡¯s in his human form. A handsome man crouching with his hands on the floor, staring at me politely, and with his butt on the ground. Now¡­ I think I¡¯m about to open my eyes to something new. No, stop thinking weird stuff. I was shaking my head not to be swayed, and then the wind blew hard. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± The place where Doggy and I were hiding looks like a cave, and Doggy shouted out loud toward the entrance of the cave. Hey, what if that crazy guy hears him? ¡°Be quiet, Doggy!¡± Doggy looked at me because of what I said and shut himself up. I heard footsteps coming from outside the cave. Who is it? I squinted and looked at him, who smiled softly when he saw me. Oh, who was this other handsome guy? ¡°Long time no see, Master.¡± A handsome man with dark brown hair and light wood colored eyes greeted me in a low and smooth tone. Huh? Master again? No, there¡¯s no one else who¡¯d call me that. But I took a look at the bunch of strangely familiar colors and looked at the handsome man who approached me again. Come on, don¡¯t tell me¡­ ¡°No way¡­ Damian?¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you remembered me, my Master.¡± ¡°You were a shapeshifter, too?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Somehow I thought he was an ordinary animal. No, the Duke said that he was being sold in the same market as Doggy, so he really was a shapeshifter! I really didn¡¯t know back then! In a rush of shame, I buried my head between my knees. I felt like I had become a master who didn¡¯t even know my pet well, and when I met them again, I felt as if I had become an unscrupulous master who abandoned them. It wasn¡¯t meant to be like this, I just tried to release them. So I didn¡¯t imagine them coming back one day to ask me about it. In human terms, too, it would have been deeply embarrassing to imagine. ¡°Master.¡± Damian knelt in front of me and said this. ¡°I think you should probably go back.¡± ¡°I should¡­ but I don¡¯t know where I am¡­¡± ¡°We will take care of you properly and help.¡± ¡°Yes! Just trust us!¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve been here the whole time?¡± Damian and Doggy looked at me at the same time instead of answering my question. ¡°I trained so I could visit my Master again one day.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I asked him a question. Of course, it is nice to see them again, but they could have left to go somewhere else though. Damian replied as if it should be obvious to me. ¡°Didn¡¯t you give me a name?¡± Of course I gave you a name. But what about that? ¡°When shapeshifters¡¯ masters give us a name, we can¡¯t be far away, especially because we resonate with our master.¡± So you settled in a maze forest in the capital? It was a wise judgment. ¡°He¡¯s not the only one that was bought! Of course I¡¯m a fox shapeshifter, so I don¡¯t resonate with Master in the same way. But the one who gave me a name is very special to me. So then! Why am I the only one who¡¯s called Doggy! You¡¯re the only one who can change my name! Doggy bit his lips and burst into tears. ¡°I¡¯ve been telling you this since earlier. It¡¯s too harsh of you to give me a name like that and throw me away.¡± Was he the type who cried more than I thought? I¡¯ve recalled the original sub-male lead Oscar, but I¡¯ve never seen a single tear fall from him in the original plot. Even though I¡¯ve seen him being spiteful and evil often enough. Somehow, I felt very confused. I touched my forehead with my small hand. I felt like I was losing more energy. Okay, I understand what you mean. Well, if he told me all this before I gave him a name¡­ No, it¡¯s just my fault, isn¡¯t it? In this embarrassing situation, I covered my stomach with my hands trying to suppress the roar of my stomach. Gguu¡ª Grumble grumble grumble. ¡°Master, are you hungry?¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯ll serve you something to eat right away.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you first!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± As if he was familiar with the provocations from Doggy, Damian quickly transformed into a hawk and flew up. As if not wanting to lose to him, Doggy turned into a fox and ran quickly. ¡°Hahaha.¡± I just had to laugh in vain. Everything that has happened since yesterday just felt like a fever dream. Oh, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m hungry. I just want to rest. Flopping down, I leaned against the cave wall and closed my eyes. I can¡¯t wait for the Duke to come and find me. Lucian closed his eyes for a while, then sprang up and went on the move again. The maze forest was much more vast than he had realized. Or maybe he¡¯s wandering around because it¡¯s literally a maze of trees. ¡ªYou¡¯re really making a fool of yourself. How dare you doubt me? Enzo, who realized that Lucian¡¯s thoughts had been straying for a while, burst into anger. ¡°But why haven¡¯t we found her yet?¡± He tried to persevere, but he was at his limit. Lucian stared at the trees with bloodshot eyes. ¡ªYou¡¯re doing great, so hang in there. Usually, a mage couldn¡¯t even come into this forest. Even if they came in, they would have died while wandering around. As I said, this is the place where opposing mana collide¡­ Enzo said something in Lucian¡¯s head, but he couldn¡¯t concentrate on his words. Lucian strode and looked around. Surely he could understand what he was saying. Anyone who was adept in swordsmanship was sensitive to subtle changes in their surroundings, but he couldn¡¯t even extend his senses in this place. It felt as if there was an invisible glass wall surrounding him. When he spreads out his senses, it felt like it would hit nothing and would just be reflected. ¡ªHa, I finally found her. Then Enzo¡¯s voice penetrated into his head. ¡ªShe¡¯s not far from here. At his words, Lucian put some mana into his legs. Enzo murmured to him, while he was running so fast he looked like he was flying. ¡ªLet¡¯s move forward like this. 1, 3, 5, 2, 4¡­ Lucian, who was familiar with counting to measure location, looked around. He can feel his younger sister¡¯s energy in the cave right in front of him. Lucian sprinted faster after what Enzo had said. He¡¯s going to meet Rachel soon. As nervous as he was, he wanted to see his younger sister very much. There was a small cave right of him. As if he would not listen to Enzo now, he jumped straight into the cave. ¡°Rachel!¡± Had he ever said anything so desperately like that in his entire life? He looked inside the cave, listening to his voice trembling. Hearing his voice, Rachel, who was sitting at the deepest part of the cave, sprang up. The fruit she had in her hand rolled over and stopped at Lucian¡¯s feet. Lucian stepped on the little fruit as he ran forward. ¡°Brother?¡± ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Lucian could finally breathe properly for the first time in a long time. He approached quickly, gasping for breath as though his lungs were broken. ¡°Brother!¡± Rachel also ran to him. Lucian lifted her up and hugged her tightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Brother would come¡­¡± With her shallow trembling voice, he could tell how scared she must have been. Lucian then whispered as he swept her hair through his fingers. Gentler than usual, and longer than usual. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re alright. You did well. You did well, Rachel.¡± Rachel shed tears as she held back her whimper. A sense of relief flooded in and her vision became blurry. Lucian hugged her lightly with one arm and patted her back with the other. It was an awkward embrace, but that was enough. Lucian could only look at Rachel. He didn¡¯t know two pairs of eyes were looking at them while he was soothing her. Then Enzo murmured in an intrigued voice. ¡ªIt¡¯s them again. Do not be too wary, you cute little things, kehehe. Lucian¡¯s golden eyes glowed sharply due to what he had said. At the same time, Rachel said while raising her head up to look at him. ¡°Brother, Doggy, and Damian saved my life. You remember them right? Well, they¡¯ve been living here.¡± Listening to her hushed voice clearly, Lucian found two men sitting on the floor. Lucian twisted his lips as he stared at the shining white haired man who squatted and stared at him quietly and the brown-haired man who looked up at him. They had tremendous expressions on their faces while looking at him. He also remembered them very well. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t like Rachel and them reuniting in this way. Unaware of his thoughts, Rachel whispered in a guilty voice. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to take responsibility for them until the end.¡± Her words ignited his blood, and anger rushed straight into his head. He didn¡¯t really like those annoying things. Who were they to blame it all on Rachel and make her be responsible for them? Chapter 23 Chapter 23 I was so moved by the fact that my bias came to rescue me. Of course, I knew the Duke would find me since that¡¯s what happened in the original story anyway. But Lucian found me first. Yes, it¡¯s worthwhile! Ohhh, that¡¯s my favorite. Did you come looking for this Noona* by yourself? I¡¯m so proud of you. I was just getting busy forgetting my current situation and just admiring my favorite. The contrast is crazy! I¡¯ve been thinking about how my favorite treated me at first! But now he¡¯s grown up to be a person who cares about his sister first. How can I not be moved! Plus, he grew up so reliably. Well, the keywords ¡®regretful¡¯ and ¡®cold-blooded¡¯ seem to be null and void now, right? Lucian talked, as I was in the middle of my fan theories. ¡°Let¡¯s go back, Rachel. Father is looking for you, too.¡± Ah, right! ¡°Brother, is the Duke all right?¡± Then I said ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± while memorizing his facial features for a moment. Lucian held me in his arms and turned his head sideways. ¡°He¡¯s okay.¡± When he replied like that, I breathed out a long sigh of relief. I can¡¯t help stomping in frustration because I couldn¡¯t prepare myself for this incident, but as long as he didn¡¯t get hurt then everything¡¯s okay. I¡¯m also glad I didn¡¯t get hurt either way. Oh, but where are the restraints on your wrists? Can we figure something out with that? As I looked around in a hurry, Damian approached and pushed the ball out of its hiding place. ¡°Master, are you looking for this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Damian.¡± ¡°Owner, I found it! If you¡¯re going to praise someone, direct it at me!¡± Doggy pushed out Damian from the spot they were at and raised his chin as if he was proud of it. Is it his habit of lifting his chin when he wants praise? I looked at the two men, while hugging Lucian, and whispered in his ear. ¡°Brother, can I take them with me?¡± Lucian hesitated briefly at my question. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t know why. My opinion and his didn¡¯t really matter. It¡¯s because the Duke decides whether we can bring them back or not. I¡¯ll figure something out. If you are indebted to someone, you have to repay them! I¡¯ll have to convince the Duke somehow. I raised my chin with a triumphant look on my face as if following a solid hunch. I spoke to Damian and Doggy. ¡°Just trust this Noona and follow me.¡± Lucian winced at what I muttered, but he still didn¡¯t care. Mm, you¡¯re surprised at my power, too, aren¡¯t you? There there, my bias. Even with those two around, you¡¯ll always be my ultimate number one. I patted him on the shoulder and hugged him tightly. It¡¯s time to go back home. As I rode Lucian¡¯s black horse together with him, I held Doggy in my arms. No matter how much of a strong shapeshifter he was, I¡¯m still afraid he¡¯d get hurt if he fell off a horse like this. Damian, who turned into a hawk, followed us. On second thought, it really was a good thing that I could get back safely because of those two. Just yesterday, I faced that crazy guy in such close proximity. I was relieved just to be able to get out of there. Goodbye, trash booger king. It wasn¡¯t at all nice meeting you, so don¡¯t show even your hair to me the next time around. I couldn¡¯t care less if he was an illegitimate child of the Emperor. All I had to do was worry about my bias¡¯ future. Until the end of the original work, the Empire would be in an era of peace. What¡¯s the big deal with creating a prince character like him? It won¡¯t be a problem for that royal weirdo. He¡¯s already controlling the underworld and has a dark spirit already. Besides, the only characters that die in the book were the main characters! You know what? Even the sub-male lead didn¡¯t die. Did that even make sense? Why were only the main characters the ones who died? I got grumpy for no reason and almost snapped out at Doggy who was in my arms breathing steadily. His thin eyes turned round and revealed his brilliant ruby jewel pupils. Oh, his eyes are still so pretty. In the original novel, there was a lot of praise for the appearance of the sub male lead, but I thought I knew the reason why. I was really surprised to see his human form. I thought only my favorite had crazy good looks, but the sub male leads had those too. I¡¯m telling you, if you meet Noah later and betray us, you¡¯ll never have soup! I decided not to let go of the tension while preparing for the flow of the original novel. You saved my life, and I will take you back so as a reciprocate for your kindness, but I will not turn a blind eye to your betrayal! When Lucian and I reached the Ducal estate¡¯s front gates, the knight guarding the gate opened it in a hurry. Passing through the first entrance of the castle, the Duke was running towards us from afar. No, Duke. Keep your dignity! Contrary to my innermost thoughts, I looked carefully to see if he was hurt. Fortunately, I was relieved that there seemed to be no inconvenience in terms of his mobility. It¡¯s our real home. I finally felt a moment of relief after everything. The Duke¡¯s safe, Lucian¡¯s safe, I¡¯m safe. With a peal of laughter coming from me, Lucian stopped talking. It was inevitable because the Duke was just around the corner. The Duke stretched his arms out to me. When I saw his blood shot eyes, my heart fluttered for no reason. I don¡¯t know how much he cared about me. I know his strong feelings are because of my father, but his affections have forced me to become weak to him. I realized how happy it is to receive endless affection. ¡°Ahh, Rachel.¡± With me in his arms, the Duke trembled. ¡°My daughter, your father is sorry for not being able to protect you.¡± It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. That was supposed to happen anyway. Think of it as stepping on the poop sooner rather than later. ¡°I won¡¯t be satisfied even if I tear off all of their limbs until they die.¡± His voice quivered with anger this time because he felt sorry for what I had to go through. ¡°Once I catch them all, I¡¯ll let them know that there are some things scarier than death.¡± Aigoo, Duke. Stop, stop. You¡¯re really scary. Again, the Duke is a man who would definitely do stuff like that. ¡°My daughter, you¡¯re in this state now.¡± I pouted my lips for a moment and then I sneakily put one of my arms around his neck, smiling as I whispered to the Duke. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re alright, too, Duke.¡± At my words, he turned his head to look at me, and his angry expression melted away. Instead, a serious but kind expression took its place. ¡°Thank you for coming back safely. Thank you so much.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, I¡¯m glad, too.¡± I didn¡¯t even want to think of that booger king. As expected, home is the best. I didn¡¯t doubt I¡¯d come back safely, but I am also glad I came back safely. When I answered with a slight smile, the Duke relaxed and let out a smile. But when he turned to Lucian, his good mood had all evaporated. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you later.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lucian did not answer the Duke. He only did a light bow and listened to his words. The Duke turned around hugging me. The butler and the commander of the knight¡¯s order, who were waiting behind us, bowed to me. After a while, the commander spoke to the Duke. ¡°I¡¯ll tell the knights who captured the bandits to launch an investigation into this situation, Milord.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± I pulled out Doggy in my arms when the Duke finished speaking to the Knight. The Duke didn¡¯t seem to know this child existed because he was only looking at me. This has worked out rather well. I better get his permission before we go in. ¡°Duke, do you remember this kid?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± As I thought, the Duke had forgotten Doggy¡¯s existence. I dropped the tips of my eyebrows and lips into a pouting expression, then I showed Doggy to the Duke. Make sure you do it when you beg! Be more pitiful! ¡°It¡¯s Doggy that I released two years ago. But this time, Doggy helped me. With Damian.¡± The Duke grew his eyes wide because of what I had said. I beckoned Damian while he was wandering in the sky. Damian swooped down quickly when he saw my hand gesture. And turned into a person in the air and landed gracefully in front of us. Wow! So cool! I almost clapped without realizing it. The Duke must have felt the same from his expression. He was looking at Damian carefully, and also gave Doggy a glance. As if he had waited, he jumped out of my arms and rolled once, and turned into a human. Oh, this is cool, too. The Duke, the commander, the butler, and the other employees nearby looked at the two children with their eyes shining. I was proud of myself for no reason. I raised my chin like a trophy winner, and spoke triumphantly to the Duke. ¡°They¡¯re still following me around saying I¡¯m their master. So on that note¡­¡± The Duke, who immediately knew what I was going to say, said in a bargaining tone. ¡°If you call me Dad, I¡¯ll let you.¡± Now, a man who knows how to make a deal like this is king material. This is how deals work. It¡¯s not even worth comparing, but I have to do it. I have no choice but to accept it. I nodded with my eyes cast down. Seeing him grinning brightly at my answer, I felt as if it had made my chest tighten. I¡¯ve been prepared since I accepted the adoption, but he has still insisted for me to call him Dad. I bit my lips as I recalled what I had experienced before. This is not the first time for me to be adopted. Even before my transmigration, I was also an adopted child. Although the happy times were short, I felt like I had the whole world in my hands at that time. Receiving affection meant for me alone carries a feeling that seems similar to the creation of my own private world. Though the wonderful and happy lifestyle of the world I had created for myself at that time was changed overnight. It¡¯s different this time, Hyeyoung. Confronting myself, I put some strength to my arm that was clumsily wrapped around the Duke¡¯s neck. The Duke will be different. It¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t be abandoned this time. I hugged the duke hard, hiding my anxious thoughts in the deepest part of my mind. Duke, Lucian, and the Duchess. I thought it was a perfect step into this bizarrely complicated house. ¡ª qc/n: Rachel sometimes refers to herself as Noona (older sister) because she considers herself as an avid fan of Lucian most of the time and not really as his ¡®younger sister¡¯. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Pedro glanced at Lucian. How the hell did he find Rachel? After his son took off like that yesterday, he sent out the knights everywhere. He even thought about sending a request for support to the Imperial Family. Before that, he decided to look for her one more day. He only slept through the night after the attack due to his injuries, but the traces of his daughter¡¯s captors were already erased and disappeared by the next day. And Count Elrand. He also disappeared into thin air. He still hasn¡¯t figured out whether magic was used or not, but he was now also the subject of the knights¡¯ pursuits too. He had been stabbed in the appendix area, but he couldn¡¯t feel the pain. He thought that if he lost Rachel like this, he¡¯d rather be dead. He didn¡¯t have the courage to see Liam even after he died. He stayed up all night, but he didn¡¯t feel tired. It was not until his daughter returned safely that he could only relax. Only then did he feel tired, but he had to talk to his son first. He thought that he had to stop his son¡¯s love even now. The Duke closed his eyes tightly and opened his eyes that were enveloped in tiredness. Rachel and Lucian. He just couldn¡¯t wait and watch the two of them fall in love. His anxiety about that had been growing for a while but he became much more concerned after the most recent incident. Pedro stared at Lucian, who just stood calmly in front of him. ¡°You have failed to fulfill my duty as a successor, and I must pay for it.¡± Lucian failed to uphold his responsibilities as the heir. When danger would befall the Duchy, the heir had an obligation to protect the family while being protected in the house. Lucian blinked slowly, as if he had expected a reprimanding. This is also different from before. He didn¡¯t express much when he spoke before, but he still slightly expressed his fear. But now he hasn¡¯t budged at all. Like now no matter what he would say, it won¡¯t hurt him. This punk had lost his mind. How dare he be around Rachel with that kind of face. What did I do to deserve this? Why do I have to live in pain? Pedro¡¯s mind still replayed the events of his past at the back of his eyes, his head hurting even as he held his temple, a throbbing sound thundering in his ears. His father tormented him even after he died. Handing over the same face to his grandson, and pressuring him. [ You are not normal. It is frustrating and annoying that I have no choice but to offer the Dukedom to you, who is not normal. Now that my grandson is born, you are nothing but a bridge between that brought the true heir, Lucian! ] Shortly after Lucian was born, this was what his father told him. Pedro looked at his son without hiding his tiredness. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too late. He¡¯s sad, too, but this is the only way I can think of. It wouldn¡¯t be too bad to think of it as protecting Rachel. He spoke very slowly at first, as if he were saying something he didn¡¯t want to say. He dove right into the heart of the discussion while looking at Lucian. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of sending Rachel to a vacation home in the South. She must have been very shaken by this event.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lucian frowned subtly as he listened to his father. How long will she be there? Pedro didn¡¯t want to be away from her for a long time. Pedro added to Lucian, who had been struggling for half a year. ¡°She¡¯ll be protected in the South until she comes of age.¡± With what he said, Lucian¡¯s eyes widened as if he was being torn apart into pieces. Usually, an aristocratic young lady¡¯s debutante was at nineteen years old. Therefore the next seven years will be spent apart from Rachel. ¡°Father.¡± Lucian called his father with a fierce look. Pedro smiled in vain at the sight. That¡¯s the kind of look his son gave him. Was there an enemy here? Wasn¡¯t it the same expression Pedro had when he turned on his father to protect Liam? There was a strange sense of familiarity for a moment, but Pedro was adamant. ¡°You¡¯re grounded as a punishment for the time being. Don¡¯t come out of your room.¡± ¡°Father, please.¡± Lucian knew that his father was not a man who talked in vain. He really intended to keep Rachel away from him now. Why? He couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Why wouldn¡¯t his father just let him be with Rachel? She asked him to put her time in his schedule first. Lucian thought she would be fine, so he wanted to be with her during his schedule. He hoped that they¡¯d be together all day, from the moment she opened her eyes. I wanted to see her face first thing in the morning and fall asleep after seeing her face before I go to sleep at night. It¡¯s only that much. Pedro pressed hard against Lucian who had a distorted face filled with anger when he said no to his father. ¡°Understand your place as the successor. When I treat you as the heir, fulfill your duties properly!¡± Lucian felt a lump in his throat. He wanted to fight back, but in all this time, he had never stood up to his father. Except the day before. Pedro congratulated Lucian, who only stared at him with his mouth shut. Then Enzo whispered. ¡ªAre you that greedy for that girl? He ignored Enzo¡¯s words and turned away from Pedro. ¡ªWell, then, you should become the Duke. Then the authority over the child will be transferred to you. While forcing himself to take another step, Lucian stopped because of what Enzo said. It was a solution he didn¡¯t think of. He only asked his father for permission, but he couldn¡¯t think of making a move all by himself. Lucian liked Enzo for the first time. While grabbing the doorknob, he turned his head for a moment. He then slowly opened his mouth and looked at his father. ¡°I will do my best as heir to the Dukedom, Father. So, make sure you hand over the Duchy to me.¡± The Duke snorted at his words, but at the same time, he liked what his son had said. Yeah, don¡¯t be greedy for that pretty girl, be greedy for power. ¡®You really are my father¡¯s grandson.¡¯ Instead of answering, Lucian stepped outside, leaving Pedro waving his hands in dismissal behind. Instead of going back to his room, he headed straight to Rachel¡¯s room. He assumed it would be the last greeting before she left. As he hurried his steps, Enzo whispered in an insidious manner. ¡ªYou want to have that child. Lucian¡¯s steps slowed because of it and naturally just stopped. ¡°I want her?¡± ¡ªYeah, he never wanted to be Duke. You just wanted to be recognized. Lucian narrowed his eyes sharply like a knife. Noticing his tumultuous agitation, Enzo, the dark mage, smiled and added. ¡ªEveryone has a desire to be recognized. It¡¯s just that the target seems to have changed. ¡°¡­Rachel acknowledged me.¡± ¡ªThat¡¯s why you want her. She¡¯s the only one who recognized and understood you. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He was right. Lucian nodded slowly and stepped back, feeling more positive. Enzo, who had taken over his head, murmured, shedding laughter. ¡ªWhat can¡¯t you have, being the descendant and heir of the Leon family? Lucian was very fond of his last words, even though he knew Enzo was encouraging him for his own shady reasons. I want to have her¡­ He clearly put it into his mind. That¡¯s right. He wants to monopolize Rachel. She¡¯s the only one. His slow pace soon changed into a more confident and quick one. A strong sense of possessiveness followed him with every step he took. I washed and changed into pajamas with help from Amber. It wasn¡¯t the time to sleep yet, but I didn¡¯t mind at all because I was really sleepy. Amber was flushed the whole time she washed me up. Maybe she had not calmed down enough, but she made mistakes one after another. Amber¡¯s appearance seemed to warm me up. It¡¯s very reassuring to have someone worried about me. But what happened to Lucian? He came all the way to the maze forest alone, but how did he get there? It reminded me of the fact about that place that I had forgotten in my joy and surprise. It was described in the original book that the maze forest is not an ordinary forest, and not everyone can walk around and come in and out of the forest casually. After a series of other related thoughts, I even remembered the booger king. Ugh, don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s going to be coming around again. Did I go too far yesterday? I didn¡¯t raise any death flags regardless of the original novel, right? I¡¯m back home safe and cozy, but I¡¯ve got a lot of things to worry about. Everything is starting to develop like the original storyline. Even if it¡¯s a little different from the original, wouldn¡¯t it be okay for the time being since the kidnapping seems to have happened as it happened in the original? There was only one kidnapping. Since then, the Duke has been paying keen attention to my safety. That¡¯s a relief. Kidnapping¡ªI¡¯d rather not do it twice. While waiting for Amber to bring my food, I rolled around enjoying the softness of the bed. Did Lucian wash up and eat already? He doesn¡¯t really eat much. But how did he get so tall? As expected, the main character is really the main character. Amber came in with food that is easy to digest while I was spacing out, thinking about all sorts of things. I finished the food as fast as a crab would hide its body in the sand. My eyelids had become heavy because of the warmth and started to close. ¡°Lady, hang in there. Get the doctor¡¯s treatment first and then go to bed.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± There were many scratches around my body, so I had to get a prescription. After being treated by a maid, I was unable to control my sleepiness and laid back in bed. Amber covered me with a blanket. Then I forced my eyelids up and asked Amber. ¡°Ah, I almost forgot, Amber.¡± ¡°Yes, Milady.¡± ¡°Where are Doggy and Damian?¡± ¡°The servants will be taking care of them separately. Should I bring them back?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Tell them to take good care of those two.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand. Please go to bed early today.¡± ¡°Yeah, okay.¡± I closed my eyes and heard Amber go out. I felt like I was about to fall asleep because of my exhaustion. Then I heard a familiar knock on my door. Knock knock, knock, knock knock. It was the secret knock pattern between Lucian and I. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 I would have ignored it if it was any other knock, but this one should never be ignored. It¡¯s a knock meant that ¡®my bias is here!¡¯ so I can¡¯t just ignore it. I jumped out of bed and quickly approached the door. When I opened the door, Lucian, who hadn¡¯t even changed into sleep attire at this late hour, was standing there. His expression looked dark. Oh, Duke, how much did you scold him? Why is he so downcast?! Every time he¡¯s like this, I feel so stuffy inside. I didn¡¯t know what to do with this man. Lucian looked at me and sighed a little. ¡°Are you tired?¡± I jumped when I saw him taking a step back from where he was standing. No way! No matter how tired I am, even if I felt like I was going to die from exhaustion, I wouldn¡¯t turn you away! ¡°No, Brother!¡± He stopped at my answer. Then, he stepped back towards me so quickly in that brief moment. As expected, my favorite, your movements are very agile! ¡°Come on in.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Lucian came into my room without saying a word. I asked carefully when I saw his outfit. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you changed yet? You should take a nice hot bath later and have some warm soup.¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± Lucian smiled very slightly as he looked down at me obediently. He was just so bright. How come his smile always made me go temporarily blind? I liked the way he smiled. Whenever he laughed, I could see his eyebrows furrow slightly, and his aura changed because the shadows disappeared from around his eyes. I really liked it because it looked like a genuine smile. ¡°Have a seat on the couch, Brother. I will tell them to bring me a warm soup and go back to your room to wash up so you can eat, but I am afraid I can¡¯t do much, so I¡¯ll pull the strings in the meantime instead.¡± I grinned as he, who would normally have stopped my actions, waited calmly instead. Our Lucian. He came here because he wanted to eat with his sister, but I¡¯m sorry because this Noona has already eaten first. But I can eat with you again! After asking Amber for two bowls of soup, I sat next to Lucian. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m really thankful to you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I spoke from the bottom of my heart to him who was sitting upright and looking at me attentively. ¡°I was so, so happy that Brother came to my rescue.¡± Lucian¡¯s eyes widened, then they curved into crescent moons. It felt like the world slowed down at that moment. I thought I was filming a slow motion video with my eyes. My bias, you¡¯re absolutely cute. While eating the soup that Amber brought us, I chattered along. The tiredness in me due to the events earlier disappeared like it was a lie. Even if I scooped up the soup, Lucian didn¡¯t say anything and ate it well. I wasn¡¯t usually shy about giving him more to eat, so I just went ahead. He¡¯s in trouble now. My hand moved on its own. Casually. Once he got close to Noah, I can¡¯t do this anymore, can I? Noah and Lucian were going to be getting very close after they¡¯d become adults. Until then, I just have to stay beside my bias and fangirl faithfully. After that, even when you leave the nest one day, I can be a fan of both of you again. I smiled broadly as I imagined the future ahead. Then Lucian licked his dry lips in hesitation and called out to me. ¡°Ray.¡± Oh, is he calling me by a pet name now? Omg, what should I do! ¡°Yes, Brother!¡± How amazing, ahhh. How is it that you can smile so brightly? Just keep smiling, Lucian. ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± But just what are you taking so long to say? It was so unreal to see the soft expression he had whenever he licked his dry lips. It¡¯s really my bias. Your appearance is totally my favorite. I couldn¡¯t keep up. I was watching, kicking my feet around at the bottom of the sofa, and suddenly he turned away. I got goosebumps when he turned back toward me, clearly looking at me with his head tilted at an angle. I guess it¡¯s also possible to get goosebumps when people felt good? There was something unusual in his golden eyes. There was a glistening metal-like hint of color in his pupils that looked like hot melted gold. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off of him because of my euphoria. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t forget me.¡± Floundering in his dreamy eyes, I tilted my head to the side without noticing what he was trying to say. ¡°How could I possibly do that, Brother?¡± That doesn¡¯t make sense, Lucian. Your appearance is never something that could be easily forgotten. Even before I met you in person, I was already your fan. You think it¡¯s easy to be a fan? No way. Interest and affection were two basic criteria for a fan, alongside having to maintain a plentiful bank account. My words filled Lucian¡¯s eyes with a bizarre heat, as though he was satisfied. ¡°That¡¯s right, like that¡­¡± Lucian bowed his head in response to my words. He kissed me on the cheek when I got pulled close in an instant. The feeling of his lips on my skin and then falling off just as fast felt stark. Somehow, while he blushed in embarrassment, he continued talking. ¡°Keep remembering me.¡± He seemed to be a mixture of happy and forlorn as he said this. Enchanted by his unpredictable attitude, I mechanically waved and bid goodbye to him when he said he was going already. Click. It wasn¡¯t until the door closed that I could breathe out again. ¡°That¡¯s exactly the finesse of a yandere seme.¡± I realized today that even just by breathing, he could already attract people. I couldn¡¯t even reach the bed and just lay on the sofa. I wanted to close my eyes quickly and fall asleep, but the emotions I felt continued in my dreams. Luckily, Lucian appeared in my dream that night just as I wanted. But the shy smile I saw before I went to sleep was nowhere to be found. I thought as I looked at him with his dark, crooked smile. I¡¯d seen this look on him a lot in the original. But the odd thing was, it wasn¡¯t Noah he was looking at from an angle. And it was my wrist, not anyone else¡¯s, that he held on to. Ahn Hyeyoung¡¯s wrist, not my current one as a child. I thought it was strange, but I was vaguely delighted. Originally, I was smiling, while being caught by him. Then Lucian smiled along, too. His smile was so beautiful that I gave him a big hug. I was so happy even if it was a dream. ¡°Pardon?¡± I dropped the spoon I was holding after hearing what the Duke said as I ate breakfast. What did he just say? ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, but my daughter, you should pack up and go to a villa in the South today. So, eat your breakfast and hurry up.¡± Noooo¡ª! You shouldn¡¯t say that on the actual day of departure! And I don¡¯t want to go! I want to watch every move that my bias makes, but just where are you sending me? No! I can¡¯t go! ¡°I don¡¯t want to go¡­¡± I said with a piteous look on my face. The Duke, who usually blinks at least once at her puppy eyes, looked at me without budging. Ah, that look. You¡¯re too determined. As I bowed my head in frustration, I noticed the sweet pumpkin soup that I had been enjoying a while ago. Oh, sweet pumpkin! ¡°I know you are upset, but I can¡¯t accept your feelings this time. I can¡¯t elaborate, but I haven¡¯t caught the kidnapper yet. So, why don¡¯t you go to the villa for your dad?¡± No¡ª-, if you say that, I can¡¯t say anything back. Haaa, I can¡¯t help it. I guess I¡¯ll just have to go and come back, right? ¡°Okay, then. It can¡¯t be helped.¡± Yeah, let¡¯s just think this is a good chance. I am worried about whether the booger king would try to approach me again, so this might be good. Yeah, we should avoid him for the time being. The Duke¡¯s expression brightened when I answered. He must have been worried, too. ¡°I¡¯m sure your maid is already packing your stuff now¡­ So take a walk in the garden with your dad after eating.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Huu.¡± I finished the pumpkin soup with the new spoon the maid brought me. I was upset when I thought I couldn¡¯t see my bias for a while. When Rachel left food because she had lost her appetite, the Duke¡¯s expression became somber. Still, he didn¡¯t go back on his decision. He hoped that this would be enough to keep them at bay. A hunger strike wouldn¡¯t work on him, would it? I took a short walk with the Duke and made cookies as usual. I made a bunch of nut cookies for my favorite because I won¡¯t see him for a while. It¡¯s my bias¡¯ favorite cookie after all. And then I went to the Duchess with cookies that I would normally deliver through the maid. With her still suffering from her mental distress, I¡¯ve been told recently that she¡¯s been taking some rather long walks lately. I¡¯ve been hoping she would get well soon and be with her son before it¡¯s too late, and before he grows up. I knocked on the door in front of the Duchess¡¯ room. ¡°Come in.¡± With permission to enter, I opened the door carefully. I dropped my gaze down and talked to her first. ¡°Your Grace, it¡¯s me, Rachel. May I come in?¡± She certainly doesn¡¯t like me. That¡¯s why I asked first. Sitting on the sofa by the window, she turned her gaze towards me. She still had a grim expression, though she didn¡¯t show a sign of displeasure towards me. ¡°Come closer.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I approached her with a plate of cookies. I glanced out of the window to see what she was looking at, but I couldn¡¯t see Lucian in that direction. He would have already been at the training grounds, so I was looking out of the window with a curious expression, and the Duchess spoke first. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Chapter 26 Chapter 26 The Duchess looked at the plate I was holding, her expression wordlessly asking me why I was here. I sympathized with her, but I couldn¡¯t help feeling uncomfortable at the same time. It¡¯s true that she doesn¡¯t like me and there are a lot of reasons for that. But apart from that, I wanted to be respectful. ¡°I¡¯m going to the southern villa for a while. So I wanted to deliver the cookies myself today.¡± The Duchess looked a little surprised at what I said. ¡°Did the Duke say that?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± I don¡¯t want to go. I really don¡¯t want to leave my bias. As though my emotions were written plainly on my face, the Duchess asked me. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Huh? Come to think of it, you sound much warmer, don¡¯t you? Did you like the cookies? I snuck a glance, and I made eye contact with her. Unlike before, the way she looked at me seemed a little milder. Or maybe I¡¯m mistaken? Somehow I felt like there was something twisting inside me. But it was not a bad feeling. ¡°But the Duke must have a reason to send you there.¡± The Duchess muttered and picked up a cookie. At times like this, I didn¡¯t know whether I should hate the Duke or not. I had to drop by to meet Lucian as well, so I got right to the point. ¡°Your Grace, can I send you letters?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The Duchess did not immediately answer my question. In the middle of the uncomfortable silence, I wriggled my feet. Lucian really looks like his mother. She also didn¡¯t answer right away. She had to think about it first it seems. It was not until a little later that the Duchess gave an answer. ¡°¡­Go ahead.¡± I opened my eyes wide with her unexpected affirmation. Then, her lips curled up slightly into a small smile. Somehow I had a good hunch about our letters. ¡°Thank you so much By the way¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­ ¡± As I continued, the Duchess gazed at me. ¡°I¡¯m worried that Brother won¡¯t eat well.¡± Lucian didn¡¯t eat a lot. I wonder what food it was that made him grow taller. That¡¯s why I wanted to ask the Duchess this favor before I left. I also hoped that the relationship between the two would get better over time. Because I want my bias to be happy. The Duchess¡¯ eyes trembled at my words. I know. She must be scared. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s realized that she¡¯s been neglecting her own son. That¡¯s probably why the pain in her heart got gradually worse. I knew better than anyone else how shame and self-accusation could eat away at you. In the past, I was like that too. It may be difficult, but please be brave. No one else can be your salvation. The only person that can really save you is yourself. The Duchess did not answer. No, it was right not to say anything. I greeted her quietly before leaving, contemplating. When I return to the Duchy after a few months, it would be nice to see the two of them smiling together. I rushed out of the Duchess¡¯ room and ran straight to Lucian¡¯s room. There¡¯s no time. Even if Amber takes a long time to pack my stuff, I don¡¯t have enough time. I need to see my favorite for just a little longer! Every minute I¡¯m not with him will go to waste! I hurried to his room, but I couldn¡¯t see him. I don¡¯t know why, but there was a knight blocking my way. ¡°Excuse me.¡± ¡°Yes, Milady.¡± The knight answered in a polite manner. ¡°I want to see my brother¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this was an order given by the Duke.¡± ¡°What did the Duke say?¡± ¡°He said the Young Master shall be grounded for a week.¡± ¡°¡­Do you know why?¡± ¡°I apologize.¡± The knight answered only what was needed of him. This wasn¡¯t something I didn¡¯t expect, but because of the stress I felt, my stomach twisted into knots. Ahhh, Duke! Lucian is unrelated to this! Argh! Lucian was a person who compulsively couldn¡¯t stray from his schedule. But you¡¯re locking him up in his room! I begged and got angry at the knight because I wanted to see Lucian, but it was to no avail. Perhaps the Duke predicted that I would come, that¡¯s why the knight was here to reject me firmly. I trudged back to my room in frustration. The cookies I packed for him were still in my hand. ¡°You¡¯re back, Milady?¡± Amber, who had to pack everything so suddenly, looked very busy. ¡°Milady, what¡¯s this? Do you want me to pack these away, too?¡± Amber brought out a small box and asked for instructions. I was surprised to see an item that I completely forgot about. It was the letter opener I was going to give Lucian. ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± I had been sitting on the sofa discouraged just now, but I jumped up instead. ¡°Give it to me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With the cookies in one hand and the box in the other, I headed back to Lucian¡¯s room. The knight was agitated because I came back. But I didn¡¯t mean to pressure him. ¡°Just give this to him.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t ordered not to deliver goods to him right?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Give it to him now.¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± The knight knocked on the door with my gifts after confirming that there weren¡¯t any instructions for him not to pass along any gifts. There was no answer, but the knight went into the room anyway. After a while, the knight came out. I moved my head to see inside the closing door. Lucian was seen through the small gap. Standing in front of the door looking at the gift and cookies, he slowly raised his head. His eyes were shaking violently as his gaze met mine in just the blink of an eye. It was like a hungry wave, as though that feeling was going to rush over me. Ka-chak. Unfortunately, the door closed quickly. But I couldn¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t leave his room. After standing there for a while as if I was under a spell, Amber came rushing down the hall in search of me. The Duke was already waiting outside the mansion. ¡°My daughter.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go there often to keep you company.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± I really don¡¯t want to go! I don¡¯t want to go! I can¡¯t believe I won¡¯t be able to see my bias for months! At the bottom of my heart, I wanted to lie down here and go on a tantrum. Regardless of whether I was an aristocrat or an adult inside, I just wanted to kick up a fuss and protest. ¡°The Knight Commander will protect you until you arrive at the villa. I¡¯d love to take you there myself, but¡­¡± Yeah, I know. You¡¯re trying to catch the kidnapper. And you can¡¯t leave the capital recklessly. I¡¯m not sure whether the Duke really doesn¡¯t want to send me, but he really doesn¡¯t look that good right now. No, why would you let me go if this wasn¡¯t the case? Home is the best! Isn¡¯t home supposed to be the safest place? I puffed up my cheeks in indignation, but I still gently climbed into the carriage. Then Amber brought out Doggy. Doggy was in my arms and purred as though to cheer me up. You¡¯re a fox, not a cat. I poked Doggy cheek for no reason, then looked out of the wagon window at the Duchy. ¡°Do let me know if anything bothers you, Rachel.¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± With my voice full of hesitation, I uttered words full of melancholy. ¡°Father, take care of Brother. Please.¡± When I said that, it backfired again and again. But I didn¡¯t want Lucian to be alone while I was away. I didn¡¯t want to leave him alone, now that he can finally laugh. I couldn¡¯t easily forget the look in his eyes earlier either. The Duke did not answer my request. Instead, he just smiled bitterly. After boarding with Amber, the carriage slowly began to move. After I checked that Damian was hovering around over the carriage, I leaned back against my seat. As I looked at the Duchy as we parted ways for the time being, I was deep in thought. Once the booger king gets caught, I will pour the spiciest sauce in his eyes the next time I see him. Oh, please make the time fly quickly. I don¡¯t want to miss any move my bias makes! Lucian came out to the balcony and watched Rachel climb onto the carriage. His hands were still on the warm cookies and gift she had given. ¡°You promised not to forget me. You must keep it.¡± Lucian murmured solemnly as he looked at the departing carriage. He stood motionlessly on the balcony until the carriage became a small speck and disappeared off the horizon. The sun started to tilt and dyed his face red. His face, which was as pale as a doll¡¯s rather than a human being¡¯s, conveyed a sense of longing even if he had no expression on his face at all. Returning into his room, Lucian put the present in his hand on the table. He smiled when he saw the dainty packaging that resembled Rachel. He then slowly unwrapped it, and saw the monotonous design of the letter opener and it made his eyes grow wide. It was a simple design with brilliant emeralds embedded in the dark colored body, but he immediately noticed it. It¡¯s a combination of his dark hair and Rachel¡¯s beautiful hair color. Lucian took the letter opener out of the box and held it in his hand. The sensation of cold metal and warm wood mixed, making it like it was made from conflicting materials. Like a cold man and his always warm sister. Just like two people who usually wouldn¡¯t get along that happened to meet and stayed together. He blinked slowly, looking at the letter opener and nut cookies. ¡°I¡¯ll strive to work harder for you, too.¡± He thought that he should be recognized by his father as soon as possible, and then he¡¯ll be a Duke. Then he doesn¡¯t have to be checked over or disturbed by his father. He could easily make time for Rachel that way. When he opens his eyes in the morning, he imagines himself as if he will be able to see his younger sister¡¯s face right away, have breakfast with her, enjoy tea time, and sleep together in the same space at night. He wants to get to know her every move while including Rachel in all his scheduled activities. From head to toe. From Rachel¡¯s favorite food up to her height. Every single part. He wants to know every single part about Rachel. Quickly, his increasing thirst for anything concerning Rachel filled him up like a cup underneath a faucet. ¡ªYou want to be the only one in your younger sister¡¯s family? Enzo whispered in Lucian¡¯s mind because he was tired of that train of thought, his words were filled with nuances, while Lucian was sitting quietly and riling himself up like a burning fire. ¡ªThat¡¯s a terrible idea. Why do I keep hearing these thoughts? Lucian thought he shouldn¡¯t let the ringing voice in his head interfere with his mind anymore. Thus, Lucian thought only of Rachel. ¡°¡­I miss you already, Ray.¡± 7 years. For a few short moments, or even for a long time, he was ready to wait. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 05 ¨C Rachel at 19, Lucian at 24 This is just too much! I won¡¯t ever want to sneak out of the estate again. Dad, how could you do this to me? While stretching myself out in the carriage, I murmured inwardly. After arriving at the southern villa, I waited constantly for the Duke¡¯s call. I expected the words, ¡°Now that we¡¯ve caught the kidnapper, come back,¡± and ¡°I missed you¡±, but the Duke didn¡¯t say those two phrases. Do you like that place? There must be something you wanted for your birthday that I could bring back for you. You didn¡¯t have anything you wanted? It was a letter full of concern and affection for me but the response I wanted never came. As I huffed all by myself, I was with Doggy who sat across from me and just chatted about whatever came to his mind. ¡°Master! It¡¯s been a long time since we were in the capital. But the south is fine, too!¡± Yeah, it¡¯s good, the south. The villa was quite spectacular, with white walls matching the beach and emerald roofs combined with other sea colors. The sea was near the estate, so I could eat delicious and fresh seafood to my heart¡¯s content. At first, I was blinded by mysterious buildings, emerald seas, and new customs, but it has been a week already. I assumed I¡¯d be back in a few months, I could deal with it if it was only that long. I thought I¡¯d be able to see my bias soon. So how could you leave me here for seven years?! You still haven¡¯t caught the kidnapper? That booger king! He¡¯s going to bother me till the end. ¡°Master, are you feeling uncomfortable?¡± Damian, who was next to Doggy, asked me. I shook my head roughly. ¡°What the¡ªdid something happen that made you feel bad? You really wanted to go back to the capital, though. Shouldn¡¯t that make you feel better?¡± I just stared at Doggy as he babbled on, my mind scattered. Doggy is a complete adult now. His boyish facial features used to be so strong, but now they have disappeared without a trace. Even his neck thickened and his adult aura has become much stronger. His luscious voice went through a period of metamorphosis and became a soft baritone voice that made the hairs at the back of my neck rise. ¡°Master! Look over there, over there! Do humans like that kind of thing?¡± Still, his cheery tone has remained the same. That¡¯s why he¡¯s still Doggy! ¡°There are people who like it.¡± ¡°So is it something you like, too, Master?¡± What Doggy is pointing at is cotton candy. The fluffy shape was just like Doggy. Even if I pick any aspect of it, it¡¯s just like him even down to its color. Then Amber spoke. ¡°Miss, you know you¡¯re going to debut this year, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I¡¯m quite aware of that fact. That¡¯s right. I was only able to come back from the villa because of my upcoming debutante. Aristocrats had a custom of making young nobles debut at the age of 19. On top of that, debuting at a banquet hosted by the Imperial Family would be even better if it was possible. If you¡¯re so poor to the point you couldn¡¯t afford to go to the Imperial Palace, you should cut the festivities short so as to save on expenses. But nobles found that disgraceful. On my way to the Ducal estate which was at the heart of the capital city, I tried to calm my pounding heart. I¡¯ll be able to see my bias again in a little while now. This Noona had been writing letters to him consistently since I left, but how could he not reply to a single one? How did I raise you?! But he¡¯s also so cool that I have nothing to say. As expected, a male lead was a male lead. He¡¯s chic, so it was still rather loveable. I had no choice but to love him, even if my bias didn¡¯t reply to me. After seven years of not seeing each other, he was still the apple of my eye. How could this be? I was a little shocked at myself for thinking that way about myself. Then the sound of a tongue clicking rang out in my head. ¡ªGoodness, what a perv! ¡ªDon¡¯t look into other people¡¯s minds. ¡ªI just happened to come here. Do you think I want to be here? I didn¡¯t want you to hear you either! I guess it¡¯s been two years already At that time, I started hearing a voice in my head. I thought I had gone crazy because I hadn¡¯t seen my bias for too long. But it wasn¡¯t that. ¡ªIn fact, you are not even my descendant. ¡ªAh, how many times have I told you to just leave? ¡ªI can¡¯t do that when I think of Liam. ¡ª¡­Because I can¡¯t argue with you when you mention my father¡¯s name, that¡¯s why you keep mentioning his name? ¡ªIf you have a conscience, you have to listen carefully. How can you enter my descendant¡¯s body?! ¡ªI told you I don¡¯t know! How many times do I have to say this for you to believe and understand me! ¡ªAh, Rachel. You¡¯ve been possessed by a strange ghost. ¡ªUuugh, I¡¯m not a ghost! Who here between us is the ghost?! This ghost, my body¡¯s ancestor, suddenly popped into my head one fine day. Cassandra de Elrand. She¡¯s someone who died hundreds of years ago, and doesn¡¯t have any ill will towards me from what I can tell. She¡¯s still in my head without telling me where she has come from. No, did the original story have this kind of setting though? While my racing thoughts were searching for a variety of reasons why it was left out, the carriage passed through the first gate of the Duke¡¯s estate. Also, the sound of horseshoes hitting the floor sounded rather cheerful. I looked out of the window as I got closer to the mansion. I thought that was a more honest action, rather than burying myself deeply in the chair and acting indifferently. Did my bias come to pick me up? Seven years is a long time, he must have forgotten about me. My hands sweated in tension. Aside from everything else, I hope my bias hasn¡¯t really forgotten me. I mean, we got along pretty well. Please come and meet me. Please¡­ ¡°Milady, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± Amber said that and went down first, followed by Doggy and Damien. Blinding sunlight filled the carriage. I hesitated at first, but I finally pulled my butt out of my seat. Then a hand suddenly came into the carriage. The big pale hand seemed to shine brilliantly in the sun. I realized who it was just by looking at his porcelain skin and big hands. I reached out at his hand that stuck out proudly. Almost out of sight, he waited for me outside the carriage. Just as I felt when I first came to the Duchy, his pale face, which seemed to be absorbing the sunlight, looked down at me. Even if he didn¡¯t tilt his head back completely like before I left, his eyes are now visible and could be seen properly even when he lifted his chin slightly. He seemed a little taller as I am a little taller, but I could easily make eye contact with him, more so than seven years ago. Lucian smiled brightly at me while I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off of his face encompassed by shining sunlight. He was much more mature than seven years ago, he opened his lips slowly. ¡°Rachel.¡± His low tone made me shiver all throughout my whole body starting from my toes as his voice reached my ears. The wind made my hair flutter once again. At that moment, it was like I saw an illusion as if I was back in that cold cave when he rescued me. Looking at him as if possessed, Lucian looked at me, and raised my hand up towards his face. His golden irises looked as if they were liquid drops of light from the sun, shining brightly. His lips touched the back of my hand. His warm and soft lips pressed down on my skin. While he did it he didn¡¯t even take his eyes off me. He looked at me persistently with a slightly raised gaze. I barely gulped and uttered. ¡°Brother Lucian.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting, Rachel.¡± My fingertips flinched as he uttered those words. Because his lips still remained at the back of my hand. I felt my head start to get a little hazy. But I could see one thing for sure. My bias has become a kind male lead! Hallelujah! ¡°It really has been a long time.¡± I was busy simping over my bias that I haven¡¯t seen in a long time. Fortunately, his face wasn¡¯t gaunt. Do you know how worried this Noona was about you not being able to eat while I was away? But how could you not send me a single reply? Leaving out my greetings, I had a pout on my lips. To be honest, I was upset. I didn¡¯t know he wouldn¡¯t contact me for seven years. That¡¯s too much! I stuck out my pouting lips and turned my head away. I wanted to show that I was being sulky. But why am I not seeing the Duke? And¡­ huh? Blinking repeatedly, I doubted my eyes. I belatedly looked at the figures around me as I appreciated my bias, and there I saw the Duchess standing in front of all of them. The Duchess went out of her room now? Seven years wasn¡¯t a short amount of time after all. It was such a long time that my height, which had been around Lucian¡¯s waist, grew to be around the height of his chest. So I promised myself I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if something had changed in the Ducal family¡­ But with the Duchess coming outside now, wasn¡¯t this the definition of cheating itself? Oh, what a pleasant surprise! The Duchess, whose eyes met mine, smiled generously. Her grim look has disappeared and she gave me a gentle smile. Oh, I knew the Duchess was beautiful, but now that I see her again¡­ She¡¯s so beautiful! At that time, the Duchess, who was just looking at us, spoke up. ¡°Lucian, it¡¯s hot out. It¡¯s better to let Rachel inside first, then you can talk more.¡± Oh, my! She said ¡®Lucian¡¯! You called my bias¡¯ name, right, Duchess? I was so surprised that my mouth went agape. Normally Amber would have pointed that out, but she was also surprised and looked no different from me. It seemed like only me and Amber were surprised. The butler¡¯s expression that was standing with her remained unchanged. Not only that, but also the looks of other employees didn¡¯t shift at the interaction. ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t think about that.¡± Lucian answered back. His voice felt much lower than when we last saw each other. But my bias is 22my bias! Just as my love hasn¡¯t changed in seven years, so has my reaction to him. ¡°Brother! It¡¯s okay. People should take in some sunlight, too.¡± ¡°Then, would you like to take a walk in the garden with me?¡± Chapter 28 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 28 Oh, you¡¯re feeling so shy that your cheeks are flushed, right? Oh, my. What am I going to do with that soft smile? Oh, I¡¯m going crazy. How can he still be so cute? Yandere seme? Where¡¯s the yandere seme here? Now everyone should call him the kind and sweet seme, Lucian! Shouting out loud inside, I tried hard to maintain my unfazed expression. It¡¯s not easy to pretend to look upset. What am I gonna do with this puppy-like person? When his master calls him, he just shakes his tail joyfully! That¡¯s fine, but¡­ ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯d like to take a walk with my brother, after a looooong time!¡± I emphasized the words ¡°long time¡± without him knowing whether I still have any leftover resentment about him not replying to my letters. Whether he understood me or not, Lucian was just smiling. ¡°Master, I¡¯m coming with you!¡± Then Doggy of all people stepped in without me noticing. I glared at him, my brows knitting at the idea. Mind your own business, Doggy! But if you think about it, it¡¯s not really Doggy¡¯s fault. Doggy just smiled and turned into a fox and landed in my arms. { Master! Let¡¯s go! } The wild little fox became able to speak even after turning into his fox form. Although, it is less useful than it sounds, since I¡¯m the only one who can understand him while in that form. Actually, it¡¯s so annoying that only I can understand! I tapped the bridge of his nose because I felt annoyed for no reason. It is one of the things he didn¡¯t like, so he avoided my action by turning his head around. Look at him, he¡¯s grown up to be a very naughty boy. Did I teach you to be like that? Hmm? Even when the fox turned his head, he persistently kept himself seated in my arms so I kept tapping on the bridge of his nose. Knock, knock, come out. Where are we? Why are you sticking your butt towards me? Are my arms your home? Get out of there. Forgetting that I was originally talking to my brother, I was focused on Doggy. He was still busy avoiding my fingers. Then a familiar hand approached me again. Suddenly, the hand in front of my eyes grabbed the fox¡¯s neck. ¡°Kyuung!¡± ¡°Brother?¡± I looked up in surprise. His golden gaze I encountered at the moment was very cold, and then it changed in an instant. It looked like a cool breeze in a Siberian snow field. But Lucian¡¯s expression became bright almost instantly while I was busy blinking at the odd scenario. ¡°I want to take a walk with you alone.¡± I nodded at once at his succinct words. Yes, if my bias wants to. Of course. Why would he say that though? Okay, let¡¯s go! I held Lucian¡¯s hand. We used to hold hands like this a lot when we were younger. I smiled at the memories. Lucian, who hesitated for a while, held my hand tightly. Well, as expected, he¡¯s the main character. He¡¯s very strong. But it kinda hurts. When I wriggled my uncomfortable fingers because he held them too tight his grip became a little more loose. ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°Yes, you two can talk first. I¡¯ll see you later when the Duke comes back.¡± When did they get so close? What happened to the two of them while I was away? I felt crazy because I was so filled with curiosity, but I held it in. I am going to see the Duchess separately later anyways. As Lucian and the Duchess became acquainted, I also became quite acquainted with the Duchess in my own way when I was living in the southern villa. Life in the South was so monotonous. I just relaxed, took classes from the teacher sent by the Duke, and exercised. If I wasn¡¯t a young noble lady and I was back in my original world I would play sports to relieve my boredom. That is impossible now, but I guess I should say that I still like to move my body and exercise. But there were also no tea parties or banquets I could attend so I could talk to people. So I couldn¡¯t socialize to entertain myself either. There were people who knew I was from Duke Leon¡¯s house and sent out invitations at first, but most of them were cursory invitations I wasn¡¯t really supposed to accept. Either that, or they invited me just to belittle me, so I refused them. I am not his actual daughter after all, just his stepdaughter. Thanks to my father, I¡¯m currently living a luxurious life, but I¡¯ve always been conscious of the fact that I¡¯m just a guest. But if I should go to another aristocrat¡¯s banquet and get myself in trouble¡­ Ugh, I don¡¯t even want to think about it. So whenever I was lonely, I sent letters to Lucian, the Duke, and the Duchess. And surprisingly, it was the Duchess who responded most sincerely to my letters. We talked more through letters than when we were together. At that time, I realized that sometimes there are more stories that can be told better in writing than through spoken words themselves. As soon as the Duchess gave us permission, Lucian led me to the garden. ¡°Kyuung kyung!¡± Doggy, who was tossed to the side by Lucian, protested loudly, but soon he became silent due to Amber¡¯s interference. I glanced at Lucian in the yellow rose garden after my long absence. Wow, why are his eyelashes so long? How did the tail of his eyes get to be built to be so long? It¡¯s like it was drawn in eyeliner. Lucian¡¯s eyes looked exceptionally deep because of his black eyelashes. I think it¡¯s because his eye shade stands out. Lucian¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red, perhaps feeling my gaze. There you go, my Lucian. Are you feeling shy? I couldn¡¯t stop smiling. It is good that he was out of the route of regret, and it is good to be able to appreciate his face for the first time in a while. Well, how far did Noah and him go? I think they should be close by this time¡­ but can I really trust the flow of the original story? I¡¯ve already messed with a few things. I was thinking about this and that and I wanted to ask him myself. But Lucian opened his mouth first. ¡°I missed you.¡± Each word he uttered looked as if it was filled with complete sincerity. My heart fluttered for no reason. Stopping suddenly after walking for a bit, Lucian looked down at me. Unlike before, when I looked at him rather calmly, I feel strangely awkward looking at him right in front of me now. Seven years has been a long time. I avoided his gaze because I felt burdened. Then his big hand approached me again. Holding my chin gently, he lifted my face. He didn¡¯t take his eyes off me and said it again. ¡°Really¡­ I missed you so much¡­ that it felt like I was dying, Ray.¡± I didn¡¯t answer him. Because his words also reminded me of the last seven years. I fell into silence. I couldn¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t give me any reply. ¡°¡­But how come you didn¡¯t reply once? Do you know how many letters I sent?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lucian¡¯s expression dimmed due to my words. No, it¡¯s not a sad expression, but it looks like he¡¯s starting to seeth. Soon he threw out one angry word. ¡°Letters?¡± I couldn¡¯t understand why he was acting so oblivious, so I just opened my eyes wide. His large hand grazed slowly over my white as sheet face. Biting his lips, he opened his eyes violently. ¡°Did you send me a letter?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Somehow the reaction was so strange that I was puzzled. What¡¯s with that reaction? Maybe he didn¡¯t know about the letters I sent him? How come? Overloaded from my racing thoughts, I suddenly came up with the answer. That, that Duke! Don¡¯t tell me he stole my letters! Really? No, he can¡¯t have actually done that right? This is really not working. I can¡¯t forgive him this time! As he trembled as though feverous, Lucian had a sharp look on his face. Goodness me, my bias. You thought you were surprised? No, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s angry. I put up with the Duke all this time. He tricked me into spending seven years in the south, and he even stole my letters? I¡¯m not gonna let him do this! I huffed heavily. Lucian smiled faintly, as if my expression was so funny. Yeah, it¡¯s been a while since we met, so let¡¯s just smile. There¡¯s a saying that laughing brings good luck. I want to believe that. ¡°I missed you a lot, too.¡± At my belated answer, he smiled as if he had received the world. His large and warm hand slowly rose up and wrapped around my cheek. Caressing from the bottom of my chin up to my earlobe, he stroked my cheek gently. When did he grow up like this? He really looks like my older brother now. He used to just be taller than me, but now he actually looks like my older brother. Looking down at me lovingly, I asked him what came to his mind as he kept stroking my cheek. Actually, I almost felt like I would die out of curiosity. ¡°By the way, how close are you to Noah?¡± I was just curious if the two of them were in a relationship already. I have a hobby of being a fanatic. I¡¯m mainly a fan of Lucian, but I actually like both of them. So, tell me. You two are dating, right? My eyes glistened as I waited for his answer. Does he think my expression is too much? Lucian¡¯s expression is subtly distorted. Why? Are you worried I¡¯ve noticed? Come on, I¡¯m not that kind of person! I won¡¯t judge! ¡°Noah, is cute right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± My second innocent question was directed at my bias but he remained silent for the first time in a long time. Pleased to see his unchanging habits, I burst into a refreshed laugh. Of course, the edges of his smile quickly disintegrated into a displeased expression, but I thought it was because he felt embarrassed. Noah will still be cheerful and bright, right? Now that Lucian¡¯s a kind seme, he¡¯ll be a sweetheart and a cheerful guy right? Now that the keywords have changed, the ending will change, too, right? With strong hope for the future, I smiled broadly at Lucian, who still had an unreadable expression on his face. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 When Rachel said that to him, Lucian experienced speechlessness for the first time in his life. Why was she suddenly asking him about Castilla house¡¯s young lord? He couldn¡¯t figure it out, but he felt horrible just hearing it. Looking at her sparkling blue eyes that resemble the night sky, he felt all the more anxious. What the hell does she want to hear from him? ¡°Eyy, don¡¯t be so shy. I¡¯m very understanding!¡± Yes, but what the hell was she talking about? But Rachel¡¯s response would not be different if he said anything here. In that case, he had often seen her jump to conclusions like this since they were young. ¡®I know everything. So it¡¯s okay to tell me.¡¯ That seemed to be what she was saying with her expression, like anything he said would be okay. Lucian was comforted by her expression that she¡¯d reserved for him since they were young. ¡®You sympathize with me. You understand me. There was a time when I thought like that.¡¯ But now that he considered her actions again, the difference was subtle, but there. The scenario about the letter too, what he just heard was rather absurd and ridiculous. He wanted to reply by asking what was the meaning of what she said¡ªthat he never replied back. How dare he doubt her. Even with the only letters he had heard about that came from her being addressed to his Mother, he certainly couldn¡¯t resist hearing about Rachel¡¯s life. After being warned by his father, he made a plan. As he said that one day, there are two things that should be planned closely. From the day she gave him presents and cookies. He thought about her constantly. He actually liked his mother¡¯s attention. But he was not really interested in making her confess her sins and then make her ask for his forgiveness though. It had nothing to do with him, even if his father and mother talked about things that they had never been able to open up about and had actually lived like a relatively married couple. There was already someone who had made him feel the warmth of sweet affection, and now his parents¡¯ affection had not been very impressive to him. Nevertheless, the reason he stayed close to his mother must have been because she brought up stories about Rachel from time to time. It was then that he found out that my mother and Rachel were exchanging letters. He was resentful of Rachel a little bit, who didn¡¯t send him any replies despite sending many to his mother, but it was just for a short while. ¡®Just don¡¯t forget about me. I just really want you to remember me.¡¯ It was only a short time he spent with her in this huge castle, but now it¡¯s full of memories with her. When he was studying alone in the study room, he often looked at the door unconsciously. When he was training at the practice grounds, he could sometimes hear a faint voice calling him ¡°Brother¡± from somewhere. After she went down to the south, when the three family members ate together at his mother¡¯s request, he could still see Rachel sitting across from him and cutting her steak. With such confidence, Enzo said. ¡ªThat¡¯s a disease. But I understand you. You can go crazy at least once, right? Was that the case? Was this a disease? Whatever she did, she¡¯s the only one he saw, so he¡¯s sure it¡¯s an illness. Then what should he do to cure it? Enzo answered his question like this. ¡ªSomething like madness. Sadly, it¡¯s incurable. I tried hard to cure it myself once, but it didn¡¯t work. Hehehe¡­ His experiences didn¡¯t matter at all. An incurable disease¡­ He was rather reassured by the idea that it could never be cured. He didn¡¯t care if it was a disease. Because he could continue thinking of her. Lucian smiled, watching fondly as Rachel babbled in front of him. He smiled more broadly as if he liked it when she smiled in return. Because he was mad for her, he only smiled in front of her. He had been nervous since this morning because she was coming. Thinking about what if she had forgotten him? She hasn¡¯t been in touch for seven years, so maybe she didn¡¯t like something about him. Was she angry that he didn¡¯t meet her before we were separated? Was it something to do with her or was it a problem sprouted from the fact that he asked for her to remember me so shamelessly? But he didn¡¯t want her to forget him. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t bother to visit her room. Remember. Don¡¯t forget. ¡°Let¡¯s have tea in the garden, brother.¡± He immediately waved the moment she said her request. The attendant, who was waiting around for that moment, quickly set up the table, tea, and dessert he had prepared in advance. ¡°Wow, did Brother prepare this in advance for me? I¡¯m so touched!¡± She was easily moved by these simple things. Well, whatever he did, she was easily moved. He was also moved even when she just ate well, and he liked it when she was just answering him. Unconditional affection. Perhaps even if he was in a fit of rage, she would have accepted him in light of her admiration. That¡¯s right. Admiration. She was younger than him, but she had always looked at him like he was her younger brother. And that was something¡­ he didn¡¯t like. It was the only thing he didn¡¯t like about her. ¡°Brother, this grape is too sweet. Please try it.¡± One day, she came to his study and prepared some grapes that she forced him to eat. But he didn¡¯t refuse because she liked it. It¡¯s all about creating happy memories together. The table today was filled with things he prepared to remind her in case she had forgotten him. Then Rachel put a grape in front of his lips. ¡°Knock knock, knock, knock knock knock. The grape is here. Please open the door.¡± Lucian casually burst into laughter at the sight of her that didn¡¯t change at all ever since they were children. He was so glad to see her, and he was truly relieved. Unlike before, he opened his lips right away. Chewing on the grapes that came into his mouth, he enjoyed the taste. As she said, it had a sweet taste. Lucian¡¯s face subtly stiffened at the taste of food that he hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time. The most interesting part about her was this strange ability. No matter what food he ate, he couldn¡¯t taste it all properly. But whatever she gave were things he could actually taste. ¡°Brother, how¡¯s your salon going lately? How come you¡¯re not saying anything about Noah? You two got along quite well, right?¡± Lucian stared at Rachel in silence due to the name she had mentioned again. Why did she keep asking him about that guy? Did she get in touch with him? His fingertips twitched at the questions that came to his mind. He thought that if he was wearing a sword, he¡¯d probably pull it out right away. There was a feeling of displeasure in his mouth even if he had just bit into the sweetest grape in the world. He didn¡¯t reply and stared at her. It was because he was not confident about what he would say if he opened his mouth. But she always puts him at ease. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not answering again. But I like that too because that means there are things that haven¡¯t changed about you from before. Besides, I already know everything without you telling me anyway.¡± ¡®Do you really know everything even if I don¡¯t tell you?¡¯ Lucian asked inwardly while gazing at Rachel, who had burst into laughter with her chin in her hands. I¡¯m suffering from some kind of disease, do you want me to make you understand that? Then Enzo appeared, muttering the same words as before. ¡ªOh, right. I remembered! We called this being a madman! She said something like that about me, too. Madness you said¡­ That¡¯s just about right. ¡ªAs expected¡­ I¡¯m glad I picked you. Hehe. Enzo smiled and disappeared, as if he liked something he had seen quite a lot. Whether he disappeared or not, Lucian wouldn¡¯t take his eyes off the grown-up Rachel even for a moment. He intended to get his fill for all seven years they had been separated. For longer than they had been apart, they could be together. ¡°Did you still like nut cookies, brother? This is good, too.¡± Lucian closed his eyes for a moment and opened his eyes as he looked at Rachel, who offered cookies to him with a bright look on her face. Looking at her, who was still staring at him, his expression looked as if she was likely to disappear suddenly from that very spot. He raised the corners of his mouth with a face full of satisfaction. ¡°Ray.¡± ¡°Yes, Brother.¡± As she answered him brightly, he spoke with a sincere heart. ¡°Let¡¯s always be together.¡± ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡± As he recalled what she once said to him, his eyes curved up as he smiled. She was beside him once more. Forever. It¡¯s been a long time since I returned to my room. Looking at the newly decorated room, it was rather unfamiliar, but I felt glad to see the sunlight and feel the warm air. Amber nagged at me as I plopped down on the sofa. Amber seemed to be nagging me day by day. ¡°Milady, you shouldn¡¯t sit like that.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± I thought she was only nagging me in the south, but it seems that she will be nagging me all throughout. How did I even put up with it? I pouted my lips and lay on the sofa melancholically. The spring breeze came in through the window. Unlike the south, there was no salt in the wind. The small difference made me realize I was finally home. ¡°Oh, what about Doggy and Damian?¡± ¡°They have a separate room on the first floor. I think they wanted to walk around like human beings.¡± ¡°Damian, too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hmm, that¡¯s a big deal. I heard shapeshifters preferred to be in their animal forms rather than their human form. And in the south, they had been in their animal forms almost constantly. Especially when they would run around at the little mountain behind the villa. They hunted as much as they could. I never thought I¡¯d eat rabbit meat in my life. The chef cooked me up a bunny that had been caught by Doggy once. I didn¡¯t even know that and enjoyed it wholeheartedly. What am I going to do with this sneaky meat eater? I put meat in my mouth first, and I only learned the truth about my meal from Doggy¡¯s pride filled words after I finished eating. Ever since that day, I banned Doggy from hunting. But I think he¡¯s completely out as a candidate for a sub male lead, right? No matter how many times I look at it, there¡¯s no connection at all with Noah this time. In the original Oscar had to deal with Rachel¡¯s relentless tantrums and faced a myriad of different types of discrimination as a prisoner. So for Oscar, who distrusted humans, Noah¡¯s tenderness would have been very effective in taming him. ¡°Hmm.¡± Is it okay to change his name now? Chapter 30 Chapter 30 To be honest, I sometimes felt guilty whenever I saw Doggy in his human form. I thought maybe the name Doggy was a little too much, but I¡¯m a little reluctant to name him Oscar. Was it okay to name him something else? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to give him a name that has nothing to do with the original plot? As I was worried all alone in one way or another, I heard a knock. ¡°Master!¡± I murmured quietly as I watched him rudely open the door first. ¡°It¡¯s Doggy again today.¡± Oh, I don¡¯t think I can change his name for now. What if it sticks? Back in the mansion, the Duke ran straight to see me. I curtsied towards the Duke appropriately as I learned in class. ¡°Long time no see, Duke.¡± ¡°¡­How come you won¡¯t call me Dad?¡± As I grew older, the Duke also aged the same way. However, he looks like he aged well like a fine wine with his increased grandeur. But I had a lot to say about what I had realized earlier. This situation is not the most important right now. The reason why I didn¡¯t call him anything besides his title is because of the Duke¡¯s attitude towards Lucian and because I knew about his pain better than anyone else. I know all of his pain from reading the original work, but none of the other characters knew of his painful past. This was because the previous Duke kept his romantic history a strictly guarded secret. The only one who knew that was a retired butler, and the other was the Duchess, but she didn¡¯t know the depths of it. And even if he was my godfather, my late father wasn¡¯t exactly regarded as family. I tried to be careful because I wasn¡¯t their real family. But this time it went too far. I looked at him with conviction. ¡°Your Grace the Duke, I heard that the letters I sent to Brother didn¡¯t arrive. Perhaps Your Grace intercepted them, or that they didn¡¯t reach the Duchy at all? I don¡¯t think you would do something like that. I would like to believe so.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Oh, I thought Lucian looked only like his mom, but he actually looked like his dad. How come people in this family kept their mouths shut whenever they¡¯re at a disadvantage? ¡°I was so upset that I thought Brother had forgotten me. And you said I only needed to go to the south for a few months. Don¡¯t tell me you still haven¡¯t caught the kidnapper yet? It¡¯s been seven years.¡± With drenched clothes and even with cotton fists, a K.O. was still possible. Even if my attacks weren¡¯t all that powerful, if I kept hitting the same spot, I could even break rocks with eggs. That¡¯s just how much quiet facts really hurt. It just so happened that the Duke and I were the only ones in the room. Because the Duke wanted to be alone with me. I held the standing Duke¡¯s hand and led him over to the sofa. And talked in a calm voice. ¡°Duke.¡± ¡°Yes, my daughter.¡± I brought up what I wanted to say to the Duke, who still looked at me with sad eyes. I couldn¡¯t talk about the past because I was too young when I left. Although I grew up long ago and had a different mental age, I was still a child on the outside. ¡°You know better than anyone that you can¡¯t go back if you¡¯re too late.¡± That¡¯s how you lost your Liam. So you can¡¯t make the same mistake this time. ¡°And Brother is Brother. He is not anyone else.¡± So, you make it up to him before it¡¯s too late. Otherwise, there may be no turning back forever. The Duke became silent due to what I said. But his eyes shook violently. I said it in a roundabout way, but I¡¯m sure he understood what I was saying. Seeing Lucian being so close to the Duchess, I felt hopeful. So if the Duke could open up a little, wouldn¡¯t the three of them be able to stay together as a family now? I sincerely hoped so. The Duke was staring at me in silence for a long time. Maybe because he was looking for my father in my features. After a while, he quietly stood up from the sofa. I didn¡¯t think it would be easy to right all the wrong things at once. Little by little, it¡¯s just a little change I¡¯m looking for. I glanced at the Duke leaving the room with a look of anticipation. Obviously, if he understood what I was saying, he would have been slightly different. Then he grabbed the door knob and suddenly turned his head. ¡°My daughter.¡± ¡°Yes, Duke.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± What should I say? I am so nervous. The Duke looked genuinely sorry. Oh, did I say it too late? If I had told him sooner, would he have changed his attitude toward Lucian? Would the Duke have been able to escape the past as soon as possible? I suddenly felt guilty even though it wasn¡¯t my fault. ¡®I should have said it a little faster,¡¯ I said to myself, but I felt like I was stabbed in the back by the subsequent words of the Duke. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, my daughter. We weren¡¯t able to catch the kidnapper.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Of course I thought he¡¯d talk to me about Lucian. But what do you mean by mentioning the kidnapper? ¡°And I¡¯m sorry for intercepting the letters. My daughter, would you be willing to call me Dad again if there were some circumstances for my decision?¡± No matter what the circumstances were, you didn¡¯t tell me the truth in the span of 7 years? The suffocating emotions of pity and sympathy were gone. I couldn¡¯t seem to follow the direction of the story he is talking about anymore. At my puzzled expression, the Duke showed only a little smile and then went out of the room. ¡°¡­What does he mean by that?¡± I muttered to myself in bewilderment, but there was no one who answered me. Pedro walked down the hall with a stiff face after he left Rachel¡¯s room. He understood exactly what she was saying. ¡°How did she know.¡± It¡¯s safe to say that few people knew how he felt. The only one who knew that was the dedicated butler of the previous Duke, who had already died. ¡°But there is nothing I could do about the letters.¡± I¡¯m sorry Rachel, but I couldn¡¯t help it. As the days went by, my son¡¯s eyes became strange. Sometimes, he would stare blankly into the air with a gaze full of madness, and this sight overlapped with the Duke¡¯s old self. When he was crazy about Liam. So he needed to perform a test. It was to separate them for seven years. A long time was long, and a short time was short. Would Lucian wait for Rachel if he didn¡¯t hear from her? Did he really love Rachel? And what if that wasn¡¯t the case? Then, just as the Duke hurt Liam, his son would also just hurt Rachel, too. There would be two generations of people who would leave scars on people from the same family¡­ and they were father and daughter. It was unbearable. That¡¯s when he¡¯d take his own life. But now, there were only two reasons for having been alive so far. For his family and for Rachel. Pedro owed Liam a lot. One way I wanted to make it up to him is that I wanted to raise Rachel beautifully so that she could have a happy wedding with the man she truly loved. He wanted to let her live without worrying about money for the rest of her life. But Lucian. His son. Now rather than Lucian resembling the previous Duke, he was afraid Lucian was going to hurt Rachel in the same way that he hurt Liam. His father destroyed not only Pedro, but also Liam. The previous Duke shared this matter with the previous Count Elrand, and the Count, who heard it all, similarly abused Liam. So Pedro let go of Liam¡¯s hand first. He betrayed Liam first. But he couldn¡¯t even live properly. While causing pain to the people around him, Pedro took care of himself first. He was the shameless one who prioritized his forced engagement before his true love. But when his son, who he thought looked like my father, looked at Rachel with the same eyes as him, he was after all¡­ ¡°For the first time, I thought he really is my son. At that time, I had no choice but to admit that we have the same blood in our veins.¡± Pedro stopped while reciting the answers he couldn¡¯t tell Rachel. He could see outside through the window of the hallway. Servants gathered in the garden with yellow roses looking troubled. Pedro shifted his gaze to see what they were looking at. Standing in front of the small tea party that seemed to have ended a long time ago, Lucian was touching something preciously. Brushing the rim of an empty teacup with his fingers, he quickly took the teacup and disappeared. Until he left his seat, the servants couldn¡¯t begin to clear the table. Pedro took a step again. He had no choice but to admit it again. That Lucian was his son. A madman¡¯s love was still love. But Pedro knew it himself. How dangerous and empty it was. And the other person would get hurt. He thought that he needed to try and stop it by all means. Entering the office, Pedro went to his desk and opened a secret drawer hidden deep inside. He carefully opened the precious silver locket that he had hidden in there. He looked longingly at the face that appeared between the locket¡¯s doors that opened from side to side. It was a locket that Liam and he had ordered so they could think about each other even when they didn¡¯t see each other often. And this was the only trace of Liam that hadn¡¯t been taken away by the previous Duke. Pedro caressed the image with an expression full of longing. Liam was smiling, his face completely unchanged. ¡°I can¡¯t let your daughter go through the same path as you.¡± How sick and tired he was of it all¡ªof the name ¡®Leon¡¯. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. I¡¯ll take care of her.¡± Unable to take his eyes off the painting, Pedro murmured. Look at this, son. This could never be love. This was not love. It¡¯s a disease filled with obsession and possessiveness towards the other person. It¡¯s an incurable disease that could never be cured. Not even until death. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 I sat alone in the room and thought over what the Duke had said. ¡°I thought you understood what I was saying¡­ Why did you react like that? Do you really hate your son that much?¡± I let out a sigh. There is a huge difference in attitude between the Duchess and the Duke. The Duchess basically felt sorry for Lucian. So I cheered her up and listened to her worries through our letter correspondences. Then I also grew attached to the Duchess. She was actually a lonely, soft-hearted person. She was stuck in her room as a type of self-defense, not because she was acting in a twisted way like the Duke. ¡°He really is twisted. He really is.¡± Judging from the reaction earlier, his relationship with Lucian is unlikely to change that easily. ¡°Was I too hasty?¡± I should have looked at the situation more before I said anything. I pushed the topic because I was so furious when I heard that he had intercepted my letters, but I regretted it at the same time. I let out another small sigh and stood up. I was so worried about our relationship turning for the worst again because of me being away for seven years, but I was so relieved to see Lucian smiling brightly. I really was glad that he seemed like a regular male lead, not the regretful male lead that I have always wanted to prevent. Even so, I felt frustrated because his relationship with the Duke was still broken. ¡°What the hell did Lucian do wrong? No matter how similar they are, they have to get rid of the bad relationship now.¡± Of course, I didn¡¯t think the pain he suffered would easily go away, but what did Lucian even do wrong. It was too harsh for a child who hadn¡¯t sinned once since he had been born. ¡°What a fool.¡± It would have been too late later when he realized what he had done. It wasn¡¯t early, of course, but it wouldn¡¯t be too late for them to mend fences now. Please, you have to. [T/n: mending fences is fixing their relationship.] I looked out of the window blankly as I thought about it, and I noticed Doggy and Damien walking together. Looking at Doggy, who looked happy even from afar, I smiled quietly. Oscar, the sub male lead I saw in the original novel, wasn¡¯t that cheerful. He was a feisty and rebellious character. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s try step by step. The sub male lead has changed, so the Duke could also change. Even the main character, Lucian, has changed?¡± I told myself a bunch of hopeful words and left the room. There is nothing that cheers me up quite like teasing Doggy and petting his fluffy stomach. ¡°Hey, we need to get our act together.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Did you see his eyes?¡± ¡°But he is our master¡¯s brother, so you¡¯d better not speak recklessly.¡± ¡°What do I have to do? My teeth still chatter at the thought of getting kicked out by him!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it too late to grind your teeth?¡± ¡°Argh! You need to be alert!¡± Doggy and Damien were talking in the corner of the red rose garden. Doggy just looked at him with a calm look on his face that said didn¡¯t like Damien. This guy¡¯s a little slow. Damien, who was very calm compared to him, was actually quite insensitive. Without knowing that, their master always scolded Doggy. How sad this makes him! The eyes of Doggy are wet and full of moisture. ¡°You¡¯re thinking of Master again.¡± He¡¯s quick-witted only at times like this. Doggy glanced at the mean Damien and looked around. ¡°Nothing has changed here.¡± ¡°How long have you lived here then?¡± ¡°Hey, I remember everything in my life.¡± ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t know.¡± Ignoring Damien¡¯s answer, Doggy quickly headed to the corner of the red garden. ¡°I hid those here at the time¡­¡± Doggy transformed from human to fox and then started to dig the soil with his paws. He dug quite deeply as he kicked up soil for a long time, then he raised his head and turned into his human form once again. ¡°I found it.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Watching what he was doing, Damien looked at the beads in Doggy¡¯s hands with curiosity. ¡°Is that the specialty that only foxes have?¡± Each shapeshifter species had its own specialties. It is like the specialty creations of native tribes. ¡°Yeah! The first bead we make is invaluable to us foxes, so I had no choice but to hide it¡­ I never thought I¡¯d be kicked out.¡± ¡°¡­If you hadn¡¯t brought a boar, I wouldn¡¯t have been kicked out too.¡± Damien¡¯s always calm tone was filled with resentment, Doggy turned his head and stared at him. ¡°That¡¯s¨C! I said I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I felt sorry for Damien who was with him. Especially since if it wasn¡¯t for him, he might have wandered around without thinking of settling in the maze forest, and been taken by another slave merchant. Then he wouldn¡¯t have been able to see his master again. It was the most horrible outcome he could think of. ¡°Never mind. I didn¡¯t watch you properly either because I was focused on winning the game.¡± Damien recalled the first time he met his master after coming here. His master had told him this. [ Your name is Damien, it¡¯s your job to keep an eye on the fox shapeshifter. Of course, don¡¯t just keep an eye on him, take care of him. ] With his beak and claws, Damien took Doggy into the maze¡¯s forest. He thought this place was where demi-humans could grow up safely without being caught. He was able to think of settling in the maze forest because of his species¡¯ specialty. Hawk shapeshifters could see what humans couldn¡¯t see. For example, the flow of mana. They could also see the color of mana that is unique to each individual. Damien thought to himself as he looked at Doggy, who was smiling while he looked at the bright red beads in his hand. ¡®You don¡¯t know, do you? Our master¡¯s mana color is so vibrant.¡¯ Especially since the people in this Duchy had very murky mana. Theirs had a dark and deep color, and they had a strong murky energy. When mixed among the people with ominous murky mana, their master¡¯s mana shone even more. Mana changes sensitively depending on the person¡¯s feelings and condition. That¡¯s why Damien could understand Rachel¡¯s feelings without talking to her about them. A bad day feels dangerous, almost as if her mana is fading away. ¡®I think that Master¡¯s mana is weaker than others. It¡¯s as if it would disappear in a blink of an eye¡­¡¯ Maybe that¡¯s why he had no choice but to do her a favor when he saw her for the first time apart from being his owner. It¡¯s no wonder he chose her, he was a man of magic who felt sorry just by looking at her. Of course that isn¡¯t the only reason. Doggy who was twitching his nose tapped Damien on the shoulder and said. ¡°Hey, I think Master¡¯s out there.¡± Damien¡¯s dark pupils surrounded by wooden-colored irises searched so much that the round pupils became narrowed like dots. Emerald, jewel-like hair fluttered in the sun and he quickly turned into a hawk. ¡°Hey, take me too!¡± He was about to fly away when Doggy turned into a fox. But Damien opened his beak, sighed, and snatched up the white fox. It took only a few flaps and then they quickly reached Rachel. ¡°Master!¡± Jumping out of the air, Doggy called Rachel gleefully. Since then, Damien had also landed lightly and turned into his human form. ¡°W-where have you been? I thought you both were in your room, so I went to see you.¡± Rachel greeted them in satisfaction. ¡°Did you come looking for me?¡± Doggy felt delighted due to her words. Damien gazed at the two and recalled her instructions. [ Is it weird to say you should watch him like he¡¯s your younger brother? No, that doesn¡¯t sound right¡­ Surveillance is surveillance after all. Then let¡¯s do this. Damien, your job is to keep an eye on the white fox¡­ ] Damien stared at the white neck of Doggy. Two years ago, Rachel commissioned a wizard to release Doggy from his harness. The reason why Doggy had been wearing Anti Magic restraints for such a long time was because it was difficult to find a wizard. The necklace-type restraint harness that the Duke had been looking hard for was made by a highly regarded wizard. Unless there was a wizard that could exceed the creator¡¯s ability then it could not be destroyed easily. Damien thought, looking at the neck of Doggy that is now bare and clean. ¡®The moment you revealed your teeth to my master, I will dig out your eyes.¡¯ Unlike ordinary servants or companions, one of the characteristics of buying a shapeshifter is that once they recognize someone as their master, that person is their eternal master. But fox shapeshifters are not like that. So Damien wouldn¡¯t take his eyes off Doggy even if Rachel asked him to stop watching Doggy. ¡®If he tries to escape with someone without listening to me, you have to stop them. All right? Block them by all means. Grab him with your beak, okay?¡¯ Those are the words he remembers very clearly that were said by his master and they had been imprinted in his head. Damien just looked at Rachel, who was grinning intensively at Doggy. Then she looked at Damien as if she had noticed his gaze. Suddenly, he looked at her eyes that were like the sky of his favorite time of the day. Her deep blue eyes pointed down, as dark a color as the dawn sky while the sun has begun to rise. ¡°Damien, shall we take a walk together?¡± Damien answered Rachel¡¯s question in a low voice. ¡°Of course that would be great.¡± There is no shapeshifter who could ever refuse his owner¡¯s order when she named him. It would have still been the same, even if he were of a rare species with only a few of them left. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Lucian stood in front of the mirror with his excitement overflowing. He turned away after touching the neatly fastened cravat for no reason. There was an attendant beside him, but he could not even get close to Lucian. The butler sent him to assist the young master every day, but the young master he serves is not an easy man to approach. If you ask him if it is because he looks scary, he¡¯ll say it¡¯s not that reason. The young man looks very good in his opinion. The reason why he is afraid of the young master is because of his facial expressions and atmosphere. His gorgeous appearance, that has no emotion, holds a strange sense of intimidation. Besides, his aura is really strange. He felt like he is going to be in trouble if he approaches him recklessly. That may be the reason why he didn¡¯t want to get close to him instinctively, but he didn¡¯t want to give up his position to others so easily either. Even though he¡¯s been standing next to him all this time, the young master never looked at him. The attendant acted as if he were invisible. At this rate, the attendant was afraid that the butler would fire him for being incompetent. But he thought he¡¯d talk to him differently today because he seemed to be in a good mood. The attendant carefully spoke to Lucian, who kept touching his cravat. ¡°Master, how about this gold silk cravat that matches your eye color rather than that calm black color?¡± The attendant showed Lucian a fine-colored cravat. ¡°The silk was made by a craftsman who also supplies it to the Imperial Palace.¡± Lucian, who was just looking at the cravat without answering, began to untie the cravat around his neck. ¡°Young master, if you will allow me, I can help you.¡± The attendant acted confident. He even thought that he had studied cravat¡¯s knot method for this day. Lucian frowned slightly at his remarks, but he didn¡¯t turn to look at the attendant. ¡°I¡¯ll allow it.¡± Only after a long pause did Lucian reply. The attendant, delighted by his answer, hurriedly untied the black cravat and beautifully wrapped the gold cravat around his collar. Lucian watched everything the attendant did through the mirror. The attendant made his clothes neat and tidy, thinking this is a good opportunity to leave an impression on the young master. Lucian, who was watching the scene with emotionless eyes, quietly raised his hand. ¡°Stop.¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± Having returned to his normal and bland expression only after the attendant was done, he hurried out of the room after checking his condition in the mirror for the last time. He quickly went down to the first floor with unusually cheerful steps. Then he saw that a bright light was leaking out of the dining hall. He stepped in with a pounding heart. A maid who saw Lucian opened the door of the dining hall. While moving his feet urgently, he stopped in front of the door for a moment and took a deep breath before entering. ¡°Brother, are you there?¡± Rachel, who came first and was talking to the Duke and his wife, welcomed Lucian. ¡°Yeah.¡± Lucian smiled softly at Rachel. The attendant, who had been following him, was frightened by the change in his expression. He was someone who entered the estate after Rachel had already left for the South. That¡¯s why Rachel, of course, saw Lucian smiling at her like normal, but it was the first time for many of the employees. Therefore, the expression on his face surprised even some of the other employees that had worked there for years. Even the maids and the chefs who carried food around them were surprised to see Lucian¡¯s demeanor as they came out and stood by the table. Lucian headed to his designated seat as if he didn¡¯t feel the confused gazes that were thrown at him. Then he suddenly felt that something was off. Rachel, who should have been sitting opposite him before, is sitting diagonally from his seat. As he stood for a while without sitting down, Pedro said with a look of disapproval. ¡°You¡¯re late, so just sit down.¡± ¡°¡­Lucian, is there anything you don¡¯t like?¡± Duchess Camilla asked. Lucian blinked slowly and looked at his designated seat and found a maid. ¡°Move this for me.¡± Pointing his finger at the plate, knife, and fork ordering for them to be relocated, he sat opposite Rachel. Before Pedro, who had been watching the scene in silence, could say anything, Rachel spoke up. ¡°Sitting across from you reminds me of the old days, Brother.¡± Rachel was very pleased. Seven years ago, she remembered him as a boy. She turned her head and looked at Pedro while smiling. ¡°Duke, if you allow us, why don¡¯t we face each other and eat today?¡± The Duke, sitting at the center seat of the table at the end, made a reluctant expression with furrowed brows as if he didn¡¯t want to agree with her request. ¡°Well then, can you call me Dad?¡± ¡°Duke, let¡¯s eat together today as Rachel said.¡± Camilla interrupted the conversation before Rachel could look at him with cold eyes, he really didn¡¯t want to miss a chance. ¡°¡­If you really want that, Wife, then we should.¡± Pedro¡¯s words were made into reality by the butler waiting nearby. Lucian glanced at Pedro, who now sat next to him, and then he quickly turned his head. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Rachel. Lucian was busy reminiscing about Rachel in her childhood days, it felt just like yesterday. Since she left for the South, he¡¯s only been thinking of Rachel as a twelve-year-old. He couldn¡¯t imagine what she would look like after growing up. In the greenhouse, in the study, in the garden, sometimes in the hallways¡ªhe thought of her constantly, but always with her childhood appearance. And each time, Enzo would laugh his head off. ¡ªKekeke. You¡¯ve really gone crazy. And the reason for going crazy isn¡¯t even something interesting. It starts off with something trivial, then you just go ahead and become crazy. Just like me. Enzo was well aware of Lucian¡¯s condition because it was something he had also experienced. But even after hearing what Enzo said, Lucian didn¡¯t feel that what he said was serious. If it was something he could control in the first place, he wouldn¡¯t have let his feelings go this far. Among the locations that made Lucian think of Rachel, the dining hall was where he always saw Rachel most often as a child. Rachel was always sitting across from him while they were eating. Sometimes their gazes would meet and they would smile at each other. Lucian looked at Rachel as he cut the steak. He didn¡¯t realize what he was putting in his mouth because he was busy keeping her in his sight. He looked at Rachel, now nineteen years old, who had lost weight in her cheeks. She was no longer just a twelve-year-old who was cute and had full cheeks. Her gently lowered sapphire-colored irises dazzled. Each time she blinked, her eyes that are reminiscent of the night sky disappeared and were revealed again numerous times. Her eyes were bent into crescent moons as if she was having fun talking to Camilla. Her fine hands and slender wrists that showed up every time she tucked strands of her baby hair behind her ears. Her mouth that smiled happily, her red lips she uses when she bites into the cuts of the steak. Lucian couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her now older self for a moment, even though she is still quite young objectively speaking. Among all the beautiful things about her, his most favorite part of her face is her eyes when she looks straight at him. She looked at him with the same expression as when she was young, but her reflection in his eyes was completely different. She looks a little more slender, more mature, more beautiful. ¡°Brother Lucian.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± His name flowed through her peach-like lips. Rachel asked him, who was a little late to give her an answer because he was so busy being mesmerized by her eyes. ¡°You must have eaten well while I was gone. How did you grow so tall? I thought I grew up pretty well, but it looks like I¡¯m still more than a hand¡¯s span shorter than you, brother.¡± No. He didn¡¯t like eating anything because she wasn¡¯t there. ¡®I wasn¡¯t able to eat well.¡¯ Instead of voicing his thoughts verbally, Lucian just nodded. ¡°I think this is really good, right?¡± ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± Lucian finally glanced at the food on the plate for the first time. Not knowing what he had been eating the whole time, he stared at the veal steak that he had already cut more than half off of. ¡°Ray, this is the one you like the most right?¡± ¡°You remembered it? But this is something that brother likes too. I remember that, too.¡± Rachel smiled when she said she remembered it as well, that Lucian had loved veal steak too since she was young. The smile she had on her face was his favorite. There was only one reason why he liked veal steak. Because she likes it. It¡¯s just because of that. In the first place, he was not interested in what went into his mouth because he couldn¡¯t taste the food at all. That¡¯s why when he was young, he ate well without any complaints even if it wasn¡¯t something edible for him. Lucian looked at the eyes made out of the twilight sky as if possessed. Finding himself lost in them, he made an effort to hold his knife and fork firmly. I felt a sense of joy. It took no time at all for the joy rising up from the tips of my toes to take over my whole body. It is hard to tell exactly where the joy originated. When he was young, he just wanted to continue to be with his younger sister. From morning to night, he only wanted to meet with her. He still felt the same way, but there was still a subtle difference somehow. But what was that difference anyway? He couldn¡¯t manage to come up with an answer by the time he finished his steak, but he was still satisfied. Rachel was sitting in front of him. Her lips were curved up slightly. Lucian smiled softly at Rachel, and she returned this as well. She had a smile that suited her. Camilla and Pedro watched the faces of those two silently. Rachel and Lucian didn¡¯t see the conflicted eyes of the ducal couple. Thus the quiet reunion, as if they were in the eye of a typhoon, ended just like that as they were saddled with newly realized but vastly different thoughts. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so tired.¡± Lying on the bed, I turned off all the lights, leaving only a small magic lamp on. I opened up my childhood notes and looked at each one I had written. ¡°It¡¯s definitely the time when he should get along with Noah, so¡­ why did he react like that?¡± Tilting my head, I recalled Lucian¡¯s reaction. I thought he seemed a little upset¡­ maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen him? ¡°Did I ask way too out of the blue? But I know everything. What should I do? I am really curious.¡± It is just my wish to see two people that have different charms be together. Maybe I¡¯ll faint. I would be so happy. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m actually seeing the two of them meet¡­ I¡¯d be a successful fan.¡± Of course, Lucian was much better than Noah, but what I liked the most while reading the webtoon were the scenes where the two of them were together. I liked that very short period of time when everything was rather sweet before it became regrettable. ¡°Oh, right.¡± I wrote down what the Duke had said in my notebook. ¡°But I didn¡¯t think he would be unable to catch the trash booger king for over seven years. I know he isn¡¯t just a normal guy, but I did kind of expect the Duke not to catch him¡­ ¡± I tilted my head, flicking the magic pen I got from the Duke for my birthday between my fingers. ¡°So, the Duke didn¡¯t catch my uncle either?¡± My uncle, no matter how hard I think about it, was really suspicious. What the hell did he do to the trash booger king, how did he manage to join forces with him? Didn¡¯t he realize what would happen if someone with a powerful title and money is involved? Their plan was bound to fail. ¡°Wait¡­ what happened to the Elrand County?¡± My previous house was a place where I lived for only a year and a half after transmigrating, but I couldn¡¯t ignore my parents who were nice to me. ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask the Duke tomorrow. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll answer honestly though.¡± I shouldn¡¯t rely on the Duke too much. I closed my notebook and turned around in frustration. I was lost in thought while looking at the top of the long canopy attached to the ceiling. The Duke was very polite to the Duchess today, wasn¡¯t he? Did their relationship improve? I mean, if their relationship has improved, he should be nice to his son now, right? He¡¯s about to hand over the Duchy to Lucian after all¡­ I insisted on them spending a lot of time together. I told him it will be too late when you regret it, Duke. I breathed out a long sigh due to the complicated thoughts in my head. If Lucian becomes the Duke, he¡¯ll have to prepare to stand alone, right? Now the Duke says he¡¯s happy with me living here, but wouldn¡¯t Lucian think otherwise? Besides, I want him to live with Noah again. Although it has already changed a lot from the original, the flow of the main characters should not have changed much. Just because Lucian has turned into a kind male lead, their love shouldn¡¯t change. Then shouldn¡¯t Noah¡¯s family problems be solved soon? Noah, a Baron¡¯s son, suffered from debts left behind by his father. Perhaps Noah¡¯s father will die soon. Instead of his father, due to him having been ill for a long time, Noah was the one taking care of the family, but it was a family with a lot of debt and various other circumstances due to being nobles. ¡°Oh, was that debt owed to the booger king?¡± Ah, I shouldn¡¯t have ignored that trash booger king as much as I did. What¡¯s the point of reading only the parts I liked so carefully? Everything I remembered correctly was just the parts where Lucian appeared. ¡°What should I do¡­ How can I figure out more about this? I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a way to get information here, right?¡± There¡¯s always a prize for giving information in the fantasy world¡­ Should I look into that method? Can I ask Damian to do it? When I took a short walk with Doggy today, I remembered Doggy, who was smiling brightly and holding out the red bead. ¡°What kind of bead is this? And why did he give it to me with such a triumphant expression?¡± I took a small box out of the side drawer by the bed. The jewelry box, which originally had a ring in it, contained a small bead about the size of a thumbnail. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I focused the light of the magic lamp on the red bead. I thought it would be transparent inside, but I observed it carefully because it seemed like there was something inside. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± At that moment, something that looked redder than the rest of the red bead was swirling around in it. ¡°Ack! What is this!¡± Surprised, I dropped the bead. The rolling bead bounced on the floor. ¡°Wow, that surprised me. Why did he give this to me? He¡¯s supposed to explain it at least.¡± Anyway, Doggy. I should have realized something was up with him when he put on a high-spirited look. Weird things always happened when Doggy looked so happy. I soothed my surprised heart and picked up the bead again. I put it back in the jewelry box without looking into it anymore. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sleepy. I should go to bed now.¡± It took a week to get here from the South. The fatigue that had accumulated seemed to be pouring out. I fell into a pleasant and quick sleep. Lucian crept out of the darkness. ¡ªYou¡¯re all grown up, Lucian. Ignoring Enzo¡¯s words, meant to induce guilt, that were ringing in his head, he still quietly stepped into the room from the corner. Lucian looked down at Rachel, who was asleep, breathing evenly. ¡ªShe¡¯s a fascinating kid no matter how much I look at her. Lucian casually replied to Enzo¡¯s little murmur. ¡ªDon¡¯t pay attention to her. ¡ªHeh. When Lucian blocked him to the back of his mind, Enzo couldn¡¯t make any more noise. Lucian liked that better. As his head became quiet, the world felt calm. Being with Rachel in a quiet space gave him a sense of security. He had waited for Rachel to fall asleep. Having held the sword for a long time, he was able to feel the energy in the air and erase the traces of his existence so he could hide himself. He could hear her muttering. Even if he could hear it, it wasn¡¯t like he could understand it. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lucian wanted to make sure she was asleep. Though there was no apparent reason at all. He just wanted to make sure she was in her room. Just in case what he had seen today was a fantasy¡­ When that thought flashed across his mind, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from sneaking into her room. Just staring at her fast asleep, he stretched out his finger and poked her soft cheek. ¡°Mmm.¡± Lucian instantly retracted his hand and frowned. His heart started racing strangely from the moment he saw Rachel as an adult. In the past, Lucian¡¯s heart would beat faster than usual when he would see Rachel, but it didn¡¯t seem to be as strong as it was today. The sensation of his heart beating so hard that felt like it¡¯ll pop out had taken over his entire body. Looking at her sleeping face, he stood there like a statue for a while. Just confirming that she¡¯s not an illusion and that she¡¯s finally back where she was. He came out of the room after he was convinced Rachel wouldn¡¯t disappear and walked quietly down the hall. Pedro was waiting in the middle of the hall for him, who didn¡¯t even make a sound with his footsteps. Pedro stared at Lucian in the middle of the corridor illuminated by yellow light. ¡°Where have you been?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pedro talked again when Lucian tried to ignore the question and pass by. ¡°What you are doing is not love.¡± Lucian stopped due to his father¡¯s words. Suddenly, he asked a question. ¡°Then what am I doing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a delusion. You just mistook obsession and possession for love.¡± Lucian stared down at Pedro, who answered without hesitation. He was a father who had looked so large and intimidating when he was young, but Lucian didn¡¯t think he looked big today, or ever will again. He is not a boy anymore who is struggling to be recognized by his father. Lucian looked at Pedro with cold eyes. ¡°If it¡¯s a disease, can you cure it?¡± Pedro was quite shocked to look into Lucian¡¯s eyes. It was because his sun kissed eyes, which were visible at all moments ago, felt unfamiliar. Lucian wasn¡¯t originally a child who showed a lot of emotion, but Pedro didn¡¯t remember him as being that unfeeling. He had the illusion that his heart was thumping painfully. He¡¯s the one that pushed his son away in the first place. Did he just pull away from me? It looks like he hates and despises me. But why am I feeling this strange feeling now? Pedro answered, pushing back the uncertainty in his own gaze. ¡°¡­It can¡¯t be fixed.¡± His forced voice trembled relentlessly. He recalled what he had said to the previous Duke. Pedro asked his father, who looked at him with the same eyes as he looked at Lucian, the same questions he was asking now. At that time, Pedro¡¯s father gave the same answer as he did just now. They had the same desire to not give up on the other person, so it was only natural. But unlike Pedro at that time, Lucian smiled. His smile was somehow sinister and yet strangely brighter than ever, it felt as fresh as a newly bloomed rose. Pedro¡¯s blue eyes trembled relentlessly, unable to pull his gaze off of Lucian¡¯s smirk. Lucian, who had already turned to him, looked blankly into space and replied with satisfaction. ¡°If it can¡¯t be fixed¡­ Then that¡¯s good.¡± Lucian already had this conversation with Enzo. He felt better after hearing what his father said. Unlike the dead Enzo, who took no shape, he was glad to hear that the exact same conclusion seemed to have been reached even when he heard it from his living father. Pedro looked at him with a blank look on his face, while Lucian was smiling brightly as if he was truly overjoyed. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Lucian stared blankly into the air and soon turned back to his father. Pedro, who had been trying to persuade him, looked at his son and hardened his facial expression. A moment later, his smiling face disappeared out of nowhere and Lucian, who had a doll-like expression, spoke to him. ¡°But, Father.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Pedro could not answer his son because he felt like something was blocking his throat, and he could not bring forth his voice. Lucian spoke again in a quiet and calm voice, just staring at him emotionlessly with his eyes wide open. ¡°Hand over the Duchy to me now.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Lucian had to carry out a rigorous schedule for years for the sake of soon taking over the Duke¡¯s authority. It was Pedro who knew it better than anyone that he couldn¡¯t hold him down anymore. Lucian, who was still staring at him after saying his piece, suddenly turned his back as if he didn¡¯t care even about Pedro¡¯s answer. And as Pedro looked at Lucian¡¯s retreating figure for a long time, Pedro finally breathed out a stifled breath after his son finally disappeared into the darkness. Pedro wiped the sweat off his forehead with his trembling fingertips. Feeling dizzy, he put his hand on a window frame in the hallway. He recalled the conversation he had with his father before. No, he basically just reenacted it. [ Are you telling me I¡¯m sick¡­? Are you really saying that I¡¯m sick? Father! ] [ What you are doing is not love. It¡¯s a delusion. How can you say that you love another man? ] [ But Father¡­ I know it is true in my heart. My heart beats only when he¡¯s around. ] [ It¡¯s a disease. It¡¯s a very disgusting mental illness. Otherwise¡­ ] Pedro murmured, still recalling the voice of his father who was belittling him. ¡°Father¡­ it seems like this illness is hereditary.¡± While thinking of Lucian, who was staring at him with the same crazy eyes as he did, Pedro put a little strength to his hand while holding the window frame. ¡°I¡¯ve denied it so far¡­ but I think my son is right, Father.¡± There was no one around him while he laughed as if he had lost his mind. Only the locket around his neck sparkled as if it were responding. I then checked the notes given to Damian and found Amber. ¡°Amber.¡± ¡°Yes, Milady.¡± ¡°I want to go out for a while¡­¡± ¡°Very well, Milady.¡± Amber was still as competent as ever. Even if I didn¡¯t have to say much in the end, she started to prepare everything herself. ¡°Ah, if possible, I don¡¯t want to ride a carriage that has the Duchy¡¯s emblem on it.¡± However, as if I were being interrogated, she narrowed her eyes and asked. ¡°Milady, what else are you going to do?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Maybe it¡¯s because I would often have us do strange things while we were in the south, Amber immediately suspected something. But I pretended to be innocent and tilted my head to the side. ¡°Milady once thought to jump into the sea while wearing a horseback riding suit because you wanted to swim all of a sudden while we were in the south. What else? You once told me to catch a live fish for the chef so you could eat raw fish? And also¡­¡± When Amber tried to bring up everything she¡¯d been through in the south for seven years, I answered as casually as I could as if I was trying to reassure her. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s not like that this time. I just wanted to meet an information broker.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± I looked at Amber, who was startled and jumped back with a strange look. I know that the meetings are held at secret place for the sake of secure and accurate information. But was it such a surprise that I knew about it? As I tilted my head in confusion, Amber approached me quickly and whispered into my ear. ¡°Did you get permission from the Duke? Please say yes, Milady.¡± ¡°Why do I need to get permission?¡± ¡°¡­Milady!¡± ¡°Ah! Amber, my ears will fall off!¡± I¡¯m not kidding, she shouted right next to my ear. Frowning due to the ringing sensation, Amber immediately grabbed her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Milady, but¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m just going to meet them for just a little information. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so worried.¡± ¡°Do you think intelligence is the only main source of income for the information broker? They¡¯re all connected to the back alley. Aren¡¯t you worried because you¡¯re going to a place like that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking Doggy and Damien with me. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ I¡¯m really going to get fired when the Duke finds out about this.¡± ¡°I mean, shouldn¡¯t it be fine as long as you don¡¯t get caught?¡± ¡°Milady!¡± ¡°Why would I go there if I didn¡¯t have to? I¡¯m going to find out some things that I can¡¯t ask the Duke. That¡¯s all that it is.¡± Because of what I said, Amber sighed in resignation after a long time. I know she¡¯s worried, but I couldn¡¯t make a concession. I had to know what happened to Count Elrand, and I wanted to know more about Noah. It¡¯s hard to guess the relationship between the two because of Lucian, who never talks about him. Did their blooming romance go awry? Eyy, but they¡¯re the main characters. I¡¯m sure it wouldn¡¯t go wrong. I thought I should know more about the state of the County. This decision is mostly due to my late parents, but also because Cassandra, who heard my thoughts about that crazy uncle a few days ago, began to nag at me constantly. It basically went like this¡­ [ You stole my descendant¡¯s body, but you¡¯re not taking care of the Elrand family?! Do you even have any conscience? ] She wouldn¡¯t believe me no matter how many times I told her I didn¡¯t really steal it. I felt like I was going to get a migraine because of her yelling all the time without giving me any help. Was this some kind of backstory in the original story? No matter how interested I was in the main characters and the people around me, I wasn¡¯t aware that there was an important setting like this. It¡¯s frustrating, but I am curious anyway, and I had to figure out how to find more information because I thought the Duke wouldn¡¯t tell me the truth. Oh, Duke, I guess that¡¯s all the trust I have for you right now. Then I shook my head while Amber picked out some clothes and brought them in. They all had a very appropriate design that was neither too fancy nor too simple. Great job, Amber. You¡¯re very competent, as expected. After changing clothes in a hurry, I got into a carriage that had the Duchy¡¯s emblem on it. Amber, who followed after me, said. ¡°I¡¯m going to transfer you to another carriage once we get halfway there.¡± I smiled broadly at her words. Ah, she really is a competent person. ¡°Thank you, Amber.¡± ¡°Huu, I¡¯m telling you. Since you¡¯re back in the capital residence, you shouldn¡¯t act the way you did in the south. Anyway, I¡¯m only helping you with your mischief until you have your debutante. You should pay more attention to your manners and attitude once you have your debutante.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± I nodded at what she said. Because I knew very well what she was worried about. A debutante is an event that marks your formal entry into high society. Until now, I was able to move around freely because my face was not well known, but it will be difficult to act that way in the future. The carriage quickly entered the town. In the middle of the trip, I transferred to a commercial carriage at the carriage storage location and went to the place Damian told me about. In the past, most of the novels had the information guild¡¯s headquarters hidden in a bar, but the information guild here is rather unique. I followed the winding alley. It was not until a small store, that looked like it had been a restaurant at one point, that was invisible to Damian appeared in front of me. In that hard to find location was a rather nondescript bookstore. [en: I think they¡¯re implying that the reason Damian can¡¯t see it is because it is shielded from him and it is therefore suspicious because he can see everything lol] It was a small bookstore that could be in any alley, but it is just very suspicious for it to be in such a deserted place. Entering a bookstore full of white dust, I looked around inside the store. As Damian had told me to, I started looking for a book while I pulled my hood, that was covering the color of my hair, lower over my face. Then Doggy¡¯s head popped out of my bag. { You didn¡¯t forget about me, did you master? } I smiled, my eyes curving into crescent moons as I looked at Doggy, who I brought for self-defense. In any case, this desirable little fox really knows how to act cute. He tilted his head and asked quietly. ¡°Don¡¯t come out and stay inside. Don¡¯t stand out.¡± { All right, master! Trust me! } Doggy, who knew the purpose I had when I brought him here in this kind of place with me, buried his head inside the bag again. ¡°Here it is.¡± I pulled out the book Damian said to look for. After checking the title of the book again, I was fascinated and read it. ¡°101 spicy sauces in the world.¡± The author of this book seems to have a similar taste in food to me. Even if it wasn¡¯t because of information, it was an interesting book, so I purposely picked up one more copy of the book. She discreetly put on a large pair of glasses and gave the two books to an old man who was spending his time in a rocking chair at the back end of the store. ¡°Welcome.¡± Then the old man with white hair stopped rocking in his chair and said his greeting towards me belatedly. I¡¯m sure he saw me when I was coming in earlier. Anyway, I told him the secret code. ¡°I¡¯ll buy this one. And I want you to transcribe this one book.¡± A code that means that the customer requires information. Take the book they have designated and ask for the transcription. Even if it doesn¡¯t seem like much, it¡¯s not that suspicious and most won¡¯t stumble upon this by accident. Who else besides me has such a penchant for spicy sauce besides me anyway? ¡°The price of a book is one gold coin. Now, please follow me.¡± I took a gold coin out of the pouch Amber had prepared for me in advance and paid for it. I thought it was a bit expensive for a book, but I didn¡¯t care. While I was looking at the information desk, I didn¡¯t bother to ask for the book I liked. The old man took me to the back of a large bookcase. The inside of the shelves was also full of books, so it looked no different from any of the others. The old man stood in front of the bookcase and began to pull out books one after another. When the right books were removed, the bookcase opened without a sound. Oh, isn¡¯t this kinda cool? Behind the bookshelf, a colorful hallway with red carpets and red wallpaper shone right in front of me. Ah, the red hue makes me want to eat something spicy like jalapenos. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 A single question came across my mind, ¡®Does the owner like red and associate the color with information?¡¯ but I didn¡¯t ask carelessly. It doesn¡¯t matter what color the owner likes. ¡°If you go straight through here, you¡¯ll see an emerald door. You can go in there.¡± I nodded lightly at the old man¡¯s words. I entered the hallway in a strange mood. While the entrance started sliding back into place and the bookshelf closed without a sound. I started walking down the long hallway. The air was a little stuffy because of the lack of windows, but it wasn¡¯t dark because of the lights fuelled by magic. As the old man said, an emerald door appeared on the left at the end of the hall. Now I was a little nervous, but I knocked bravely. Knock, knock. Instead of returning the answer, the door opened. The man who opened the door was a young man who looked respectful and amenable. I was a little surprised because I didn¡¯t think the owner of the information guild would be this young, but I didn¡¯t show it. Ah, just because he¡¯s here doesn¡¯t necessarily mean he¡¯s the owner. I felt flustered and blushed at the thought of it belatedly. ¡°Please come, you may sit here.¡± Come to think of it, the old man and this man were very respectful towards me. No matter how plain-looking a dress I am wearing, I guess they can tell I¡¯m a noblewoman, right? I sat on the prepared sofa, keeping a calm face. There was a pot of steaming tea on the round table, as if it was prepared in advance. The hood, which was covering my head, I pulled even more forward while I delivered my request first and foremost. ¡°I¡¯d like to know the circumstances of Count Elrand and Baron Castilla in detail.¡± Wow¡­ It was that line that I really wanted to say while reading webnovels or webtoons. A noble young lady, who was arrogant and had a thirst for information! ¡°How much do you want to know?¡± ¡°What if I want to know even the number of forks they have?¡± Just like I saw in the webtoons I read in the past, I spoke arrogantly. I think he already knows I¡¯m a noble, so it doesn¡¯t really matter, honestly. ¡°¡­Then the price will rise.¡± Yeah, don¡¯t worry. I thought so, so I brought some money. If I don¡¯t use it at times like this, when would I use it anyway? I put a pouch of gold on the table that I had prepared in advance. The intelligence broker immediately confirmed it. He raised his eyes dubiously as if it was more than what he had expected. ¡°You have a way with money.¡± ¡°Well, as long as you get things right it¡¯s a reasonable expense.¡± ¡°Of course, we¡­ are the best intelligence guild in the Empire.¡± What¡¯s that name? E.B.S.S., or ¡®Abyss¡¯? 1 It seems that it¡¯s short for ¡®eye-burning spicy sauce¡¯. ¡°Then when can I expect results?¡± ¡°A week is enough.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll come back next week.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± I stood up before the tea finished cooling. I was a bit nervous and thirsty, but I didn¡¯t even entertain the idea of putting the tea in my mouth. You never know, so I should be careful. I hurried out to the bookstore by walking back down the red hallway. Inside the secret hallway, the bookshelf looks and works just like a normal door, so it wasn¡¯t hard to come out all alone. I nodded slightly to the old man who greeted me politely and walked out of the bookstore. As I went back to the alleyway I entered from, Doggy stuck his head out. { I¡¯m glad nothing happened, Master. } I looked towards Doggy, who was looking at me with brightly sparkling eyes while he was still in the form of a cute fox. I couldn¡¯t hold back my laughter and chuckled. Doggy was really getting cuter day by day. He was so cute when you could see him sticking his nose out of the bag. Then a person suddenly popped out of the next alley. I was busy looking at Doggy, so I couldn¡¯t see him in time and I bumped into him. ¡°Ack!¡± { Master! } The surprised Doggy popped out of the bag. He barked fiercely at the man who collided with my body, he was aggressively showing his teeth. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Are you okay?¡± It was a familiar sweet and low voice. My butt hurt a lot, but I checked the face of the man who bumped into me right away. The man was Noah. He smiled at me refreshingly, which was not that different from when he was younger. ¡°Can you get up?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Noah reached out to me as I was too surprised to answer back. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to have put a beautiful woman through something unpleasant. My name is Noah de Castilla. I¡¯m not a suspicious person, so don¡¯t worry and hold my hand, Young Lady.¡± Wait a minute. Noah. Why are you smiling so brightly at me? You can¡¯t have that kind of look on your refreshing face towards someone random. I wanted you to be a man who is refreshing as always, but not like this. You should only be like this around your counterpart for the sake of Lucian¡¯s happiness route! It feels like some dirt was thrown into my eyes! What the hell are you doing with that cute face?! I desperately realized the silly expressions that I was making because I was speechless. Then I became too embarrassed. If the warm, damp tip of the fox¡¯s nose hadn¡¯t pressed against the back of my hand, I would have still been sitting on the ground the whole time. ¡°Thank you.¡± Even Noah, who looked like he had really changed a lot, appeared in front of me. I was rather curious about him, but he shouldn¡¯t be ignored anymore. Holding my hand, Noah lifted me up and once again apologized politely. ¡°I¡¯d like to say my greetings to you once again. My name is Noah, a self-reliant heir of Baron Castilla. May I ask the name of the Young Lady?¡± It was a polite introduction with good manners, but I was reluctant to say my name. For now, I met the informant secretly at a time when I put in a lot of effort and avoided the Duke¡¯s eyes, so somehow I was reluctant to speak. ¡°I didn¡¯t see properly either. But please let me help collect the apples.¡± ¡°Hm, if the Young Lady is uncomfortable, I¡¯ll let you off the hook.¡± As soon as I went on, I said, ¡°Just think of it as bumping into and asking for a name from a flying bird. Noah.¡± ¡°Instead, I¡¯d like to offer you tea as an apology, what do you say?¡± ¡°Kyung, kyung! (What are you saying, you brainless punk!)¡± Doggy who is in my arms flailed violently. It was fortunate that I could only understand what Doggy said. I also thought Noah¡¯s proposal was burdensome, but I needed to figure something out first. After quietly covering the fox¡¯s snout, I made sure to readjust my robe¡¯s hood to confirm I was still hidden. ¡°I would love to but it seems there is nowhere available to get some¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s a place I know very well. It¡¯s a good restaurant, but it¡¯s not well known.¡± Noah grinned and reached out his hand. When I saw his smile, it reminded me of the first time I met him. At the time, I thought he was a very refreshing man. Seven years is a long time. I think that¡¯s why. Struggling to push the suspiciousness aside, I put my hand in Noah¡¯s hand. There was a small cafe not far from the information store. I sat in the corner with Noah and ordered tea. I think I¡¯ve seen a lot of familiar stuff when we are ordering. ¡°If you drink the tea you get from here, you¡¯ll probably struggle to find something else as good. The owner has an amazing skill for making tea. He is so good. Even if I want to have my servant learn from him, he¡¯s such an upright man that I have to come here to taste it.¡± Ohh, so that¡¯s why he¡¯s in such a secluded place. I almost misunderstood you, Noah. I thought you were here to meet the informant. That¡¯s why he was at the corner of an alley dealing with information trading. There is nothing really around the bookstore, and the temperature dropped considerably after just a short conversation in the info guild so I was glad for the warmth in the restaurant. My cold fingertips relaxed due to the room¡¯s moderate temperature, which was not too hot or lukewarm. When I sipped on the tea, it was really delicious. This Darjeeling tea I ordered here is much better than the one made by Amber. In a strange mood, I looked into the tea cup filled with clear amber liquid. Even though I only took a sip, I could smell the distinct scent of the leaves. As I was savoring the taste, Noah sitting in front of me burst into a deep explanation of the flavor. He also ordered Darjeeling First Flush like me. ¡°Its smoky scent is deep today as well. It¡¯s very good.¡± He definitely drank the same thing as me but he evaluated the taste strangely. I wondered for a moment, but I felt that the taste of black tea is not something to analyze so deeply. ¡°Young Lord, it looks like you are well versed in black tea.¡± I opened my mouth abruptly. I wanted to check if he really is Noah or not. ¡°I usually drink a lot of tea. Normally, I drink ten cups a day, haha!¡± ¡°¡­Is that so.¡± Ten cups a day, isn¡¯t that too much Noah? ¡°I especially like the first flush of the Darjeeling tea at this caf¨¦. It feels very savory. Darjeeling tea is also a tea that has a savory taste to it.¡± I can¡¯t say I¡¯m well versed in tea because it¡¯s only been ten and a half years since I¡¯ve possessed this body, but I can¡¯t believe I now describe Darjeeling as old-fashioned. Darjeeling is a black tea with a strong fruity scent that is nicknamed the ¡°champagne of black tea.¡± But I can¡¯t believe that it¡¯s this good. If he¡¯s really good at tasting the nuances of tea, can he really detect the other hidden flavors? Thinking to himself, Noah winked at me while he was across the table. Yes, to be exact, rather than winking, the expression ¡°flutter¡± is more appropriate. In addition, he raised his glass and whispered, while sticking it out in front of me. The clear tone of voice was still good to hear, but the words that came out using that tone were a little foreign to my ears. ¡°Cheers to the beautiful eyes of the Young Lady.¡± No matter how much I think about it, he had a very similar manner to an old man¡¯s gesture and tone. At that time, Doggy that was sitting on my lap sighed with a small snout and said, ¡°Ha-ang (Master, are you going to keep talking to him?)¡± No, Doggy. He¡¯s not supposed to be like this. What should I say¡­ Why was he acting like a middle-aged uncle? ¡ª¡ª qc/n: *it¡¯s not actually ¡®abyss¡¯ in the Korean text, it was ????, a literal abbreviation of the words for eye-burning spicy sauce, and e.b.s.s. just happened to sound like ¡®abyss¡¯. it¡¯s just a happy coincidence to call the black sauce that burned the trash booger king¡¯s eyes as ¡®abyss¡¯ lmao doesn¡¯t it sound nice? ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 36 Chapter 36 After a short conversation, the sun was already setting down outside. So I walked quickly while holding Doggy in my arms. ¡°Damien!¡± Damien, who was waiting near me, appeared as a hawk. I had ordered him to sit on the wall at the church earlier. ¡°You do remember the man¡¯s face from before, don¡¯t you? Noah de Castilla.¡± ¡°Kirrk (Yes, Master).¡± ¡°Go after him. I need you to figure out the rest of his movements for today.¡± Damien flew high instead of answering. I was looking up at the hawk that disappeared in an instant, and then I took Doggy out of the narrow alley. As soon as Amber, who was waiting in the carriage, saw me she rushed over to me. ¡°Why are you so late, Milady? I really thought my heart was about to burst.¡± Of course, I expected Amber to be worried. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I met up with someone¡­ But Amber, you¡¯re exaggerating a bit. I don¡¯t think this is enough to set your heart off¡­¡± I smiled brighter at Amber deliberately, while she had a serious look on her face. When I go back to the mansion, I was definitely going to get nagged from verse 1 to verse 4 anyways. ¡°I¡¯m not exaggerating. Milady thinks too comfortably about the Duke¡¯s overprotectiveness. You shouldn¡¯t ignore the power of the Duke.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m just an adopted daughter of the Duke. You¡¯re blowing it out of proportion.¡± Amber¡¯s expression crumpled as she was deeply displeased with my nonchalant answer. Still, she didn¡¯t continue nagging me anymore, so I guess she really was in a hurry. As we rode the carriage back to the mansion, the surroundings outside could be seen gradually turning dark. I tried to sneak out, but as expected, I failed. This was my only thought as the carriage went up the small hill towards the Ducal estate. Even from a distance, the brighter than usual lights in the manor proved this. As I looked towards Amber, who was sitting across from me, I felt my heart pounding louder. Amber couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the carriage window, her expression complicated. I swallowed back a sigh as we passed by the knights standing in a neat row with the street brightly lit. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have drank tea with Noah? I didn¡¯t know the situation would get out of hand like this. I already expected that I would hear something from the Duke after getting back, but I didn¡¯t know he¡¯d kick up a fuss like this. As soon as the carriage stopped, the door burst open. Apparently, I thought the Duke would come rushing in first. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was just curious about the outside, so I went out for a while¡­¡± But what I said didn¡¯t last. It was because outstretched arms came in and hugged my waist and pulled me out in an instant. ¡°Ack.¡± I stretched my arms out in surprise. I hugged his broad shoulders and blinked quickly. A thick musk scent came into my nose. Unlike the Duke, who has a masculine scent that is refreshing. ¡°Ray!¡± ¡°¡­Brother?¡± With this kind of fuss, I thought that the Duke would be the only one who would do this. But when I saw Lucian, who has now grown up and is already an adult, it seems I still looked at him as a child. His position was just normal before I left for the South, but now he looks like he is showing that he isn¡¯t like that anymore. When I opened my eyes, I saw knights over his shoulders. The sensation of being held in his large and hot physique was very strange. He wasn¡¯t anything like the skinny body I remember, he was so sturdy now. His thumping heartbeat was obvious due to our contact at that point. Through that alone, I could tell how worried he was about me. Somehow in a sullen mood, I hugged his firm shoulders tightly with my arms and whispered. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Brother.¡± ¡°¡­Where the hell did you go?¡± ¡°I just¡­ just wanted to go around alone¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t say I¡¯d been to the information broker. There was no reason for me to hide it from Lucian, but there are so many eyes looking at us at the moment. ¡°Rachel! My daughter!¡± Then the Duke appeared from the back of the mansion. He was dressed in his uniform as if he were about to go on a field exercise. And even the Duchess was rushing out of the mansion. The woman who appears to be a perfect noble woman was running out while holding onto her skirt. At that moment, I felt something warm rising up inside me. In my head, sirens of all kinds were mixed together and started to go off and resounded. This is not the first time I¡¯ve experienced this. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve felt this affection before. But my head refused to remember it. Barricades were stacked in layers and tightly blocked, some of which were pierced easily but not all of them broke. So I was rather relieved. Therefore, it is easy to accept their affection. This is not actually familial affection. They¡¯re already a twisted family¡­ Because of my inner turmoil, I didn¡¯t even notice I was breathing hard. If Lucian hadn¡¯t patted me on the back awkwardly with his hand, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed my symptoms. ¡°Call the physician right away!¡± I closed my eyes as I listened to Lucian¡¯s harsh voice in my ear. Bang! Another barricade was built in front of a barricade that was tightly blocked. In the distance, the voices of Lucian, the Duke and the Duchess were heard. The voices of three resonated as I expelled big huffs. ¡ªHyeyoung, Ahn Hyeyoung. My daughter. Rachel had so easily disappeared from the Duchy earlier. When he noticed she was gone, Lucian looked like he was losing his mind. How come no one knew where his sister disappeared to? Lucian never thought Rachel would have gone out on her own. It was mostly because he was her brother and she always reported her movements to him. Seven years of separation existed between the two, but he still saw Rachel as a child. Looking at his grown-up sister, he still smiled cutely and wanted to follow Rachel. ¡ªHmm, I don¡¯t really feel any negative emotions, but¡­ Due to Lucian¡¯s request, Enzo sought to check for anyone who had ominous feelings in the mansion. As a black wizard, he likes the murky, dark sides of a person so he can sense them well. ¡ªI think she¡¯ll just come back on her own. Do you all really have to make such a fuss? ¡°If you¡¯re just going to say that, then leave.¡± He could borrow the power of his ancestors and control them. Though there are no records left, Lucian has started to compile his own data about Enzo¡¯s attitude. But this time, Enzo was not giving in that easily either. ¡ªI don¡¯t waaant to! Enzo, who would have temporarily disappeared if he was blocked, has been having a tough day today. Lucian was in a sensitive state because he was desperate to find Rachel who disappeared. Enzo is in an interesting position due to his nonsensical descendant. ¡ªSome people might think you guys lost a small child. ¡°Ray is young.¡± Due to Lucian¡¯s prompt reply, Enzo snorted. ¡ªIs there any kid that looks like that? No, it seems that you are looking at her as a child¡­ Lucian couldn¡¯t say anything in response. It was definitely like that. Well, she¡¯s a weird kid. Other humans don¡¯t like you. Since I have some influence on you, it¡¯s normal for people to react like that. But from the very start, that kid doesn¡¯t act like that. ¡°¡­Because she¡¯s special. It¡¯s because she¡¯s a special person, that¡¯s why.¡± A desperate voice came from his throat that didn¡¯t match his beautiful appearance. Enzo laughed as if he is a devil that is borrowing a human body and talking like that. ¡ªSpecial, Ra¡­ Lucian ignored his words and headed to the office. The gift in his hand was crumpled horribly, but he couldn¡¯t throw it away anywhere. It was a gift for Rachel. Although crumpled, the contents were for her. Enzo muttered as if referring to the crumpled box in his hand. ¡ªBut she¡¯s a 19-year-old woman¡­ Do you think she would like that? The gift he prepared was a bright yellow bonnet. It had a cute petal-shaped corsage that was brightly hung on the side. Enzo, who recalled that the bonnet had a rather childish design for a 19-year-old woman to use, murmured with a curious look. ¡ªJust what the hell do you want to do with her? At that moment, Lucian stopped his rushing stride and froze in place. ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡ªSee what I¡¯m saying? Just looking at you like this, I think you¡¯re going crazy because you want to arrest a lover who can¡¯t live or can¡¯t even die. But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case. Lucian stood tall near his office and listened to Enzo. ¡ªI thought I was going crazy. She sacrificed herself to save the country, but I wanted to crush it. It took me a long time to admit that I would never see her again. How can I accept her death when I still have her breathing alive right in front of me? Enzo kept muttering to himself. Sometimes he talked to himself as if he couldn¡¯t control himself. ¡ªI don¡¯t even remember her beautiful hair, eyes, voice¡­ Yeah, it must have been around this time of the chilly autumn. Lucian turned his head and looked out the window, picking at his words. It was still chilly, but it was definitely spring now. There were times when his ancestor would always say things in reverse or jumbled like this just like now. Then a question from Enzo pierced through his ears. ¡ªSo, what do you want to do with that child? At the simple question, Lucian could only look deep into his heart. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 37 Chapter 37 After Rachel collapsed, the entire estate was thrown into chaos. Lucian, Pedro and Camilla had already been frantic by the fact that she had disappeared, but now that she suddenly collapsed on top of that, they became even more panicked. The doctor arrived, practically dragged there, to check on Rachel¡¯s condition while the three members of the Ducal family trembled in anxiety. ¡°She just fainted due to lack of energy. The Young Lady will get better soon once she¡¯s taken some medicine and food that would be good for recovering stamina.¡± The three sighed in relief when it was confirmed that Rachel didn¡¯t have any particular chronic disease. But they weren¡¯t entirely relieved just yet. ¡°Amber. I need to talk to you,¡± Camilla said, beating her husband to the punch when he also wanted to interrogate Amber. She still felt bitter that her husband was taking care of Liam¡¯s daughter better than the son he had with her, but underneath it all, she felt indebted to both the Duke and Liam. And she was quite fond of Rachel. Her persistent visits and letters were enough to open the door to her heart, even if only slightly. ¡°Wife, I¡¯d like to talk to her first,¡± Pedro said as he glared at Amber, but Camilla politely refused. ¡°It¡¯s up to me to deal with the Duchy¡¯s internal affairs. I deeply regret that I have not been attending my duties responsibly as of late, but please entrust this matter to me, Duke.¡± Astonished, Pedro was rendered speechless. When his wife, who had always been detached, came forward voluntarily like this, it felt like the tip of his tongue had gone numb. Camilla glanced at her son as he hovered by Rachel¡¯s bed, then spoke to Pedro again. ¡°If you would like, then why don¡¯t you come with us, Duke? If you have something to ask.¡± ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± Pedro didn¡¯t want to leave his son alone with Rachel in her room, but he couldn¡¯t refuse his wife¡¯s suggestion. He felt remorse for the woman who should have lived happily and loved by her husband. If only the previous Duke had not drawn her in. Pedro looked back at Lucian before he followed Camilla out the door. ¡°It would be best to rest as well, Duke,¡± Camilla said, at which Pedro was forced to turn forward again. Even after the two left, Lucian stood motionless and simply stared at Rachel. He looked at her pale face with cold sweat and held her hand. His own fingertips were sweating, and he recalled Enzo¡¯s words. ¡±What do you want to do¡­? He didn¡¯t know. He just wanted to be by her side. Whenever he saw Rachel, all he wanted was for her to look at him as well. He wished she would follow him around everywhere like before, just as naturally as the wind blew, and just as the sun rose when morning came. It was no exaggeration that his memories began at the age of fifteen. It had been a long time since he had forgotten the memories he had before he met Rachel, and even now, he didn¡¯t want anything to do with his parents. He didn¡¯t want anything or anyone else. Only Rachel. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t quite understand what Enzo was asking him. As he was in deep thought, he kept moving his hands. He brushed his fingertips over her forehead that was damp with sweat, touching his palm over it to feel her temperature. Then, his gentle hand swept down to her temples, then down her cheeks in a caress. As he did this, with one knee on the bed, he gradually leaned down. They were the only two people in the room, so no one could stop him. His other hand, with veins protruding slightly, was on the bed next to her face. While he approached closer, the bed creaked under his weight. The tips of their noses touched slightly but soon came apart. Lucian¡¯s golden eyes had only her face in his sight. Then, Rachel exhaled a prolonged breath. In her deep sleep, her hot breath blew over his face and dispersed. Blink. His rich black eyelashes moved slowly, then he tilted his head to the side. When he was younger, he had tilted his head to the side and blinked slowly just like this when Rachel had fed him grapes. ¡°Uugh¡­¡± He leaned back and watched her toss and turn, then sigh. As he sat on the bed next to her, Rachel was still the only one in his eyes. His hand, which was on her cheek, went down and touched the scorching base of her neck¡ªthen he could feel a prickly sensation. It was an unfamiliar sensation that he also felt when she first fed him food. For the first time in his life, he wondered what something would taste like as he stared at her nape. As his calloused hand moved away from the soft skin of her nape, even as it was clammy, her neck looked like the flesh of a ripened peach. His lips opened slightly, and out came his tongue that licked his red lips and disappeared. Gulp. His throat felt indescribably dry. Even as he didn¡¯t want his touch to be separated from her, he slowly moved his hand away and stared at his open palm. It was glistening with beads of Rachel¡¯s sweat, and on impulse, he brought a fingertip to his lips and licked it. The salty taste bloomed inside his mouth. He licked the rest of his fingers slowly, from the base of his hand to the very end of his fingertips. ¡ªSooo! After feeling a surge of emotions, Enzo returned to the forefront of Lucian¡¯s mind. ¡ªSo, what do you want to do? It was the same question that he already asked, and Lucian¡¯s gaze grew heavy. There was only one thought that flashed like gold. ¡°¡­I want her.¡± ¡ªYeah, well, you don¡¯t have to tell me what you want. How do you want her? Kehehe. His gaze meandered back to Rachel, then he murmured¡ª ¡°I want to devour her.*¡± It wasn¡¯t enough just to have her. He wanted to eat every single part of her. He wanted to lick everything and stop her tears from going to any other place. But, more¡­ he needed more than that¡­ deeper¡­ more¡­ His red lips glistened, both his saliva and her bodily fluids fusing together. ¡°Not a sister. I want her to be my lover.¡± Lucian now had a definite answer. He realized what relationship he wanted with her. ¡ªFrom head to toe, make all of her yours. Otherwise, you¡¯ll lose everything. Ensure that only you are the one who could see her. But Lucian couldn¡¯t hear any of Enzo¡¯s unusual mutterings, but he instead murmured to himself, engraving the words in his mind. ¡°My Ray¡­¡± His shining gold eyes were dyed pitch black for one second, like a drop of black paint, but it dissolved in an instant. Only then did the black magic¡¯s energy, which was fluttering underneath the bed, disappear. It felt like I was in a deep sleep. I definitely thought of something before I fell asleep, but I couldn¡¯t remember it. ¡°Haaa¡­¡± I stretched out while I was still lying down, then burrowed underneath the quilts more while enjoying in lethargy. ¡°Milady!¡± But then I heard Amber¡¯s trembling voice, so I had no choice but to open my eyes because of the unease laced in the maid¡¯s tone. And at the same moment, I remembered what happened to me before I went to sleep. I tried to sit up immediately. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t, Milady.¡± Amber rushed to my side and quickly stopped me from sitting up. Strangely, I felt limp as though I didn¡¯t have any strength left in my body. ¡°Milady woke up after three days.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to sneak out anymore. Not ever. I will never help you from now on, Milady.¡± I was startled by Amber¡¯s firm tone, but I soon relented. ¡°If this happens again, I won¡¯t just end up getting fired. Not only me, but my entire family would be held in contempt.¡± Ah, you must have been berated a lot. Amber was still trembling, and I held her hand in reassurance. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Amber¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m just glad Milady is alright. Please wait a moment, I¡¯ll call the doctor and¡ª¡± Slam! But before Amber could finish her sentence, the door burst open. ¡°My daughter!¡± The Duke was practically running as he approached my bedside. His voice roared throughout the whole room. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡± The Duke sat on the bed and held my hand tightly. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re safe.¡± As he held my hand and patted it repeatedly, my nose felt stuffy all of a sudden as I watched him. Come to think of it, his face seemed to have aged. When I first met the Duke, he didn¡¯t look like he had a son of Lucian¡¯s age, but now there were traces of time on his face. ¡°If there¡¯s somewhere you want to go, just tell this Dad of yours. Ask me anything if you¡¯re curious. I won¡¯t lie to you anymore.¡± Seeing him speak with a serious look on his face, I contemplated. As expected, he really was hiding something. What was it that he was hiding from me? I could only think of one thing¡ªthe Count of Elrand. I was wondering if he was really going to tell me, but the door opened with a violent force once more. ¡°Rachel.¡± The calm voice contrasted the sound of the roughly opened door. I watched as the Duchess entered in a graceful manner. ¡°You should have sent for me if you found out that Rachel¡¯s awake. How could you just cling to a child who¡¯s just woken up?¡± ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t think of it,¡± the Duke replied. I stared blankly between the two as they spoke to each other. I knew that they were acting more like a couple than before, but it was such a different experience seeing it with my own eyes. While I was in a daze, the door was opened forcefully once again. Of course, I knew who had come last. I faced the doorway with a bright smile on my face. ¡ª¡ª tl/n: * I translated this as ¡°I want to devour her,¡± but the literal translation is actually ¡°I want her inside my stomach,¡± and I was just aslkjdfljglalsj im blushing and this is kinda disturbing but also kinda hot?? ok Lucian, i see you but oh my gosh¡ª ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 38 Chapter 38 But when the door opened, the person who entered wasn¡¯t who I was expecting. Amber, who brought the doctor with her, entered while she was still panting. Everyone stayed here until it was confirmed that I was truly in good shape, and after that, I was finally left alone. Now that I was alone, I should have felt comfortable, but I felt strangely restless. While I was rolling around on my bed, Amber came in with a meal. ¡°You have to eat clear soup for now, Milady. Even if it doesn¡¯t suit your tastes, please eat it all.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± As I sat back against the headboard, I scooped up the thin soup with a spoon. It¡¯s been three days since I last ate, but I was sure this wouldn¡¯t taste good. Yet I cleared up every single drop of the soup, and after I drank water to rinse my mouth, I realized why I felt this way. ¡°Amber.¡± ¡°Yes, Milady.¡± Amber handed me the medicine as she replied, at which I poured it all into my mouth and drank water to gulp it down without complaining. ¡°Fuwa¡­ Amber?¡± I called out to Amber again after wiping away the moisture on my lips with a handkerchief. ¡°Is my brother out of the mansion?¡± If Lucian was at home, he would have come here to see me already. ¡°Yes, Milady. He left for the salon meeting this morning.¡± I knew it! My bias wouldn¡¯t forget this Noona just like that. Only then did my twisted up stomach unravel its tension. ¡°Ah, right. What about Doggy and Damian?¡± ¡°By now, they should¡ª¡± As the door burst open, Amber was cut off mid-sentence once again when I asked her about Doggy and Damian. ¡°Master¡ª!¡± Even when I¡¯d already trained them, we¡¯re back to square one. I looked at Doggy with pity in my eyes. Regardless of rank, he failed everything there was in the etiquette books. ¡°Doggy!¡± I raised my voice to scold him, but he was faster. He suddenly rushed to me and hugged my waist while rubbing his head against me. No, wait, where exactly are you rubbing your head on? Not knowing what to do, I looked up helplessly at Damian But with a despondent look, Damian spoke remorsefully. ¡°I couldn¡¯t protect you, Master.¡± Well, it wasn¡¯t anyone¡¯s fault that I collapsed. It¡¯s just¡­ ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Every time I tried to think of the incident, my head throbbed, and as soon as I touched my forehead, the people around me were stirred into a frenzy. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Milady!¡± These three people called me one after another. ¡°I¡¯m fine, ahh, I just need to lie down.¡± As soon as I said that, I lied back down and asked Amber to run an errand. ¡°I want a cool glass of lemonade.¡± ¡°¡­Milady isn¡¯t supposed to eat or drink anything else yet.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you ask the doctor? I really want something cold.¡± At my pleading, Amber relented and left the room. After she went out, I looked at Damian, who spoke right away. ¡°It was far, Master.¡± He understood right away without me having to ask. ¡°Did you follow Noah well?¡± ¡°Yes, I followed Master¡¯s orders,¡± Damian answered politely. ¡°After your meeting finished, he went into the bookstore we visited.¡± ¡°If he went in there, did he ask for any information?¡± ¡°It seems like it. He came out about half an hour later then met a man after that.¡± ¡°A man? What does he look like?¡± ¡°That man seemed to be skilled, so I had to watch from a distance. I couldn¡¯t see his face very well and I don¡¯t know how he looks exactly, only that he¡¯s tall¡­ I apologize, Master.¡± But as he bowed deeply while apologizing, I spoke quickly. ¡°You did great. I want you to keep an eye on him from now on.¡± ¡°Yes, I remember his scent. You don¡¯t have to worry, Master.¡± As I was talking to Damian, Doggy was fidgeting beside me. ¡°Thank you, Damian.¡± No sooner had I finished talking to him, Doggy butted in. ¡°Master, what about me? What am I supposed to do?¡± Doggy stuck out his chest, as if saying he was also very reliable. ¡°You?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± His eyes were sparkling with expectations. It reminded me of how he was as Oscar and how he acted around Noah in the original novel. The seventeen-year-old Noah should be as refreshing as I read about in the novel, but the Noah who I met a few days ago was like a completely different person. Could a person¡¯s overall atmosphere change after growing up from a child to an adult? I was feeling a bit doubtful. When I met Lucian and decided to change his keywords to change the ending, I already expected that the narrative would change. Still, the romance between the two should have still been the same. Even if the regretful yandere seme turned into a kind and affectionate seme, there¡¯s no way that the romance would disappear. Don¡¯t tell me another man swooped in first?! Was someone other than the booger king Elliot Aiden flirting with Noah? What about our Lucian? What¡¯s going to happen to our Lucian? Confused and lost in thought, I forgot to answer Doggy. ¡°¡­Master, you¡¯re thinking of someone else, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± My blank reaction instantly distorted Doggy¡¯s expression, and soon he began to cry. Clack, clack. Instead of tears flowing down, beads were shed from his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m the only one Master hates.¡± He seemed to be very sad. His white fur that had ruffled up in anticipation was still standing up, and so I patted him and smoothed it down. I often did this because I liked the feeling of his soft fur. ¡°Oh no, you crybaby.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of you, Master!¡± ¡°Doggy.¡± Damian berated him faster than I did when Doggy spoke informally. * ¡°Is it difficult to be respectful to Master? Why do you keep speaking informally every time?¡± But in front of me, Doggy¡¯s tearful eyes were looking up with the saddest expression as if he was the most pitiful child. ¡°What do you know?!¡± My thoughts kept straying even though these two were growling and bickering. My mind was filled with Lucian as I watched Doggy collect his beads that trickled down to the bed and put them all in my pocket. Even when Damian snatched up Doggy by the scruff of his neck, I was still thinking of Lucian. Finally, I was alone and it was quiet. So I could concentrate on my thoughts. If Noah met another man and their relationship went well¡­ What¡¯s going to happen to our Lucian? I was still very much against the original tragic ending, but at the thought that Lucian and Noah¡¯s romance might fail¡­ I was spiraling in confusion. And I couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Lucian. With a brief sigh, I covered myself with a blanket. Then after tossing and turning in guilt, I fell asleep. I slept for a long time, but I somehow felt a gaze on me. People were usually sensitive to the gazes on them, so it seemed to be my instinct. I wasn¡¯t even a skillful knight, but I opened my eyes, and sure enough, someone was gazing upon me. While I was sleeping, the room had turned dark as the sun went down. And yet, through the darkness, I could easily see a pair of golden irises. ¡°¡­Brother.¡± ¡°Ray¡­¡± Lucian¡¯s low voice quivered as though he hadn¡¯t spoken in a long while. I instantly felt better once I saw my bias. The delight I felt after meeting him washed away the urgency that I felt before going to sleep. ¡°How was the salon meeting?¡± ¡°Why are you worrying about that?¡± I just asked out of curiosity¡­ Why was he being snappy. I suddenly got grumpy. Actually, I¡¯d been in an unusual mood since earlier. I couldn¡¯t express it before, but I was disappointed that Lucian came to see me last. I pouted for no reason. Of course, he didn¡¯t actually do anything wrong. It¡¯s a me problem. I was being silly. ¡°Do your lips hurt?¡± Lucian misunderstood my actions. His calloused fingertip caressed my lower lip gently. ¡°I don¡¯t think it was split¡­¡± He seemed genuinely worried on the surface. No, just because I pouted didn¡¯t mean that it hurt. I couldn¡¯t even be upset because it threw everyone into hysterics. But because I liked how my bias was feeling concerned for me, I soon smiled brightly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. And I¡¯m all better now, don¡¯t worry.¡± Lucian didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he stroked my face gently. However, instead of going from top to bottom, he raised his hand and went higher. His fingertips touched my eyebrows, then he used his hand to cover my eyes. ¡°If you do that, I won¡¯t be able to see.¡± I could still see him through a slight gap, but because the mood became strange, I grabbed his wrist. I tried to pull his hand off my face, but he wouldn¡¯t budge. His arm was firmly in place, steadfast even when it didn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s putting strength into it. In the dark room, I could only see his clear golden irises. His eyes looked like two full moons, and just like his hand, they weren¡¯t shaking. As I stared at the golden gaze in the dark, I realized that something was different than usual. Lucian had never looked at me in this straightforward manner ever since we were younger. I was always beside him, so he would look down, sideways, or from a distance. After meeting him again in seven years, he was maintaining eye contact with me, yet he wasn¡¯t the type to stare people in the eye. But now it was different. He looked like a well-crafted doll because he didn¡¯t blink even as he stared at me for a long time. Anxiety was suddenly bubbling up inside me. What if Noah and Lucian¡¯s love couldn¡¯t even begin? Who was Lucian going to end up with? ¡ª¡ª tl/n: * Doggy used ? here to say ¡°you¡± which is rather rude, that¡¯s why Damian scolded him. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 39 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 39 Act 6: Plan B I did plan to change the story, but I guess it got too lopsided. I never thought that the romance between Lucian and Noah would change. Who would comfort his heart and love him? I stared at Lucian and let go of his wrist. Alright, go ahead. Touch all you want. Touching wouldn¡¯t wear out my cheeks, but I was feeling sensitive for some reason. I kept smiling, but all he did was stare at me. That golden gaze curved up, and that alone made me feel comforted. There, right there. That¡¯s my bias. He knew how to touch other people now. And he knew how to maintain eye contact. He grew up a lot, I¡¯m telling you. There was a tremendous improvement compared to the beginning. As he stroked my cheek, I spoke to him with a gentle tone. ¡°I¡¯ll find your love for you, Brother.¡± So what if it wasn¡¯t Noah? The vast Empire was filled with people who would definitely love him. Wasn¡¯t my bias just so handsome? And he had good skills and a good family. He¡¯s the full package. As he listened to me, his eyes were still curved upwards. ¡°Alright.¡± I also smiled broadly as I listened to his voice, which seemed to be very pleased by what I had just said. Lucian stayed with Rachel until she fell asleep again, then returned to his room. After bathing and changing his clothes without asking for assistance from any servant, he found a box on his desk. It was a relatively large box with several envelopes inside, and beside it was a separate envelope. ¡°Rachel de Leon,¡± he murmured as he rubbed his thumb over the carefully written letters. He opened the envelope next to the box with the name ¡®Camilla de Leon¡¯ on it and read the contents. ¡¸ It is only right to return these to the owner, even if it¡¯s late. ¡¹ His mother¡¯s letter was brief, however, given how shaky the handwriting was, it was clear that the words were written with great care. Starting from a certain point in time, his mother began to be more like a mother to him. There were many times when he felt unpleasant rather than happy. It felt dreadful. His father abused him, and his mother neglected him. When he was younger, he visited his mother a few times. Vaguely, he might have wanted to be loved by his mother. But throughout it all, his mother was consistently cold. Why was she doing this all of a sudden? Lucian suspended his mother¡¯s letter in the air. With some power from Enzo, simple spells like this were doable for him now. The letter that was hovering in the air quickly lit up in flames and disappeared. Then, Lucian took out Rachel¡¯s letters one by one and read them. He rushed through them, eager to read each one. The sun rose in the sky as he read, but rather than his face becoming tired, it only shone brightly. He got up from his seat with a satisfied look and placed the letters back into the box. Then, he headed to his walk-in closet. At the end of the closet, there was a subspace that Enzo made. He went in there, inside that room within a room. The subspace that Enzo created had an ominous feel to it due to the influence of black magic. Usually, even a mage would fear stepping inside it. In fact, any ordinary person would be reluctant to even get close to it. Lucian opened the cabinet inside the subspace, his face expressionless, then placed the letter box inside gently before closing the cabinet door. The door was made with glass, so he could still see the contents. The letter opener gave him, some mixed nut cookies preserved with magic, and the pink utensils she once used¡ªthe cabinet was filled with things related to Rachel. Admiring his growing collection, Lucian gently caressed the cabinet door as though he was touching Rachel herself. When he heard someone knocking from outside, he exited the walk-in closet. He didn¡¯t sleep a wink, but he had to fulfill today¡¯s schedule nonetheless. That way, he could take over the Duchy as soon as possible. But Lucian had now changed his mind. He remembered what Rachel said when they were younger. ¡°You were right about making two plans, Ray.¡± She told him to prepare two plans just to be safe, and this was wise. Lucian changed his clothes once more without letting any servant inside. He heard someone pacing outside his door, but he didn¡¯t even pay attention to that. His thoughts were all occupied with Rachel. After he dressed the usual way, the attendant hurried to him when he came out of the room. ¡°Is my father at his office?¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master. I saw the Duke enter his office earlier.¡± ¡°I see. Then, prepare some tea and come to the office separately.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± After having to wait a long time, the attendant was finally given a job, and responded vigorously and disappeared. Lucian stood in front of the office and knocked on the door. He thought of Rachel while doing so. Knock knock, knock, knock knock knock. The mere thought of his and her secret code-like knocking made him smile softly. ¡°Come on in.¡± When he heard the permission granted from inside, Lucian opened the door. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Pedro greeted Lucian with a look of disapproval as usual, but Lucian was no longer heartbroken at the sight of such an expression. Rather, he wasn¡¯t interested at all. ¡°I¡¯ve asked for tea from my attendant already.¡± ¡°Tea?¡± Pedro furrowed his brows when Lucian said this, thinking that he should already be working in the morning. ¡°I have a lot of work to do, but you want to have a cup of tea with me?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be a relaxing talk, so shouldn¡¯t we at least have some refreshments?¡± Now, Pedro was startled by Lucian¡¯s retort. ¡°What the hell are you trying to say?¡± Lucian was anxious to start his new plan. Today was the day he¡¯d finally triumph. The jewel-like golden eyes looked directly at Pedro. Seeing those unfeeling eyes, Pedro was sent back to the past once more. He couldn¡¯t predict what his son was about to say, with those eyes looking exactly like his deceased father¡¯s. Lucian spoke in an extremely cold voice. ¡°Just as you promised, I will be taking over the Duchy. As soon as possible.¡± 06_Plan B Even after I got better, I wasn¡¯t allowed to take even a step out of the mansion, and I heard about being punished for sneaking out only after I had fully recovered. Not from the Duke, but from the Duchess. The Duchess¡¯ sermon was especially harsh because she pointed out clear facts in such a calm tone. But after that, it wasn¡¯t to say that I was set free. ¡°Milady, have you looked at the dress designs?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t need to look at them. Don¡¯t I just need to get a fitting and be done with it?¡± ¡°When I explained to Milady, you weren¡¯t listening, were you? Anyway, I¡¯ll say it again¡ªHer Grace said that Milady¡¯s dresses shall be tailored to fit and to be matched with the occasion. We¡¯ll have to pick for Milady¡¯s debutante, and we¡¯ll also need to pick casual clothes because you¡¯ll start socializing after the debut.¡± ¡°I just want to stay home¡­ Do I really have to socialize?¡± ¡°Really¡­ I think I¡¯ve coddled you too much, Milady. Please reflect on your words and actions.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± I was already looking at the third sketch for the dress. My back was hurting, so I just laid back on the sofa for a while. Amber was being mean. ¡°My back hurts so much. I already chose a dress for my debut, so can¡¯t I just take my time picking out the other dresses?¡± ¡°Did Milady forget that the boutique designers will visit today? There¡¯s no time to dawdle.¡± It¡¯s cold. Ah, that¡¯s so cold. But I wasn¡¯t giving up. ¡°Well, at least let me have some tea. It¡¯s been a long time since I saw Doggy and Damien. I¡¯m not being a good master to them, so I should pay more attention to them.¡± I rose from the sofa using Doggy and Damien as excuses. I quickly opened the door and, before Amber started nagging again, I shouted, ¡°Amber, set the table in the garden of red roses!¡± Then, I rushed out before Amber caught me. I heard her sigh as I went out, but I just couldn¡¯t stay in that room any longer. It was so frustrating. I couldn¡¯t leave the mansion. Sure, I couldn¡¯t say anything about it because I brought it upon myself, but that didn¡¯t stop me from feeling frustrated. I walked out the main door with a spring to my step, then I brought my lips together and whistled, at which Doggy and Damian immediately rushed to my side. I leisurely strolled towards the garden of red roses. This place, which was full of the color red, was Doggy¡¯s favorite garden. Sure enough, Doggy and Damian appeared right away in their fox and hawk form. ¡°Doggy, Damian, let¡¯s have tea together.¡± It was a familiar habit because we were always together in the South. Doggy clung to me as soon as he shifted to his human form. ¡°Master! I missed you!¡± He was a very charming fox. He looked a bit different from the original, and it was quite awkward, but he was still cute. And while he was cute, he was definitely set apart from other people. Doggy was giddy beside me, and he plucked a red rose to place on his ear. Then, he turned around and approached me. ¡°What do you think, Master? Do I look good?¡± He was so cute that he looked perfect. Yep, he was very, very cute. But I shouldn¡¯t tell him. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 40 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 40 At that thought, I burst out laughing as I looked at this cute Doggy and the reliable Damian. I was so glad these two were by my side. The tea table was set just as I asked Amber, so I sat languidly under the warm sun¡¯s rays. Hm, as expected, people should live under the sun. Doggy¡¯s mumbling voice was nice to listen to, and the same was true with Damian¡¯s voice, even as he rebutted and scolded Doggy. While enjoying this leisure, I saw a carriage pulling into the driveway. It had the Duchy¡¯s insignia emblazoned on it. ¡°Brother must be back.¡± It was the carriage that Lucian usually used. I sprang up to welcome him. Lucian must have been very busy. I hadn¡¯t seen Lucian at all since that night, and even during mealtimes, I couldn¡¯t see him because I was busy as well. My bias. I need to recharge by seeing my beloved bias! I hurried my steps. I could feel Doggy and Damian following me, but all my attention was solely directed at Lucian¡¯s carriage as I headed for it. As I walked faster, I happily called out to Lucian when he got off the carriage. ¡°Brother!¡± Those golden irises, which seem to be brighter than the sun, met my gaze. His cold eyes soon curved up when he saw me. ¡°Ray.¡± It¡¯s been too long since I last saw Lucian. Our obsessive male lead grew up to be so reliable. A tall physique, broad shoulders, long legs, and a perfect face. He became such a fine young man without even a hint of his old image of an unfeeling doll. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± The corners of Lucian¡¯s lips crept up slowly at my words. I stood in front of him, staring directly at those lips that had a nice smile. ¡°I¡¯m back, Ray.¡± My heart fluttered at his low voice. Wow, he even has a very nice voice. My bias, you¡¯re really no joke. How is it possible that you grew up so well? Of course, the leaves had been green ever since he was young, but he transformed well from an obsessive yandere seme to a kind, sweet seme. Really. He¡¯s absolutely perfect. But¡­ What if it didn¡¯t work out with Noah? I was wracked with worries again the moment I saw him. I wanted Noah to live a happy life with Lucian, but I think Noah¡¯s seeing another man right now¡­ So who the hell should I introduce to Lucian? I don¡¯t think it can be a woman. In the first place, Noah was the only one Lucian ever liked, so the cheat key of knowing the original narrative was useless. ¡°What are you thinking so hard about?¡± Realizing that I was holding his hand, my eyes widened as I looked up at him. And on top of that, we had already entered the mansion. I got lost in thought for only a moment, but how did we get here? Surprised by my own self, I replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing big. I was just wondering who you¡¯ll spend the rest of his life with, Brother.¡± Hm¡­ I¡¯m sure he has a type, right? He used to like Noah. ¡­But he wouldn¡¯t be able to get married. The Empire had yet to accept relationships with the same gender, so marriage equality would be even harder to achieve. I must have looked at him with a pitiful look on my face because Lucian¡¯s expression changed subtly, but then returned to his original expression. ¡°I sometimes wonder what goes on in your head, Ray.¡± I was appalled by the mere mention. Why do you want to know what I¡¯m thinking about? You¡¯ll get hurt if you can hear my thoughts. You don¡¯t know how much I¡¯m hiding from you. But in any case, it¡¯s a shame. I still think Noah¡¯s the best for Lucian. ¡°Brother, did you get tailored for a new suit, too? I just picked out my dress for the debutante.¡± Lucian was also going to attend the debutante. Of course, the Imperial Family was going to hold it, so he was required to participate. But more than that, I was excited because I¡¯d never attended a banquet ever since I was young. Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s been a while, but I was feeling pretty excited. ¡°Brother, a while ago, Doggy put a red rose in his ear and asked me if he was cute.¡± As we walked all the way to my room, I talked nonstop, but Lucian listened to my chattering without cutting me off. I liked how he looked at me with those affectionate eyes, so I giggled when I saw him, but again¡­ he lifted a hand to caress my cheek, slowly, gently, as though he was touching something very precious. ¡°Brother, you must eat together with me today. Don¡¯t you know how lonely I am?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Even the way he answered was so kind now. Only then did it hit me. Oh, I¡¯m back. I liked the South. I got to relax a lot there, but it was so much better to be beside my bias. He stroked my cheek with his thumb. Not from bottom to top like last time, but from top to bottom. I puffed up my cheeks as much as I could and stuck out my lips, but he pressed my lips back down with his thumb, as if to put them back in. It was so funny that I laughed so hard, I had to close my eyes. Our bias~! You¡¯re no longer a man to be consumed with regret, now you¡¯re a man of passion! A very talented and kind seme! That¡¯s right, I shouldn¡¯t care if he would never get involved with Noah. There must be another man who¡¯d make Lucian happy! I¡¯ll be sure to be on the lookout at the upcoming banquet. I shouted inwardly to myself as I made a new resolution. Plan A? Scratch that! We¡¯re going for Plan B! Still rubbing my lips slowly, without knowing that he was still looking at me intently, I just smiled broadly in delight. The chill in the air gradually disappeared as spring came in full bloom, and so from the greenery, white magnolias and pink buds had blossomed. Unlike the rose gardens that had preservation magic on them, the trees I saw on the path showed off the charms of the present season. I ate breakfast separately in my room today, and I could only pout at the small amount of food that couldn¡¯t even be called breakfast. People lived to eat. Who would think that this was enough even to inhale through their nose? I looked at Amber helplessly, trying to beg for more, but she was so busy that she didn¡¯t even see. Because today was my coming of age. Having only eaten a bowl of soup and a simple plate of salad, I was immediately taken hostage by Amber as she dolled me up from head to toe. I was thinly lathered with oils that had subtle hints to them, and even my nails and my split ends did not survive Amber¡¯s attention. I usually wore comfortable dresses, but I couldn¡¯t do that this time. I opted for dresses that didn¡¯t need a corset for them, but the closer I got to adulthood, the more frequent it became that Amber tried to force me to wear them. But I was so good at avoiding it! And yet¡­ I had no choice but to wear it today. I clutched the bed post with both hands nervously as I got laced up with the first corset I¡¯d ever put on. I did this because I remember seeing it in a movie once. ¡°Milady, why are you holding onto the bed post?¡± Amber asked in a curious voice. Huh? Wasn¡¯t this how you did it? Amber put the corset around me. The feeling of having something tight over my waist was awkward, but it wasn¡¯t enough to feel like dying from asphyxiation. No, to be honest, I think my back feels more comfortable because it wasn¡¯t as tight as I expected it to be? I thought she¡¯d need another maid to assist her, but Amber got me into the dress all by herself. Feeling strange, I asked, ¡°The corset is really light. Shouldn¡¯t it be more uncomfortable?¡± ¡°Who wears a corset like that these days? This one¡¯s the developed version, so it shouldn¡¯t be uncomfortable.¡± ¡°Then why did you give me so little food? Didn¡¯t I have to tighten my waist?¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s not like that, people usually eat less when there¡¯s a banquet, even to the point of just having one cup of tea.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be nice to wear a dress with a bulging belly.¡± Maybe my belly would still stick out even if I wore a corset, but I soon agreed with her. Let¡¯s go to the banquet and eat a lot! The dress I was wearing matched my eyes. With dark blue as its main color, there were gold leaves and vines embroidered as the design. First, I put on a white lace dress with silver embroidery, then a dark blue robe over it, and it¡¯s closed with a ribbon of the same color as the main design with a leaf in front. After styling my hair in a half-up hairstyle to suit the debutante, a pin was used to keep it in place. Then, a flower corsage and some jewelry were placed on me as well. The emerald necklace and earrings set were given by the Duke as a gift. After my make-up was done, I stood in front of the mirror and saw a different version of me. For the first time since I reincarnated, I was dressed up to nines. Until now, I had stayed in my comfort zone because I didn¡¯t socialize with others that much, and this was possible because both the Duchess and the Duke were considerate of me. But now, as I looked at myself in the mirror, I looked pretty, too. Perhaps because I could still feel a slight disconnect with this body, I didn¡¯t think that this face suited me, but I was still excited to see myself become beautiful like this. ¡°Milady, there is also a doll for you.¡± Amber handed me the fashion doll that the designer made for me. The doll had the same dress I wore, and it looked very luxurious and cute. ¡°Will I get a doll every time a dress is tailored for me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s usually the case, but this is more special. His Grace especially ordered this doll to look just like you.¡± The Duke still took good care of me even though he was busy with work. The endless affection made me feel giddy inside. Knock knock, knock, knock knock knock. I heard a familiar knock, and so I urged Amber to hurry and open the door. And when I saw Lucian come in, I wanted to faint right there on the spot. Kyaaa! My bias! So handsome! Look at that face! Absolutely perfect~! ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 41 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 41 With his hair swept back at the front, and loose at the back, it was the perfect hairstyle for Lucian. And on top of that, his coat jacket, vest and pants were all black, while his shirt was dark blue and his cravat was emerald green. My heart fluttered seeing that the suit he wore matched my dress. ¡°¡­Brother, you¡¯re so handsome.¡± I was sincere, to the bottom of my heart. And to convey my sincerity, I clasped my hands together tightly. Lucian simply stared at me as I did this. His golden irises, which were the only ones that held a warm tone from all the cool tones he was wearing, moved up and down to look at me as well. ¡°Ray, you¡¯re beautiful.¡± His eyes, which seemed to be full of sunshine, curved up. I spun around to show off the dress to him. ¡°Pretty, right?¡± Compliments could make a whale dance, didn¡¯t they? I couldn¡¯t help but dance myself even though my bias is more beautiful. I wanted to move my body more, but I refrained from doing so. ¡°But what is that?¡± Lucian motioned to the doll in my arms. I explained and showed it to him. ¡°The boutique will make one with every dress that¡¯s tailored for me. The doll looks like me, right? Even the dress is the same.¡± ¡°It really does look like you.¡± ¡°Right?¡± He smiled as I hooked my arm with his. Even while I was wearing heels, the height difference between us was still there, so I had to tilt my head back when talking to him. ¡°Brother, would you like to have it? I¡¯ll put it on Brother¡¯s desk. That way, it¡¯ll be like I¡¯m staring at you. Do you think you¡¯ll get distracted while you work?¡± I suggested it as a joke. He was already an adult, so he must also think that dolls were immature. But even as I giggled, Lucian¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Thank you.¡± He looked a little bashful, as though he was truly grateful. He took the doll from my hands and cradled it in his own arms. Then, in an instant, the doll that was about the size of two hand spans disappeared from his arms. ¡°Oh? Brother also knows how to do magic?¡± ¡°Just a little bit, but I used a subspace magic tool.¡± Ohh, I see. So it was a magic tool. It was a bit jarring, though. In the novel, Lucian only trained his swordsmanship. Wasn¡¯t he set to become a sword master later on? I¡¯m sure that¡¯s how it¡¯s supposed to go¡­ I think I¡¯ll have to go over my diary again, where I wrote about the narrative. There were too many facts that kept mixing up in my head, and I didn¡¯t know if it was because I interfered or if I just remembered incorrectly. The prime example was Cassandra. She often intruded in my thoughts, but it was usually possible only with my permission. For now, I¡¯ve blocked her. I wasn¡¯t sure how to describe her presence, but I felt some relief. After all, she¡¯s just a ghost, so she couldn¡¯t cause direct harm to people. That kind of relief. ¡°Then, shall we go?¡± Lucian smiled softly and extended his arm. At the picturesque posture of an escort, giggles bubbled at my lips. ¡°Hehe, ehehe.¡± I¡¯m a successful fan! I¡¯m being escorted by my bias! If there¡¯s anyone more successful than me, then come out! Tell them to come out! I couldn¡¯t help but bask in delight. I meant to place my hand over his arm lightly, but I hooked my arm with his without realizing it. ¡°Milady!¡± Amber was immediately up in arms to nag me at the sight, but Lucian gestured to stop the maid. Then, he gently swept his hand over my arm to weave our arms even closer than before. ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± As expected! My bias knows what¡¯s best! After Lucian said that being arm in arm was better, I squinted at Amber. Don¡¯t worry. Of course, I did notice that Amber¡¯s face looked very stiff, but shouldn¡¯t we just be careful when we¡¯re already inside the banquet hall? When we reached the entrance of the mansion, the Duke and Duchess were there to greet us. The Duke was wearing a black and white ensemble, while the Duchess was wearing a pale, sky blue dress and a translucent shawl. It was the perfect match for the Duchess¡¯ milky hair. But when the Duke saw my arm over Lucian¡¯s, he immediately frowned. Of course, I should have expected this, but I didn¡¯t know that even the Duchess would frown. ¡°An escort isn¡¯t allowed to do that.¡± At the Duchess¡¯ mild rebuke, I slipped my arm out of Lucian¡¯s and lightly placed my hand over Lucian¡¯s wrist. After staring at the Duchess, Lucian looked down at me, disappointment behind his eyes. ¡°Can we do it again next time?¡± Ohh, there, there, my bias. Do you like linking arms? Thinking that I knew his intentions, I nodded vigorously and answered. ¡°Alright, Brother!¡± The four of us rode together at the Duchy¡¯s official wagon that¡¯s exclusively used for banquets. It was twice as spacious as a normal carriage. Climbing comfortably into the carriage with Lucian¡¯s help, I turned to the Duke and Duchess who were sitting opposite me and Lucian. ¡°Thank you for chaperoning me during my debutante. And thank you very much for taking care of me until now.¡± I felt grateful to them for taking so much care of me even though I was just an adopted daughter. The Duke loved me beyond doting, and the Duchess cared for me as well. I knew that the Duke was affectionate only because of the memory of my biological father, but I was still very grateful. And I was glad that this family seemed to be more harmonious than before. ¡°You¡¯re saying all sorts of things.¡± The Duke coughed shyly while the Duchess just smiled softly. It was a huge improvement compared to the past. But of course, I knew there was still a long way to go. Lucian didn¡¯t even look at the Ducal couple sitting in front of him. He was entirely focused on me, even with his body tilted in my direction as though I was the only one he could see. It bothered me a bit, but I knew there was still time to improve. The four of us had a pleasant conversation while riding the carriage. I thought the atmosphere would go cold if I didn¡¯t keep the conversation going, but it all turned out fine. I burst out in admiration once more when the palace, which I only saw once before, came into view. The golden palace was seriously no joke, even from a distance. There was a long line of carriages at the gate. But the Duchy of Leon¡¯s carriage went up to the front without pausing. The knight who was guarding the entrance bowed towards the direction of our carriage, then easily let us in. Now at the entrance to the palace, the carriage slowed to a halt, then we got off the carriage one by one. The palace was bursting with the scent of flowers. I was busy looking around for where the fragrance was coming from, and so I didn¡¯t know where I was being ushered to. But now, as we walked along the long hallway, we came face to face with a gigantic door. It was a beautifully carved door with a platinum lion symbolizing the Leonis Empire. Standing in front of that door, the attendant saw us and immediately shouted while the door opened. ¡°Their Graces, Pedro de Leon, Camilla de Leon, Lucian de Leon and Rachel de Leon are entering!¡± It was strange hearing my name mentioned after theirs. Even though they¡¯d become my family, I realized that I may have unconsciously drawn a line between us. But when I was called with them under the same last name, there was a tingling feeling in me. As we entered the banquet hall, the aristocrats around us all turned their attention to us in unison. Many of them covered their lips as they murmured. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re talking about me. I was someone who didn¡¯t socialize, so I wasn¡¯t known. I was a child adopted by the Duke, and this was possible only with the Emperor¡¯s permission. But there were still rumors about this that had spread. Even when my biological uncle was still alive, it wasn¡¯t entirely uncommon for a godfather to adopt the child instead. But there might be a problem with Count Elrand. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re all trying to absorb as much gossip fodder as they could, but here I was just waiting for the banquet to end already. Upon entering the banquet hall, the Duke and Duchess went to their respective circles. As expected, they had many acquaintances and colleagues to greet, seeing as they¡¯d been socializing for a long time already. But of course, more people approached to greet the Duke and Duchess rather than the other way around. ¡°Ray, do you want a drink?¡± ¡°Hmm, Brother.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m an adult now, so can I drink champagne?¡± Fortunately, Lucian stayed by my side as my escort. There were many people from a distance who wanted to approach Lucian, but I pretended not to notice. I didn¡¯t want to be left alone for now. I still felt quite awkward coming here as someone who never attended banquets or social gatherings before. ¡°Champagne?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m at a banquet right now, but I¡¯m not drinking. That¡¯s too much.¡± At my request, Lucian had a serious expression. Meanwhile, my eyes widened at the sight of the buffet table, with its small, colorful desserts that seemed like they¡¯d melt inside my mouth, and there were other finger foods as well. Oh? Did that one just look spicy or was it truly spicy? Since when did spicy food become popular in the Empire? Was it only popular in the capital and not in the entire Empire? Maybe that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t know. Feeling strange, I retracted my hand from Lucian¡¯s and stood in front of the food table. ¡°Brother, look. It seems really spicy.¡± Come to think of it, it¡¯s been far too long since I last ate spicy food. The spicy sauce I bought last time was still my number one must-buy item. In the South, I had a grand time eating sashimi. As I was admiring the food table that was adorned with finger food of various red shades, I spotted one that looked especially spicy. Eyeing the dark red egg tarts, I burst into admiration. It¡¯ll surely burn in my mouth even if I take just one bite. Oh, I¡¯ve seen that color before. When I saw the familiar dark red hue on the egg tarts, I thought of the booger king. I threw all the black sauce I had at his eye back then. I hope he didn¡¯t go blind¡­? ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 42 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 42 No, I think it¡¯s better that he¡¯d go blind, that dangerous man. He should at least have a handicap or something. Ah, but no, it might be too much. The spirit of darkness was said to feed on people¡¯s dark emotions and fears, and because of that, the food that it eats was everlasting. Anyway. I was starving and the very delicious-looking spicy finger food was very tempting. Can I have one? But Lucian grabbed my wrist the moment I tried to reach for the egg tart with the darkest red hue out of the bunch. ¡°Why, Brother?¡± Lucian glared at the dark red egg tarts instead of me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this color?¡± Indeed, if you aren¡¯t used to spicy food, you¡¯d be suspicious of it. But really, was someone in the Imperial family a fan of spicy food? Otherwise, there¡¯d be no way these would be served in an Imperial banquet. ¡°I don¡¯t think you should eat this.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The color is questionable.¡± ¡°Keuh.¡± I hurriedly covered my lips with my hands. The way my bias said that so seriously was so funny. Well actually, it¡¯s true that the color is suspicious. But I want to know how spicy it¡¯ll be¡­ A mischievous thought occurred to me at that moment. My bias has never eaten spicy food. Should I give you a taste? I looked up at Lucian with puppy dog eyes. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you try a little first?¡± I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going to see Lucian eat spicy food for the first time right in front of me! I¡¯m such a successful fan! And without hesitation, Lucian ate one entire dark red egg tart in his mouth. ¡°No, just a little¡­¡± The egg tart had already disappeared before I could finish my sentence. Lucian chewed with a blank face, then gulped it all down still with an unreadable face. No¡­ I think his eyes are a little red¡­ and a bit watery¡­ ¡°Huu¡­¡± Lucian exhaled deeply and looked at me seriously, yet with moist eyes. ¡°I think the person who decided to serve this food should be punished.¡± Every time he breathed out as he spoke, the distinct scent of peppers came out. It certainly wasn¡¯t a normal spicy level. What made anyone serve such dangerous food at an Imperial banquet? Well of course¡ªI totally like it. I ate the egg tarts despite Lucian¡¯s dissuasion. Tears welled up in my eyes the very moment I took a bite, and a throbbing sensation hit my tongue immediately, but then it quickly subsided. I was very satisfied by the tingling sensation on my tongue. ¡°Ray!¡± Surprised, Lucian grabbed my shoulder and stared at my lips. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can take it better than Brother. I like spicy food.¡± I¡¯d been away for seven long years, so it was enough time to train my taste buds. I was twelve when I got separated from Lucian, but back then, I couldn¡¯t eat spicy food even if I desperately wanted to. But the South was my kind of place. The seafood was abundant, so I ate fresh oysters with spicy sauce, lemon juice and finely chopped pineapples every day. That, or I had spicy seafood pasta. My longing for spicy food was appeased by this spicy sauce. Lucian quickly brought my face closer to his, his worries clear. But I simply smiled at him as he looked at me¡ªhis face was redder than mine. It wasn¡¯t until he made sure that I was truly alright that Lucian leaned back. And only then did I realize that everyone around us was staring at us openly. Feeling burdened by the crowd¡¯s pointed gazes, even as they couldn¡¯t approach us, a welcome voice cut through the air. ¡°Rachel!¡± Seeing my only friend who was my age, I smiled. Belissa, the young lady of the Bourne Marquisate, was someone I continued exchanging letters with even after I went to the South. And very occasionally, she came to the South to spend her vacations with me, so we were quite close. ¡°Belissa!¡± With her intense red hair and bright green hair, she was wearing a red dress to match her colors. Standing side by side with me as I was in a dark blue dress, I feel like we contrasted each other well. Belissa curtsied politely to Lucian who was next to me. ¡°I am Belissa of the Bourne Marquisate. I am debuting alongside Rachel today.¡± I stole a peek at Lucian¡¯s expression at that moment¡ªjust in case he¡¯s also interested in women. Since the original narrative got distorted, I decided to keep an open mind and consider all possibilities. Whoever it is, I just want my bias to be happy. I shall observe his surroundings strictly with the eyes of a sister-in-law. Yup, that¡¯s right. Our Lucian isn¡¯t just a run-of-the mill guy. Don¡¯t worry, this Noona will be on the lookout for your sake. But contrary to my expectations, Lucian reciprocated Belissa¡¯s greetings with an aloof face. Very light, very brief. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± With Belissa¡¯s entrance, those who were lying in the wait for an opening crept up on us. No, to be exact, on Lucian. Of course, it¡¯s natural since he¡¯s the heir to the Duchy. ¡°You look so good in that dress, Rachel.¡± ¡°You look amazing, too, Belissa.¡± We gave each other compliments and grinned. To be honest, Belissa had a pretty fiery temper. Or rather, she was ready to take initiative anytime, to the point that she ran to my side to the South after just one letter telling her that I was feeling bored. I was so comfortable around her. Even if she¡¯s a noblewoman, Belissa would rather be in the company of people who would curse out at her to her face rather than be angelic in front of her, then backstab her later. ¡°Young Duke Leon, I¡¯m Eric from the Rosen region. At this time, our guild¡­¡± During my brief conversation with Belissa, so many people had already swarmed around Lucian. Swept by their vigor, I had to step back a little bit with Belissa. ¡°Huh? I¡¯ve never seen finger food like this before.¡± Belissa picked up one of the spicy finger foods. She also ate some spicy stuff when she came to the South, so I was about to say something about it, but someone from the crowd exclaimed. ¡°Lucian!¡± A refreshing, cheerful voice made me turn my head. Noah approached Lucian with a bright smile. Oooh, what¡¯s this? I thought you were dating another guy. Lucian¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much when he saw Noah, but he wasn¡¯t as cold as he was with everyone else. I stared blankly at the two people standing together. Oh my gosh! Oh. My. Gosh! They looked so much better together than they looked in the webtoon. Noah, with his bubbly personality, and Lucian, who was always detachedly cool, stood out enough to draw considerable attention at the banquet hall. People around them faltered at the sight of them together. Lucian, who was tall and sturdy, and Noah, who was soft and small, really fit well together so much that they deserved the Best Couple Award. ¡°Ah, Lucian. The people from our salon are over there. Let¡¯s go and say hello.¡± Noah was speaking to Lucian informally, but he didn¡¯t seem to care. My gaze was persistent on Noah. No matter how much she looked at him, any traces of him seeming to have the air of a middle-aged man* were all gone. Back then, his eyes felt so sleazy and his hands felt so icky, but now the tinkling laughter from him was so refreshing. Wow, it¡¯s like I could taste the refreshing citrus of oranges. When I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off him, Belissa was quick to notice, and she whispered in my ear. ¡°That young man is Noah de Castilla. He¡¯s famous nowadays. Although he hails from a Baron family, his social and business activities don¡¯t seem bad overall.¡± ¡°Business?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure, but I think he¡¯s in the restaurant line of business.¡± Did Noah ever pursue any businesses in the original? With all this new information, my mind was occupied with processing it. I didn¡¯t know anymore which one personality was right. Maybe Noah¡¯s personality changed just as much as Lucian¡¯s? Yet, however much he had changed and no matter how close they were, it wasn¡¯t considered nice to talk informally at a banquet hall. A Baron heir¡¯s lack of self-awareness around a Duke¡¯s heir seemed to have drawn great interest, so the number of people flocking around them increased. While everyone was trying to overhear much of their conversation, people around Noah even started clicking their tongues at him. But then, the loud voice of the attendant by the door echoed throughout the room. ¡°Here comes the Great Lion of the Leonis Empire, His Imperial Majesty the Emperor! Her Majesty the Emperor Dowager! And the Little Lion of the Empire, His Highness the Crown Prince and his consort Her Highness the Crown Princess!¡± It was a banquet that the Imperial family was hosting, so it was no surprise that the hosts would also appear. The nobles in attendance bowed down. I also curtsied according to the Imperial etiquette taught to me. As the Emperor reached his throne, he turned to the nobles and spoke. ¡°Everyone, raise your heads.¡± Ah, really. Our Emperor, you still have such a great voice. I only saw him once when I was young, but that charming voice of his was the same one I remembered. Slowly raising my head, I turned to the Emperor, but I averted my gaze slightly because it would be considered uncouth to stare directly. However, as I saw the Emperor¡¯s familiar appearance, my eyes widened without me realizing it. Near the silver-haired, emerald-eyed Emperor and Crown Prince, there was a gaze that was distinctly different from the Imperial family. Those purple eyes were looking at me directly. No, why¡­ Why are you here?! With an absurd expression on my face, my gaze met with those purple eyes. Elliot Aiden. Standing at a place where only the Imperial family was allowed to be in, the crazy booger king was smiling as though he had found something interesting. ¡ª¡ª tl/n: * Rachel describes Noah¡¯s previous atmosphere as ?? (ajae), which is short for ??? (ahjusshi), meaning a middle-aged or married man, or a guy who¡¯s somewhat like an uncle. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 43 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 43 ¡°How come?¡± Why¡¯s he here? In the original, he stayed in the underworld until the end, but why was the trash booger king here at the Imperial Palace? I can¡¯t believe it. He¡¯s even laughing while talking to the Emperor. At this absurd scene, I was left speechless. I couldn¡¯t make any sound and my lips were agape. At that time, the Emperor turned to address the nobles. ¡°The Imperial Family is pleased to celebrate the coming-of-age of those who had just become adults. Apart from that, during this auspicious day, I would like to take this opportunity to make an announcement.¡± All of the nobles turned to the seat of honor and listened to the Emperor¡¯s words. Everyone must have noticed the booger king, who did not belong in the Imperial Family, now. The physical traits of the Imperial Family of the Leonis Empire were rare. Incomparably brilliant silver hair, which only the Imperial Family had, was proof enough that one was part of the bloodline. However, Elliot, who wasn¡¯t a nobleman, didn¡¯t know of this fact. And I¡¯m sure he wasn¡¯t very interested. I destroyed this part of the original work. I, and no one else, revealed the secret to the booger king¡¯s birth. I screamed inwardly. I didn¡¯t mean to cause this much trouble. I just wanted to run away¡ªI never told him to go ahead and become a prince! My throat was tight. In the midst of my crisis, the Emperor continued to speak. ¡°I do not know how you all will receive this news, but I would like to introduce my son. We were separated when he was still very young due to some unfortunate circumstances.¡± The nobles listened to the Emperor. ¡°My son will be joining as a debutant today as well. I hope everyone welcomes him.¡± Everyone applauded after the Emperor finished speaking. None of the nobles dared refute his words. The booger king¡ªno, Elliot sol Leonis¡ªstepped forward. With a tone that was more profound that what I heard before, and a nice voice that definitely fit with the Imperial bloodline, Elliot spoke. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you all. I was able to return to my rightful place through the gracious generosity of Father and Brother. I¡¯ve passed the age to participate as a debutant, but today will be a meaningful day for me nonetheless.¡± As he spoke, he looked straight at me. I could feel goosebumps all over my skin the moment he said ¡®meaningful¡¯ while looking into my eyes. This crazy punk. Just what are you scheming again? That¡¯s why the Duke couldn¡¯t find him. Does this even make sense? When? Was it recent? Or right after I was kidnapped? Then why was his existence shown only now? It¡¯s as if I had entered the eye of a storm. I could feel it. Something¡¯s about to happen. I felt even more anxious because it was still peaceful. So engrossed in my worries, I realized I¡¯d been biting my lower lip only when a big hand pressed over it. ¡°Ray, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucian, who came closer to me without me noticing him, looked at me with concerned eyes. He was being so cold to others earlier, but he was showing a sweet face only to me. It¡¯s worrying that I might feel spoiled like this. I have a pretty amiable relationship with him now, so I avoided the doom ending like in the original, but I still shouldn¡¯t let my guard down. Wasn¡¯t the booger king¡¯s presence here a testament to my carelessness? Anyway, did the Duke have no idea about this? Did he not know that the kidnapper he¡¯d been looking for all this time had entered the Imperial Palace? Even after all this, I still needed to participate in the debutante celebration, yet I was still flustered. I can¡¯t forget what I learned. While I was frozen with anxiety, not knowing what to do, Lucian stroked my cheek gently. It¡¯s like I was something fragile. Maybe it¡¯s only because I was wearing makeup now, but he was caressing my cheek with an especially gentle touch. ¡°Brother. I¡¯m just a bit nervous.¡± During the debutante ball, people were required to greet the Emperor according to Imperial etiquette while listening to his words of blessing. It didn¡¯t sound like a big deal, but because we¡¯re in front of the Emperor and so many nobles, it¡¯s no surprise that the debutants would feel burdened to do well. Lucian, of course, would think that this was the reason why I was thrown off. Sure enough, he smiled affectionately as he continued to stroke my cheek. ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you make a mistake. Just be yourself because you¡¯re already shining on your own.¡± Lu~ci~an~! You¡¯re being such a kind male lead! Are you doing this to win over this Noona¡¯s heart? As expected of my bias. I feel like the giant bean pod for Lucian got upgraded to metal. Nothing will be able to break my bean pod! { t/n: ¡®bean pod¡¯ is the literal translation of it, but it¡¯s idiomatic to ¡®being blinded by love¡¯. } ¡°Hehe, thanks to Brother, I¡¯m not nervous anymore.¡± This was true. With Lucian by my side, it felt like that trash booger king would just turn into dust. You fool. Now that he was part of the Imperial Family, he must think that he¡¯s someone amazing now. But the higher a person was up on the social ladder, the more restrictions there were on their words and actions. You made a huge mistake. I raised my chin slightly, now feeling more self-assured, and smiled at the booger king. Just try crossing my way, you stupid punk. I silently pressured him, hoping that my eyes would convey my words. At that time, the booger king was staring at me when he suddenly burst into laughter, his shoulders shaking as he covered his face. What¡¯s this, you¡¯re laughing at me? Hey, am I funny to you?! Do you want me to dip your eyeballs into some spicy sauce again? Ah, what a shame. It would have been better if he went blind last time. At that time, the chamberlain came forward and spoke. ¡°From this point on, I shall be calling people one by one. If your name has been called, please step forward and give your greetings to His Imperial Majesty the Emperor.¡± Next to me, Belissa whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be right next to you.¡± She also fixed my hair slightly. ¡°Thanks.¡± During the greetings, the booger king stepped away from the Emperor¡¯s side and knelt down in front of him. ¡°Prince Elliot sol Leonis, you may rise.¡± Elliot stood in front of the Emperor. His lean body and tall frame were enough to steal the hearts of the noble young ladies. Even the wives began chattering amongst themselves, covering their lips with their hands or fans. This was why I didn¡¯t want to start socializing. It¡¯s hard to get used to this kind of environment. First of all, after having lived in modern society before this, it¡¯s uncomfortable to follow all these customs and etiquette. No matter how long I stayed here, I still wasn¡¯t used to it. ¡°Elliot, my precious son.¡± The Emperor¡¯s solemn and pleasant voice filled the banquet hall magnanimously. ¡°I want the future to be filled with many days that I could spend with you so that the time we lost while we were separated would disappear. Since you¡¯ve officially become a prince, I should hurry and find you a companion as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I am grateful, Father.¡± ¡°From this day on, you shall also be called a Little Lion of the Empire, just as it is dictated by the tradition of the Leonis Empire. As an Imperial Prince, you must exude an exemplary visage to our people.¡± ¡°I, Elliot sol Leonis, shall heed Your Majesty¡¯s command.¡± The Emperor nodded with a proud expression. When Elliot¡¯s turn was over, he went back to his seat. ¡°Ducal Princess Rachel of the Leon family. Please come forward.¡± As soon as I was called, I walked gracefully towards the Emperor just as I was taught. ¡°So you¡¯re Rachel, the flower of Leon.¡± No, wait, I haven¡¯t heard that before. ¡°The Duke boasted about you so much, but I now know why.¡± Duke¡­ you didn¡¯t just do that at home? Feeling nauseous, I could feel cold sweat coming out. Having only stayed at the mansion or at the southern villa, I wasn¡¯t aware of the rumors about me. Amber didn¡¯t tell me anything either. ¡°Congratulations on your coming-of-age. May you bloom as beautifully and gracefully even more in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you very much, Your Majesty. I shall heed your meaningful words.¡± ¡°Hoho, what a clear voice.¡± After completing the final curtsy mandated by Imperial etiquette, I returned and sighed quietly. When I came back, Lucian slipped his arm around my waist and pulled me next to him. I think he did this because it¡¯s crowded around here. I just smiled as I looked up. His sweet golden irises shone down on me. One by one, the young ladies and young lords who were debuting today were called. Naturally, as time passed, the space in the middle of the banquet hall was emptied. As it was customary, the debutants will need to waltz. I was the one with the highest status so I was supposed to come out first, but since the booger king was proclaimed as a prince, I would be second this time. The Duke and the Duchess, without me realizing it, were by my side now and congratulated me for reaching adulthood. As the four of us gathered with the Ducal couple, me and Lucian, everyone¡¯s eyes were on us again. This family¡¯s so popular. Right, just look at how prominent this family was. With all the wealth and power that the Leon family had, how could it not be prominent? That¡¯s why they¡¯re all curious. ¡°Ray.¡± Lucian called me suddenly. Somehow, his tone was filled with expectation, so I looked up at him in surprise. He never had this tone of voice before. Although we¡¯ve been talking more now, he never asked for anything from me. Oh, but there¡¯s one time that he asked me not to forget him right before I went to the south. But why did he call my name with that almost nervous voice here at the banquet hall? What is it, Lucian? Go ahead. This Noona will listen to everything. Similarly, I waited for his next words with anticipation. It felt like it happened in slow motion, the way he slowly opened his lips while his eyes stayed focused on me. Just what are you trying to say? As tension and anticipation mixed together, a low but pleasant voice spoke out. ¡°Would you like to dance¡ª¡± ¡°Princess Rachel.¡± But right at that moment, another baritone voice intervened. Elliot approached us before we knew it, then called my name with a detestable smile. What the hell, trash booger king. Our Lucian was saying something! No one¡¯s allowed to cut off my beloved bias mid-sentence! I turned to him with a sharpened gaze. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 44 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 44 Whether he cared about my sharp glare or not, the booger king looked at me with a soft smile on his lips. ¡°May I have this dance?¡± Seven years had passed, but I could still remember how flippantly he could threaten people. I¡¯m sure he knows who I am. Why is he approaching me? I wanted to find out, so I accepted his request. I had to know why he kidnapped me and how he hid himself so thoroughly that even the Duke couldn¡¯t find him. Then after all that, why did he appear in front of me again? Because of everything I was thinking, I never knew how severely Lucian was glaring at him. When I offered my hand without answering him directly, he took my hand willfully. We walked to the middle of the hall, all eyes on us. As we went, I muttered under my breath. ¡°Hey, kidnapper. Why¡¯re you here?¡± As we reached the center, we faced each other and I placed one hand on his shoulder as he held my waist, then he took my other hand. Before the orchestra played the music, he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to you. I never even guessed that my father was someone living in the palace.¡± Damn it. I really didn¡¯t know that it¡¯s going to be this way. Why did the Emperor accept him as his son? I¡¯m sure that the Crown Prince didn¡¯t stay still either. As I contemplated, the orchestra finally began, and we gradually started dancing to the waltz. I¡¯m a bit confident with my dancing, and so I moved gracefully along with the booger king¡¯s lead. And I didn¡¯t forget to whisper in return. ¡°I can¡¯t believe even a kidnapper can turn into a prince. I¡¯m so worried about the future of the Empire that I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to sleep well at night.¡± I spoke with as much sarcasm as I could muster, but he held my hand tightly and twirled me around as though he wasn¡¯t even affected. While spinning, I stopped the moment he held me by the waist. Then, a subtle scent mixed with his voice as he spoke close to my ear. ¡°If it¡¯s like that, then aren¡¯t you a perpetrator who tried to kill an Imperial Family member?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°The sauce you poured into my eyes. It¡¯s difficult to eat it as it is, why did you have to throw it in my eyes?¡± ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that better than pointing a blade at another person?¡± I made a rebuttal without backing down. Elliot smiled brightly, grabbed my waist and tilted me downwards as he spoke. ¡°I won¡¯t do that anymore.¡± ¡°How can I trust you?¡± I retorted as he pulled me back up. He stayed relaxed as he spun around in a big circle with me. When did he learn how to dance? I didn¡¯t want to admit it, but he¡¯s surprisingly good at this. It hasn¡¯t been long since I myself learned, but I don¡¯t know when this guy found the time to learn. ¡°Isn¡¯t that something a ducal princess wouldn¡¯t say? Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m glad to hear you say that. This place is so boring.¡± He came so close that the tips of our noses almost touched, then he turned his head to the side¡ªas if he would kiss me¡ªthen continued. ¡°What if I tell you that I became a prince because I wanted to meet you again? Will you believe me?¡± ¡°This crazy punk.¡± ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Our dance came to an end with me swearing. The pounding heartbeats I heard were very unpleasant because we were still so close to each other. I didn¡¯t want to admit that my heart ever pounded for this guy. After curtsying, I quickly returned to Lucian. Lucian stood blankly as he watched the prince dancing with his sister. As he watched her return after finishing the song, everyone around him grew excited and started chattering. The Imperial Prince and the Ducal Princess danced together during the debutante ball, so this was the natural response. A young lady and a young lord, both unmarried and each with questionable pasts¡­ They kept saying that it was hard to deny that they matched well. Lucian, who never really minded what people said around him, quietly clenched his hands into fists as he heard this. He wanted to dance with her during her debut. He had been looking forward to it with so much anticipation. But some bastard stole her first dance and took her away. It felt like his eyes had gotten blurred with rage. Everyone was busy looking at Rachel with venom in their eyes. If he could, he wanted to kill everyone. Enzo reacted to his overflowing emotions. ¡ªDo you want me to kill them for you? I detest the Imperial Family. Lucian was swayed by the tempting words. It would be easy for him to fulfill his murderous urges with Enzo¡¯s abilities. Before a black tint almost overtook his brilliant golden irises completely, Rachel came back. Hugging his arm with both of hers, she spoke. ¡°Brother, come dance with me.¡± In fact, Rachel also wanted to have her first dance with her brother. She loathed the fact that she had to dance with the trash booger king when she could perfectly just go ahead and dance with her bias affectionately. But then she wanted to know what that guy¡¯s intentions were when he entered the palace. However, Lucian was uncomfortable right now. She¡¯s always lovely in his eyes, but he hated watching her with him. ¡°Honestly, I wanted my first dance to be with you, Brother.¡± Rachel also wanted to reject the booger king¡¯s invitation to dance. Looking up at Lucian, who was quietly staring at her, she whispered quietly. ¡°Do you remember when we were young? We went to a banquet and danced together in the garden.¡± ¡°¡­I remember.¡± Lucian remembered those memories from more than seven years ago. At that time, he still thought of Rachel as someone troublesome. So even if they went to a banquet hall together, he headed out to the garden and left her alone. But then Rachel followed him out. The full moon was bright, so he could remember Rachel¡¯s face clearly. Her flushed cheeks, her lovely smile that reached her eyes, and her shy hesitance as she held his hand tightly while they danced. Everything was clear, as though engraved in his mind. ¡°I remember.¡± Lucian looked down at Rachel and saw the loving gaze that never changed from when she was younger. He gulped. He had to restrain his throat that wished to let out a growl. He covets her. He wants her. He wishes to be the only person who can see her. All kinds of emotions swirled within him, but his expression did not change. ¡°Please dance with me, Brother.¡± As she pleaded again, Lucian grabbed her waist. There was a young lord who was about to step up and ask to dance with her, but he immediately backed down and lamented. Because they were family, these men did not consider Lucian as competition anyway. Lucian led her to the dance floor. As they stepped towards the center, he began to move according to the orchestra¡¯s melody. Originally, they had to hold each other¡¯s hand, and the shoulder or waist with a proper distance between them¡ªbut they moved closely together. Rachel¡¯s cheeks glowed pink, but he continued to draw her closer to himself. He wanted them all to know. They weren¡¯t family. Yet. ¡°Ray.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Perhaps he wasn¡¯t completely used to her yet. The moment she leaned on his shoulder and looked up at him, Lucian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°My first dance is with you, too, Rachel.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Yes. If it weren¡¯t for her, he wouldn¡¯t even be interested in attending a banquet. Without her, he wouldn¡¯t even be in the same position. When the Duke had separated him from Rachel, from some point on, he began his successorship lessons. Starting from the day the Duke told Lucian to stay away from Rachel, Lucian¡¯s attention was solely turned to attaining more power. But it¡¯s funny. Doesn¡¯t Lucian just need more power so that he could hold onto Rachel tightly? No matter how much he thought about it, his father was too lenient. Even though his father hated him so much, Lucian was given all the lessons that an heir must learn. And yet, there were many times when the gaze that his father had for him would be filled with contempt or reluctance. Lucian was aware that the Duke was projecting the previous Duke¡¯s image onto Lucian. That¡¯s why he went ahead and tried to imitate his grandfather who he couldn¡¯t even remember clearly. He wanted to engrave this loathsome silhouette in his father¡¯s mind so that his father would be more fearful of him. The desire for acceptance became a desire for dominance. The more he became greedy for Rachel, the more he saw his father as a bothersome bug who dares interfere. To match the increasingly intense accompanying music, Lucian turned with Rachel in his arms sharply just in time to the beat. When her fluttering blue dress settled back in place, he took her hand. As if he had planned it, he embraced her tightly and kissed her on the cheek. From the lips that touched her skin, a thrilling sensation emerged. He could feel bliss stirring within him. ¡°Congratulations on becoming an adult.¡± With his heart moved by many different emotions, he congratulated her. He was truly happy that Rachel had become an adult. From afar, Lucian and Rachel were watched. Elliot stood languidly against a wall. The young ladies around him kept trying to catch his gaze, but the only one in his sight was Rachel. She had been a scrawny kid the last time he saw her, but now, she grew up as a fine lady. He unconsciously lifted a hand to touch under his right eye. ¡°I experience hell because of you.¡± He had witnessed others falling into hell. He even laughed at them because he had nothing to do with them. ¡°But I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d have to experience it, too.¡± Maybe that¡¯s why. The reason he couldn¡¯t forget that girl. Wasn¡¯t this only natural? His eyes still felt like they were on fire. Otherwise, there¡¯s no other reason why he wanted her so badly. Elliot covered his lips with one hand. He stood with his posture upright to continue showing the demeanor of a prince¡ªbut underneath his palm, he couldn¡¯t hide this wretched desire. ¡°Hmm, how suspicious.¡± His purple eyes swept sharply towards Lucian, his hand gravitating to the place under his right eye again. Just like Elliot, that person¡¯s golden irises that were full of greed would not look away from Rachel. Having to behave like the Emperor¡¯s son was annoying, but he had to bear it all for power. There was no better position for him to be able to deal with those nobles. The reason why he came to his father, who never even thought of meeting him again, was just so he could get what he wanted. And he always got what he wanted. Of course, this time, it will be the same. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 45 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 45 After the debutante ball ended, invitations started to pour in. While watching Amber sift through the envelopes, I jumped up in frustration. ¡°I¡¯m still grounded? I can¡¯t believe it!¡± I was banned from going out after I was caught sneaking out last time, but I didn¡¯t know it would still be this way. Frustrated at no one in particular, I was annoyed with Amber for no reason. ¡°It¡¯s so so so frustrating!¡± ¡°Milady, I can¡¯t listen to your request to stay cooped in anymore. You have to focus on your social activities now.¡± At Amber¡¯s determined tone, I sank down onto the sofa. I was actually planning something, that¡¯s why I was annoyed with Amber. When I saw Noah at the debutante ball, it felt kind of strange. Obviously, he looked different from when we met in front of the bookstore information guild. And he looked quite close to Lucian. ¡°Was I mistaken?¡± Was Noah playing a joke by acting like an old man? It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t recognize me. Maybe he pretended not to know me on purpose. Otherwise, how could a person look so different? And¡­ What if Lucian and Noah were meeting outside while I¡¯m not even allowed to go out? What if they¡¯re already doing everything outside confirming their love for each other?! Would I be the only one deprived of this sight? This can¡¯t be. This can¡¯t happen to a successful fan. I want to fangirl while watching you two together! As I was thinking of a way to sneak out, someone entered my room. It¡¯s been a while since I saw the Duke, who spoke to me with a withered face. ¡°Let¡¯s go out on a date, my daughter.¡± This was the first time we met alone after I caught him hiding my letters from Lucian. There was still a little awkwardness between us, but this was good news. ¡°Really? But I¡¯m not allowed to go out.¡± I put on a pitiful expression on purpose. Please let me out now. I need to go to the information guild and ask a lot of things. The Duke sat across from me and, with a pout on my lips, I added. ¡°I¡¯m still banned from going out, but I really promise I won¡¯t go out alone anymore. I can¡¯t meet the other young ladies¡­ What can I do when I have all these invitations? I can¡¯t even go out¡­¡± As I talked, the pout I had became pursed lips as I got increasingly grumpy. The Duke watched me, maybe thinking that I was being cute, then spoke. ¡°Call me Dad and I¡¯ll let you go out.¡± Did he realize that I wasn¡¯t calling him that because he hid my letters? We didn¡¯t have much to talk about between us, so I thought he didn¡¯t notice. Do you think that Dad wouldn¡¯t know if you¡¯re not talking to me on purpose? You¡¯re upset.¡± Oh, so you know already. As expected of the Duke. ¡°¡­Dad, let¡¯s stop it now.¡± ¡°Huu, if that¡¯s what my daughter says.¡± It felt so awkward to use the word ¡®Dad¡¯ that I used in the past. However, the bitterness I felt disappeared when I saw him smile. ¡°Then, will you go out on a date with Dad?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± This was something good. Now that I¡¯m not grounded anymore, I should bring Damien and Doggy with me when I stop by the information guild later. After shopping with the Duke, we stopped by a dessert store. We sat at a table on a sunny terrace, then the Duke stared at me. ¡°What is it?¡± No matter how much he¡¯d aged, his handsome features didn¡¯t seem to disappear. Still with such a striking appearance, his eyebrows gently creased. ¡°My daughter, I¡¯m worried because you¡¯re not spending that much.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a woman who chooses such little jewelry in this world. I¡¯m with you while you¡¯re shopping, but I can¡¯t believe you only picked ten¡­¡± The Duke was being serious. I thought I saw it wrong. ¡°How many are usually bought?¡± The Duke answered me plainly. ¡°You should have asked me to buy everything except for the ten pieces that you didn¡¯t like the most in the store. I can buy that much for my daughter.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± I was left speechless by his answer. The jewelry store we visited just now was the most prominent one in the capital, and it was the one most visited by the nobles who lived around here. You want me to buy everything except for ten? Isn¡¯t the Duke¡¯s sense of money out of whack? If I get used to this, how would I possibly be able to live once I left? Wouldn¡¯t the man I¡¯ll marry find out that I spend a lot? If I enjoy too many luxuries, my future husband will only hate me. Why is this Duke trying to raise me so extremely? Various questions popped into my head. But as though he could read my thoughts, the Duke spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. If it¡¯s the wealth of my daughter¡¯s future spouse, I¡¯ll be sure to verify everything first before I introduce you to him.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± I would only repeat the same word yet again. Why was he thinking of rushing me into that without even giving me any warnings? Couldn¡¯t he warn me beforehand first? As I gaped at the Duke, an employee came up with a dessert trolley. ¡°Pardon me. Here are the refreshments and the black tea that you¡¯ve ordered.¡± I asked for the Darjeeling tea I had with Noah before¡ªfirst flush, with a beautiful yellow tinge. It smelled like fresh, sweet grapes. The tea house where I met with Noah served really good tea. That¡¯s why I was curious about the taste of first flush Darjeeling tea here at the most famous dessert shop in the capital. And I was curious about one more thing. I lifted the teacup with elegant manners just as I was taught. As soon as I took a sip, the sweet, fragrant taste spread inside. The Duke likewise sipped his tea. ¡°It¡¯s sweet and fragrant, right?¡± It fell short by a small margin compared to the tea I drank at that small tea house with Noah, but I still liked the tea here. The Duke nodded, agreeing with me. ¡°It¡¯s colorful and elegant enough to be called the ¡®champagne of black tea¡¯.¡± ¡°¡­Right?¡± Yeah, this was the taste of Darjeeling that I knew. The brewing felt similar. But why did Noah say that? Something was bothering me, so I kept trying to recall what happened at that time. While sipping tea, I looked out the terrace. Then suddenly, I saw Lucian coming out of the building across from the dessert shop. Hmm? That¡¯s Lucian, right? Oh, maybe that¡¯s the salon he usually went to. I wanted to call out to him in excitement, but Noah went out the door after him. Oh! So you¡¯re together? Noah smiled while talking to Lucian, and Lucian answered him without ignoring him like he usually did to other people. This alone made me think of another possibility. Maybe the Noah I saw that day was just acting strangely. As I turned my gaze towards Lucian, I recalled the happy days they both had in the webtoon. Similar to those images, Noah smiled warmly as he grabbed Lucian¡¯s arm as though wrapping himself around him. I couldn¡¯t see his expression from where I was, but Lucian also leaned down closer to Noah as he said something. I was completely distracted by the two that I forgot the Duke¡¯s presence in front of me. The Duke was already looking at those two as well. It¡¯s unusual to see him so focused on them as he set down his teacup. With a complicated expression on his face, he frowned then turned his gaze back to me. As soon as he made eye contact with me, his pupils grew hazy. It¡¯s like he¡¯s seeing the ghost of my father, Liam, overlapping with my figure. This is serious. It¡¯s amazing that he still felt strongly for his beloved who had passed away. ¡°¡­My daughter. Do you want to get married?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± I really couldn¡¯t understand what the Duke was thinking. Why couldn¡¯t we stay on one page for once? My good mood from having a date with him was gone in an instant. Ah, seriously! I hate it! After returning to the estate, Pedro ordered the butler to summon Lucian back home. He recalled the scene he saw earlier. He was confused. Obviously, his son¡¯s attention was solely focused on Rachel¡ªbut who was that guy who suddenly appeared? How come Lucian just let him touch his arm? Did he really have that guy in mind? Was Rachel just a smoke screen? With increasingly scattered thoughts, Pedro sat down on the sofa inside his office and leaned back. He remembered how he was while loving Lucian. His love was so passionate that it felt like it could burn everything down. Was that something passed on through this bloodline? Then what should he do? Pedro felt miserable just thinking about it. Even Rachel saw that scene. As he continued ruminating over his dizzying thoughts, Lucian entered his office. As soon as his son came in, Pedro threw his teacup at him, but it flew past his head. ¡°You¡ªyou punk!¡± Pedro was enraged. He was livid that his son was using Rachel as a smoke screen to hide that guy, but above all, he was angry that he saw himself in Lucian. Pedro couldn¡¯t understand what he was feeling. Should he be happy that Lucian was looking more like his father than his grandfather now? While the Duke took his anger out on him, Lucian spoke without batting an eyelid. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re doing this, but do I still have to stand here and be disciplined by you, Father?¡± As he watched his son look back at him without even a hint of agitation, or any other emotion at all, Pedro¡¯s heart was shattered. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 46 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 46 Rather, it was Pedro who was agitated. If he were himself, he would have thought before he spoke. ¡°How dare you meet a man?! So Rachel was just a smoke screen? To protect your lover?!¡± Lucian didn¡¯t blink despite his father¡¯s loud roar. This only made Pedro¡¯s forehead wrinkle, and as though he was thinking hard, he suddenly blurted out venom. ¡°I know that Father likes men, but don¡¯t think that I¡¯m like you. It¡¯s unpleasant.¡± Pedro froze at the calm tone. ¡°You hated me because I resembled my grandfather, but now¡­ Are you scared that I¡¯ll resemble you this time?¡± ¡°You, how did you¡­?¡± Despite Pedro being startled, Lucian didn¡¯t care. Lucian knew more than Pedro thought. First of all, because Enzo rambled on in his head, he also heard what the employees had been whispering. Sometimes he heard his mother¡¯s muttering. That¡¯s why, of course, he also heard his father¡¯s whispers. He often talked to himself as if he was imploring someone else with a desperate voice. Well, this wasn¡¯t what Lucian meant to tell him. Lucian was curious about something else. ¡°Can¡¯t you hand over the Dukedom now? How long will you take me for a fool? You used me well as your heir while dangling Ray in front of me as leverage, but now that she¡¯s back, you don¡¯t want to hand it over?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pedro¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at his son. It was the first time he saw Lucian talk so much and look at him so coldly. ¡°Father¡ªno. Your Grace the Duke.¡± Pedro clenched his hands into fists as he heard this. Lucian took a step forward, staring into the blue eyes that had become more muddled with age. He looked down at his father from the opposite side of the coffee table. He quite enjoyed this moment. After getting rid of everything else in his heart and leaving only Rachel, it became oh so easier. When he gave up craving his parents¡¯ affection, he felt weightless. He didn¡¯t know how to explain it, but he was no longer frightened, no longer hurt. He exuded a certain energy. Pedro, who was a swordsman, was able to sense Lucian¡¯s unusual energy, and at this, his complexion grew paler in the face of an explosive energy that was stronger than his. Lucian laughed for the first time in front of his father. ¡°Before I force you out of this place, why don¡¯t you kneel before me as I applaud you?¡± ¡°¡­What¡ªwhat did you say?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be dragged down and turned into a dog, I suggest that you hand over the Dukedom immediately. Understand, Your Grace?¡± Lucian looked at him with distaste and turned around. It was all nonsense for Pedro, he couldn¡¯t understand. Pedro didn¡¯t even know what Rachel meant to him. Why must the Duke keep bothering him? Lucian had an overwhelming urge to grab him by the collar, but he endured. It wasn¡¯t because he was his father, but because he wanted to show Rachel only a confident, dignified appearance. As Pedro stared at Lucian¡¯s retreating figure as he exited the office, he could only bow forward as he felt his stomach being tied up in knots. By thinking of only the person who had hurt him all those years ago in the past, it felt like all the karma he had accumulated returned to him tens of times over. Pedro¡¯s eyes were blank. He could do nothing else but look around vacantly, not knowing what to do. Just like he did in the past. After returning to the mansion, I called for only Damian. ¡°Master, you called me?¡± ¡°Damian. Will you be able to fly while carrying me?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s possible. But instead, I¡¯ll have to fly in my half-human form, not completely as a hawk.¡± ¡°What do you look like in that form?¡± It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve known Damian and Doggy, but I¡¯ve never heard of a shapeshifter taking a half form. ¡°Like this.¡± And Damian immediately transformed. It wasn¡¯t his complete transformation as a hawk, but instead, his human form stayed while wings protruded from his back¡ªlike an angel. The feathers of his wide wings had a blend of light to dark brown. I approached Damian¡¯s mysterious form and circled around him. ¡°Wow, this is so cool¡ªyou can take out only your wings. Can Doggy also do this?¡± Damian smiled thinly. Or wait, was that a smirk? ¡°That guy can¡¯t do this yet.¡± His tone seemed to carry a subtle jab at Doggy. ¡®Hey, you seaweed punk!¡¯ ¡­Something like that? Well, I talked about seaweed once before, and when Doggy heard it, he immediately called Damian with the nickname ¡®seaweed punk¡¯.* Doggy, who could only give out weak nicknames, was beaten just now by Damian. Even after seeing this, I just sat still. Yeah, well, they¡¯ll settle this on their own. It won¡¯t be good for me to get between them when they¡¯re like this. ¡°But why did you ask, Master?¡± Damian had a worried expression because he knew I was still grounded. Of course, I don¡¯t really want to go out secretly, but it can¡¯t be helped. If the Duke never brought up marriage in front of me, I wouldn¡¯t have done this. I knew that I¡¯d have to marry someday, but I never imagined it¡¯d be this early. I thought I could finally be happy with my bias again, but I¡¯m being torn away from his side regardless of my wishes once more! Even if I wasn¡¯t being pushed out like this, I was already thinking that I should leave once Lucian met someone he loved! Right. This confirmed even more that the original had gone out the window. I should just get married or go live independently far away. And perhaps, maybe? Could I go back to Korea? I had all these thoughts as I stared at Damian, but I never spoke them aloud. No matter how reliable he was as a shapeshifter, I didn¡¯t want anyone to know about my condition and identity. Damian reached out his hand instead of urging me to answer. ¡°Does Amber know about this?¡± I called him in the middle of the night, so of course she didn¡¯t know. She wasn¡¯t in my room right now. ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ll just go out for a little while.¡± ¡°Hold my hand, Master.¡± I reached out and held his solid hand. With his other arm, he lifted me up. ¡°¡­Um, should I be this close to you?¡± ¡°When flying, it¡¯s better to have less air resistance. You might fall, so please, embrace me tightly.¡± At his serious tone, I urgently wrapped my arms around his neck. I can¡¯t fall. It¡¯s dizzying just thinking about it. As we went out through the balcony attached to my room, Damian looked at me once before soaring up. I stared into his eyes, the color of trees, that were twinkling right in front of me. I never noticed because I hadn¡¯t seen his eyes up close, but as he flew, his pupils shrank down completely, making it look as though his pupils had disappeared. So for the first time, I saw him as a shapeshifter. It¡¯s amazing how he transformed into a hawk, but because I came from a world that didn¡¯t have any magic, it seemed like my mind hadn¡¯t fully grasped what a shapeshifter was. Damian soared higher into the dark night sky to avoid getting seen by the knights guarding the mansion. When I looked down for a moment, the house was already as small as my fingernail. ¡°Hieek¡ªd-do we have to go up this high?¡± Damian smiled brightly at my question, so refreshing to see because it¡¯s my first time seeing his smile so purely. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. We¡¯ll get caught if we fly low.¡± It¡¯s really difficult to look down. But fortunately, I saw that the bookstore¡¯s lights were still on. ¡°What the, so the bookstore¡¯s open 24 hours.¡± Huh, well, that¡¯s good for me. As we entered the bookstore, I saw the young man I met inside the last time instead of the old man I saw at the counter before. He bowed his head lightly. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting.¡± ¡°You have the information I asked for?¡± ¡°Yes. Please let me take you somewhere private first.¡± I followed him with Damian in tow. Then, the young man glanced at Damian. ¡°Is it alright for him to follow us?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± The man seemed to be contemplating something deeply, but he soon accepted. ¡°Only clients can come in usually. However, since it¡¯s late at night, it¡¯s only right that the young lady brings her escort.¡± I blinked once, startled at the unexpected consideration. Amber said that information guilds were usually connected to the underworld, but it seemed like this man was kind enough. We entered the room and I sat down. Damian stood next to me as though he was guarding me. The man asked if I¡¯d like any tea, but I couldn¡¯t wait to hear what he had found out. He stared at my expression, then proceeded to speak without any more delays. ¡°First of all, the County of Elrand does not have a lord anymore. For seven years, it¡¯s the butler who¡¯s been managing the territory instead of the lord.¡± The period of seven years overlapped with the time I was kidnapped by the booger king. So it¡¯s true that my uncle just went ahead and attacked the Duke. Was he crazy? If he was a Count, then shouldn¡¯t he protect his territory? Why did he even become a Count when he couldn¡¯t care less about the County? However, the next news was something more outrageous. ¡°Derrick de Elrand is wanted at large right now.¡± ¡°Wanted?¡± Oh, how stupid of you, uncle. I swallowed down the rest of the curses I wanted to spew out. ¡°And Baron Castilla is in critical condition.¡± ¡ª¡ª t/n: *to be exact, he didn¡¯t say ¡®seaweed punk¡¯ but ??? (Capsosiphon fulvescens, Maesaengi), which is thick green algae that is consumed as food in Korea to treat stomach disorders and hangovers. But at the same time, it¡¯s algae that festers around a seagull¡¯s neck, in between its feathers, that¡¯s why Doggy used it as an insult to Damian. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 47 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 47 ¡°Isn¡¯t Noah de Castilla running a business?¡± Belissa mentioned that he¡¯s a robust young man who was running a business. ¡°Yes, but his family is under such a huge debt that it¡¯s hard to pay back the amount with only the meagre profits of his small business.¡± Of course. Noah¡¯s backstory wasn¡¯t good in the original either. ¡°Then what¡¯s the financial status of the Elrand County now? The lord hasn¡¯t been managing it for seven years, so does it make sense that it¡¯s still being maintained now? Or have the extended family taken over?¡± Numerous questions were shot out one after another. Why did my uncle do that? What happened to the County? Was the family involved with him being out at large? And why the hell was I¡­ After agonizing over it, I had a hunch that the Duke had a hand in this situation. I didn¡¯t know why my uncle acted so recklessly, but I was sure that the Duke knew what was going on in the Elrand territory right now. Sure enough, the man sitting across from me confirmed my suspicions. ¡°Right now, the finances of the Elrand County is being managed by the Leon Duchy. In addition, the Imperial Family seems to have gotten involved.¡± But this was unexpected. Why was the Imperial Family involved? If the territory¡¯s lord was wanted, it didn¡¯t matter who amongst the extended family was going to be picked to be the next Count. Unless the family committed treason. And apart from that, I¡¯m still alive. As Rachel de Elrand, I¡¯m the only living descendant of the departed Count and Countess. Because she was deep in thought, Cassandra, who wouldn¡¯t have been able to intrude into my thoughts normally, shouted loudly. ¡ªBecause of this weird ghost, our family¡¯s about to fall to ruin! Ugh. Seriously. Why does this woman keep calling me a ghost? Who¡¯s the ghost between us, huh? ¡ªGoodness, oh goodness me. The Elrand County, a founding family of the country, is about to fall to ruin. Ah, it¡¯s loud. The crying voice in my head that kept blaming other people was so annoying. I¡¯m going to get a migraine again. When I pressed my temple with my fingertips, trying to soothe the throbbing, Damian drew closer to me. ¡°It would be good to wrap this up soon.¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± I looked at the man in front of me. ¡°Did you use a fork to get this information? Why is it full of holes?¡± It was too vague. I brought it up because there¡¯s a lot of things that didn¡¯t match up. Isn¡¯t this a place where information was supposedly of quality? Or was there a more reputable place? I didn¡¯t even utter these words, but the man became serious. ¡°Even so, it¡¯s difficult to get intel on the Baron of Castilla. It¡¯s a bit hard to buy out any of their estate¡¯s employees because they don¡¯t have new servants, and all the servants that stay there now have been with the Baron for a long time.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough to pay them? What I want isn¡¯t this wishy-washy information.¡± ¡°I apologize about this, but please give me more time.¡± ¡°¡­Sure. Then I¡¯ll be back again, exactly a week later. Will that be enough time?¡± The man replied with a serious gaze. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll believe in you. If you give me information like this, I¡¯ll spread rumors that this guild gives out inadequate information.¡± The man chuckled under his breath. ¡°I understand.¡± Was what I said funny? But anyway, there was something else I wanted to ask. ¡°E-b-s-s, or abyss. Eye burning spicy sauce, right? It¡¯s the abbreviation*.¡± As I got up from my seat, I asked lightly without any thought. However, the man¡¯s reaction was striking. ¡°H-How did you know?¡± No, I mean, is this something to be surprised about? ¡°Well, it was obvious.¡± ¡°Do you know what it is? Have you ever had it in your eyes?¡± ¡°You talk too much.¡± At that time, Damian blocked the space between me and the man, speaking grimly. The man raised both his hands up in surrender. Then, I asked back without thinking about it much. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me. But I poured it once¡­¡± Before I could finish talking, I realized just how many times I poured the spicy sauce into someone¡¯s eyes. It was exactly one time. When I ran away from the booger king. No way¡­ No way. He¡¯s a prince right now. But was he still involved with the underworld? The Emperor won¡¯t sit still. Somehow, I looked back at the man, who was now fidgeting in discomfort. He looked like a kind enough person considering he¡¯s the face of an information guild. However, it¡¯s not right to judge a book by its cover. First of all, the booger king himself looked like an immaculate person just going by his face. I shook my head and left the room. Damian followed behind me. After exiting, I looked around, then reached up so Damian could hold me. With me in his arms, Damian flew as high as he did before, soared and arrived safely back at the balcony of my room, avoiding the knight¡¯s awareness. ¡°Thank you, Damien.¡± ¡°If you need me, then please feel free to call me anytime.¡± Damien¡¯s expression betrayed nothing even as I had called in the middle of the night just to use him as a taxi. While staring at his face, which was neutral as per usual, I asked him a question. ¡°What¡¯s mana resonance?¡± I remembered what Damian mentioned before. At that time, I didn¡¯t pay attention because I thought that I had nothing to do with mana. I didn¡¯t really feel strongly about it, nor did I think I was connected in any way, but I still wanted to ask. ¡°It¡¯s a magical power that is a connection between Master¡¯s mana and my own mana. If I move away from Master¡¯s mana range, I will still have my own mana, but I won¡¯t be able to use my abilities.¡± ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that disadvantageous only to you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only one aspect of this relationship. I feel comfortable with it.¡± I didn¡¯t quite get it. If he¡¯s a shapeshifter, wouldn¡¯t he want to live freely? I think I heard that magical creatures had better instincts than humans, but their population declined as they suffered a lot after being taken as slaves and imprisoned. But why did Damien say he¡¯s comfortable? I looked up to stare at his face. Damian, who was shorter than Lucian but taller than Doggy, was a man who had a firm physique and attractive copper skin. His light tree-colored eyes looked down at me. My worries abated as I saw how calm he was. If I look at him, he was a little unusual, too. He didn¡¯t talk a lot. Was it like that because he¡¯s a shapeshifter? It¡¯s like he knows something that humans would never know. I bid Damian good night and entered my room. Damian likewise said good night, then flew away from the balcony. As I entered the room, I carefully closed the balcony door. I took off my robe, but then light powered by magic suddenly illuminated the room. ¡°Ack¡ª!¡± I was really surprised. I was so surprised that it felt like my heart was about to pop out of my throat. But a large hand reached over my lips. I opened my tightly shut eyes. It was Lucian. When I saw him holding his index finger over his lips, I quickly nodded. As his calloused hand moved away from my lips, I grabbed my heart. I was really, really, really surprised. ¡°B-Brother?¡± Why was he in my room in the middle of the night? Did he notice that I left? When I looked up at Lucian with an innocent look, I saw him bite his lower lip as though he was in trouble. Oh, what a sight. I had no choice but to blush even without realizing it. As expected of the male lead! Goooosh! How could he make a person excited just by doing something so small? What a natural charmer! I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s a kind, gentle male lead now. ¡°Ray, where did you go so late at night?¡± Perhaps it¡¯s because he hadn¡¯t talked for a long while, but his voice was deep and husky. When he asked so suddenly, I stammered in response without even the time to think. ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­ Um¡­ It¡¯s because¡­¡± Lucian stopped me before I could continue. ¡°Just what are you so immersed in that you keep leaving on your own? Can¡¯t you tell me?¡± Lucian furrowed his brows so pitifully that I felt sorry right then. I didn¡¯t know how to deal with him when he¡¯s acting like this. Of course, I surrendered. ¡°Actually¡­¡± I confessed everything to Lucian without leaving out a single detail. It¡¯s unlikely that Lucian would talk to the Duke about this, so I just continued voicing my thoughts as well. ¡°It¡¯s really weird. I just don¡¯t understand what my uncle¡¯s doing. And what is the Duke thinking by being responsible for the Count¡­?¡± We were sitting side by side on my bed. I placed the robe that I wore earlier over the bed, then sighed deeply. ¡°Brother, think about it carefully. The Duke didn¡¯t tell me anything even though my biological family¡¯s estate is in a mess. Isn¡¯t this why I have no choice but to snoop around to find out the truth?¡± Lucian continued to listen to me, then he gently reached out to stroke my cheek. I didn¡¯t feel anything strange since he¡¯s been doing that a lot these days. His fingertips felt warmer, but I just thought that he was just naturally fond of touching cheeks like this. As he reached up with his other hand and held my cheeks with both his hands, he leaned closer with only a hairsbreadth between our noses, then spoke. ¡°Do you want to go back to the Elrand family?¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 48 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 48 His face looked so serious, so I could only laugh. ¡°That¡¯s not it. I¡¯m just thinking of the family. What if it falls to ruin? Then I won¡¯t be able to face my parents in the afterlife.¡± I meant this. Our time was short, but they gave me an abundance of love, even if they didn¡¯t know that another person¡¯s soul took over their daughter¡¯s body. So I felt a sense of indebtedness to them. ¡°Why didn¡¯t the Duke tell me?¡± When I asked this, Lucian reached up from my cheeks to touch my eyelids. I could feel his breath as he hovered over me with my eyes momentarily closed. ¡°Maybe he wanted to hide it from you¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Why would he need to hide it from me? Didn¡¯t that only mean there¡¯s a secret I didn¡¯t know? One that wasn¡¯t even mentioned in the original? As I contemplated it seriously, Lucian silently hugged me. He used one arm to embrace my waist, then his other hand stroked my hair. ¡°Seriously, Brother, why aren¡¯t you answering? Do you know what the Duke is trying to hide?¡± As he breathed out a languid breath, he replied slowly. ¡°If you want to know, I can find the answer for you. So¡­¡± Lucian rested his chin over my head. ¡°Ah, that hurts!¡± Just how sharp was his chin? His jawline was immaculate, but it¡¯s not supposed to be a weapon. I heard a low chuckle from above. At this, my lips curled up into a smile, but I pushed his chest in front of me with both hands. Firmly. ¡­Was it because his chest was hard? Rather, it was me who was pushed back. The intent was different, but anyway, I was separated from Lucian. But soon, Lucian drew me into an embrace once more. He¡¯s been really touchy these days. Of course, this Noona doesn¡¯t hate it, but he needs to grow up. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re heavy!¡± As I complained, I heard Lucian sigh, then he lifted his weight from me. Only then did I wonder why he was in my room. ¡°But Brother, why did you come here at this hour? Did you find out that I left?¡± How did he notice? That¡¯s amazing. Looking at his reaction, it looked like only he knew and not the Duke. Lucian didn¡¯t answer for a moment. He, who had a subtle look on his face, soon nodded to confirm this. ¡°Whoa. How did you know I went out?¡± ¡°¡­I came to see you because it didn¡¯t feel like you were sleeping well.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how you found out!¡± I nodded vigorously for no reason, just accepting the reason why he came to my room despite it being so late. Right. My bias had extraordinary abilities. He¡¯ll probably be able to sense people¡¯s footsteps soon. I looked into Lucian¡¯s eyes, which were shining brightly in a strange mood. His eyes seemed to have deepened as he matched my gaze, but my curiosity bubbled. ¡°How far away can you sense? Can you feel my movements all the way from your room?¡± Lucian had a subtle look as he listened to my question, but he soon answered me. ¡°¡­I can¡¯t feel your presence from my room, but I can if I¡¯m nearby.¡± ¡°Wow! You can feel people¡¯s presence now after practicing your swordsmanship so much!¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± Oh, how cool. It¡¯s really amazing. As expected, this was something possible in a fantasy setting. ¡°Then if I learn now, will I feel other people¡¯s presence like Brother, too?¡± As though he heard something he didn¡¯t expect, Lucian frowned. My bias, ahh, are you feeling flustered? While seeing Lucian act this way, I suddenly became the one who¡¯s flustered this time. His hand shot out and held my shoulder gently. ¡°Can¡¯t I be your eyes and ears instead?¡± Oh my goodness. My heart kind of fluttered¡­! No, no. My heart fluttered a lot. Of course, that¡¯s the only natural response! I smiled helplessly, but I nodded anyway. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m reassured that Brother is beside me!¡± Lucian¡¯s expression relaxed, relieved to hear what I said. He¡¯s really different now. In the past, he wouldn¡¯t even care to look at me, but right now, it¡¯s like he¡¯s looking only at me. Even though that shouldn¡¯t be the case. But I was happy anyway. He was thinking about me at least. My bias¡¯ interest in me was a bit different from his interest in others. Then, I suddenly recalled something. ¡°Ah, by the way, I saw Noah with you earlier.¡± ¡°¡­When we left the salon?¡± ¡°Yes! Are you close with him?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think we¡¯re that close.¡± ¡°Really? You looked close back then, though.¡± Ey, but you looked really close. Even objectively, it looked like that to me. Are you embarrassed to talk about him to your sister? ¡°I get it, I get it. You guys aren¡¯t close! I got it, hm?¡± Okay! This Noona will pretend not to know. Oh, I knew it. I won¡¯t need Plan B. I was going to introduce Lucian to other people¡­ But if he¡¯s getting along well with Noah, then I wouldn¡¯t need to anymore, right? I felt a sudden wave of drowsiness. My excited thoughts soon calmed down, and Lucian, who was a comfortable presence, made me feel even sleepier. Yaaawn. I can¡¯t even sit up anymore. ¡°Huaaam, Brother, I¡¯m sleepy¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll stay with you until you sleep.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t have t¡­¡± But it seemed like flying so high up in the air took a toll on my body. After being strained like that, I was now in a comfortable place and next to a person who relaxed me, so I quickly succumbed to the pull of my dreamscape. As I blinked, I saw Lucian. I raised my hand to gesture for him to go to his room now, but he held my hand tightly. Then, he lightly hugged me and tucked me into bed. I was just sitting on the bed, he didn¡¯t really need to hug me like that to tuck me in. You¡¯ve become so caring even though you¡¯re already kind. I¡¯m so proud out you. After drawing the blanket under my chin, Lucian sat next to me on the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ sleep now¡­¡± I was asking him to leave, but he just watched me. I was really sleepy, so I couldn¡¯t wait for him anymore. Ah, I dunno. He¡¯ll leave on his own. I closed my eyes and let go of my hold over my consciousness. Feeling his hand caressing my cheeks, I unconsciously reached up and touched his hand. As I did, he flinched as though he was surprised, but I was already asleep then. I¡¯m not sure, but I think I heard a low sigh. Good night, Lucian. Lucian stared at Rachel, who fell asleep next to him. If Rachel were still awake, she¡¯d see just how much depth his eyes had as he stared at her. ¡°Haa¡­ I can¡¯t believe you went out again¡­¡± The moment he saw the empty room, it¡¯s like the world was swept under him. He could only stand in the middle of the room, frozen stiff. He was glad that Rachel came back shortly after. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t even imagine what he would have done. He stopped by Rachel¡¯s room every day at dawn. It started out with the pure intention of wanting to check if she was still there after she had returned from the south. Because now, he just wanted to keep seeing her for just a little longer. Because now, he just wanted to take in her scent for just a bit more. He only wished to spend a little more time with her. Although Rachel was asleep, he felt happy just by staring at her endlessly, stroking her cheek as he would. Of course, as the days passed by, his greed only grew. He wanted to know everything about her. He wanted to memorize the shape of her lips, listen to all the words she murmured in her sleep, trace the shape of her slender neck that was covered by her hair, feel her wrist in his hold. ¡°How should I express my feelings¡ªto you, who thinks of me as nothing but a brother¡­ How must I convey my heart?¡± When he met her again, he didn¡¯t feel this way yet. He just thought she was something precious to him. However, he didn¡¯t know the extent of just how precious she was. He reaffirmed this when he saw other men looking at her. It was unpleasant. The way other men looked at her. His father was even thinking of sending her away to another man. ¡°My Ray¡­¡± ¡®Do you even know how deeply I feel?¡¯ If she knew what went on in his dark and dismal mind, she would never appear before him with her guards down. Lucian caressed her porcelain cheeks with possessive hands. The only place she¡¯s allowed to be in¡­ Would she grow tired of him? He felt like dying if he wouldn¡¯t be able to reach her¡­ ¡°Can you wait for me a little?¡± He held her face with both his hands. ¡°I¡¯ll propose to you the moment I take over the Dukedom.¡± He carefully recited his plans¡ªto Rachel, who was breathing quietly. ¡°You said this before. It¡¯s better to have a backup plan, so now, I always make two plans.¡± Lucian continued and gently rubbed her eyelids with his two thumbs. ¡°If Father peacefully hands over the Dukedom, I¡¯ll have to let you go for a while, then you¡¯ll be my wife.¡± He lowered his hand, gently sweeping over her round lips. ¡°If Father tries to steal you away without listening to me¡­ I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do.¡± ¡®What should I do, Rachel? Hm?¡¯ Lucian smiled, not knowing whether he was delighted by being able to touch her lips¡­ or whether it was because he was looking forward to what will happen in the future. Only a dimly lit magic lamp illuminated his face. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 49 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 49 07_We meet again After having a relaxing time, I headed over to the garden with Doggy and Damian. It was a good time for tea, so I asked Amber to set the table. Today, instead of going to the rose garden, I went to the modestly landscaped orangery. Since there was no conservation magic casted here, numerous colorful wildflowers and green sprouting trees could be seen near the orangery. As I took in a breath, smelling the wild flowers¡¯ scent in the air, I waited for Amber to return. Beside me, Doggy chirped up. ¡°Listen, listen, Master. This time I made a pink bead. Master, do you like the color pink? All girls like pink.¡± I leaned back on the sofa and roughly answered Doggy¡¯s question. ¡°Don¡¯t you think men suit the color pink better?¡± After hearing what I said, he hesitated for a while, then placed the bead in his hand next to him. ¡°Like this? You mean it¡¯ll look good on me?¡± I stared blankly at the ceiling, then looked back at Doggy. Yeah, it does look good on you¡­ ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. The red bead you gave me before.¡± Since we¡¯re talking about beads now, I should ask about that one. What kind of bead was it? Something¡¯s strange about it, kind of like something inside was moving. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong with it, Master? You don¡¯t like it? It¡¯s the first bead I made! Then, should I replace it with a pink bead? Ah, no, just take it, Master. You can have all of it.¡± Doggy pushed all the pink beads to me without listening to me properly. ¡°No, I¡¯m not asking for more¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like pink either? How about white beads?¡± ¡°Hey, Doggy! Listen to me!¡± I pinched Doggy¡¯s cheek, which was sticking close to me. Then, Damian appeared behind Doggy and cut in. ¡°Doggy, how many times do I have to tell you that you should speak formally to Master?¡± Even as Damian looked at him seriously, Damian smiled broadly as he replied. ¡°Master likes it when I speak informally. Right?¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be true.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s probably because you aren¡¯t quick-witted about these things, but can¡¯t you see that Master is usually very weak to cute things?¡± Huh? How did you notice that? Doggy¡¯s pretty sharp. I continued listening to their bickering. ¡°Master is weak against cute things. I know that very well. But that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re cute.¡± Damian wasn¡¯t backing down either. Rather, he snorted slightly after he looked at Doggy from head to toe. Oh, I¡¯ve never seen Damian act this way. In the meantime, I sipped some cold tea that Amber brought, watching the two fight. ¡°What? Are you making fun of me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just stating a fact. You aren¡¯t cute.¡± ¡°Just now, you said ¡®heh¡¯.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with this?¡± ¡°Hey, when people hear something like ¡®heh¡¯, it¡¯s clear that the other person¡¯s laughing at them.¡± ¡°You said ¡®heh¡¯, not ¡®here¡¯ or some other word. It was definitely you laughing at me.¡± ¡°No, wait¡­¡± By the sound of their arguments, it seemed like this was going to take long, so I raised my hand to mediate between them. But Doggy and Damian stopped talking even before I fully raised my hand. Then, they looked over to the other side of the orangery. ¡°What the, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Because they couldn¡¯t seem to hear the words directed at them, I looked towards the place where the two shapeshifters were staring at. Right then, I met the purple eyes of a man who was showing off his brilliant silver hair underneath the sunlight. I blinked, not believing my own eyes. Why is the trash booger king in my house? Why is that kidnapper here? I belatedly came to my senses and tried to get Amber to kick out the guy. However, when I saw the Duke behind the booger king, I closed my lips. This is weird. Why was he here with the Duke? Did the Duke really not know the true identity of that guy? While I was flustered, the booger king and the Duke had already approached me. I was forced to get up from my seat and curtsy. Sure, I had no choice because there¡¯s a difference in status between us now, but I was still annoyed. At that time, Doggy stood in front of me and spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve seen him before. Master, what should we do?¡± Damian stuck close to me and asked quietly. I shifted my gaze and looked at him. His tone was calm, but his pale wood-colored eyes were cold. ¡°My daughter tamed the shapeshifters well¡­ is what I thought, but perhaps not. Should I have gotten rid of them?¡± At the low voice of the Duke, my shoulders shook. He didn¡¯t think I would hear him. ¡°Oh my, Ray. I didn¡¯t mean to surprise you.¡± The Duke approached me and naturally embraced me around my shoulders. The wind blew by Doggy and Damian¡¯s side. The two looked at me, but I could clearly see the contempt underneath their gazes. It was contempt for the Duke, not me. Come to think of it, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ve ever faced each other properly like this before. I might have unknowingly hidden them from the Duke. Oh, and by the way. What the hell are you doing, Duke? I averted my eyes from the two and looked at the trash booger king with a dismissive gaze. That smiling face was detestable. ¡°I came here rudely because I wanted to see you, Princess. I should have sent a letter first¡­ But I couldn¡¯t wait.¡± On the surface level, these words were gentle, but to me, they were nerve-wracking. I raised my chin and crossed my arms. ¡°How rude. Even though Your Highness is an Imperial Prince, this seems like you¡¯re disregarding the Duchy. Your Highness should have sent a letter first.¡± At my harsh response, the booger king laughed, while the Duke looked at me in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Daughter? Did something bad happen to you today?¡± It¡¯s the Duke who¡¯s bothering me today. Why the hell can¡¯t you recognize that this guy is the kidnapper? And why the hell are you keeping matters of the Elrand family a secret from me? I wanted to ask all of that, but I couldn¡¯t open my lips. I knew that the author wrote him as my kidnapper, but I wanted to find out how he became a prince. Ha. Then why did the author involve me with someone who¡¯s actually a prince? My body became younger so I was a child back then during that crisis, I should clearly reveal it. I should say that he¡¯s the kidnapper, right? How can I bring this up? I felt like I was being punished for neglecting to pay attention to the Elrand family, Cassandra and my uncle. ¡°Duke, I would like to talk to the Princess alone.¡± ¡°You will? Then, I¡¯ll step away for a moment. Now, you two, follow me.¡± The Duke gave way easily and even lugged along Doggy and Damien with him. At that, Damien and Doggy naturally showed their teeth. I didn¡¯t miss the moment when the Duke¡¯s eyes on them became vicious. ¡°Father, they¡¯re my servants. You¡¯re my father, but you can¡¯t force your orders on them.¡± Hearing my cold words, the Duke¡¯s eyes widened, and then curved into crescent moons. ¡°I see. Hoho, my daughter grew up too fast.¡± Then, he patted my head with a pleasant smile. ¡°Even so, we shouldn¡¯t cause any inconveniences for His Highness, right?¡± No! I¡¯ll really be uncomfortable! I gulped down my heart¡¯s answer, then smiled instead. ¡°Of course not.¡± First of all, I¡¯m going to have to find out what this trash bogger king¡¯s doing all the way here. And I¡¯ll have to tell the Duke¡­ As he got up from his seat, it¡¯s clear that he wasn¡¯t all that contended to leave my side either since he looked back at me several times when he walked away. You seem to be busy these days. ¡°Amber, will you bring some more tea?¡± ¡°Yes, Milady.¡± Amber must have also been thrown off by the unexpected guest. She hurriedly disappeared across the garden. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Master.¡± Doggy and Damian were worried that I would send them away, and they called me at the same time. They¡¯ve never called me in unison like this in a long time. I waved my hand as a gesture for them not to worry. I smiled as I spoke to them. ¡°Of course you both have to be here. What would happen to me if a kidnapper like this fellow here would be left alone with me? Should I let myself fall victim to him twice?¡± Doggy and Damian stood on both sides of me with confidence. But right then, Elliot burst into laughter. ¡°Haha, I knew it, you¡¯re quite bold.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s bold. Once I tell my father, hold on tightly to your neck. You think my father won¡¯t touch a prince? I warned you kindly back then. Do you still remember?¡± At that, Elliot nodded as though he accepted my words. ¡°Of course. Thanks to your kind parting words, I became a prince. Of course, I remember. Isn¡¯t it because I listened to all of your words well?¡± No, this punk! Seriously¡ª! Ah, so annoying. You think I won¡¯t tell the Duke?! I¡¯ve just been avoiding you because I was afraid you¡¯d ask me how I knew! How could I say that I read about you from the original work? Who should I blame?! Of course I only have myself to blame! My face grew hotter as though I had a fever. My restlessness was clear from my appearance. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong? Are you angry? Do you want me to kill him?¡± ¡°Master, please give your orders.¡± The two already looked ready to dispose of Elliot. Oh, I¡¯m so proud of you both. I was relieved that these two people knew even if no one else did. Elliot looked at Doggy and Damian alternately, clearly amused as he had a broad smile. Then¡­ ¡°Princess¡ªno, Rachel. Will you marry me?¡± ¡­Sh*t came out of his mouth. This scum of the earth, seriously. Dirty bastard¡­ ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 50 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 50 What did he just say? Whether my thoughts were clear on my face or not, Elliot shrugged as though he knew. ¡°My apologies for proposing to you so suddenly. And I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t even bring a ring for this proposal.¡± What¡¯s he getting at? He¡¯s really¡­ It was so absurd¡ªso ridiculous that I couldn¡¯t speak. Elliot sat cross-legged across me with an elbow on the table as he stared at me. With his chin propped up on his bent hand, he felt too close to me, so I flinched back. It was a natural reaction. My guards are up! But what was his reaction? ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be wary of. I don¡¯t want to do anything to you just because I¡¯m a prince¡­¡± ¡°Then just now, what kind of sh¡ªwhat kind of nonsense are you saying?¡± I corrected myself as I saw Amber rushing back with the trolley. Elliot burst into laughter once again. ¡°You have a personality that¡¯s easier to understand than I thought.¡± ¡°That is just an assumption on Your Highness¡¯ part.¡± I responded coldly. What bullsh*t are you spouting here? ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like me even though we¡¯ve become closer in social positions?¡± Ellipt, who had been talking with a light tone since earlier, suddenly spoke with a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s not your status that¡¯s the problem.¡± ¡°Then? What is?¡± As I saw him tilt his head to the side, I recalled some old memories. He asked questions innocently like this back then, too. He¡¯s originally crazy, but this was a more normal reaction than I expected. After checking where Amber was, who¡¯s ambling closer to us now, I smiled out of courtesy. Then, I replied to him. ¡°Anyway, I have no plans to get married in the near future. Rather than status, my own thoughts on the matter are more important in this decision.¡± Perhaps hearing my words, Amber slipped for a moment, and I heard her gasp a little. Well, you¡¯re going to hurt your ankle that way. No, shouldn¡¯t I worry about myself first? This was definitely troubling. Trying to predict what he¡¯d say, I crossed my arms and maintained a haughty appearance in front of Elliot. Then, on my lips was a very bright smile as I looked at him sitting opposite me. ¡°Ah, most importantly, Your Highness isn¡¯t my type.¡± Gasp, sigh, Master, thump. All these sounds happened at once. Elliot shook his head from side to side, his lips curved up to the fullest, then he straightened his back. As the distance between us grew father, he continued to stare at me. No, it was closer to him scowling at me. After glaring at me for a long time, in a quiet voice that seemed to be a bit strained rather than his usual beautiful tone, he asked quietly. ¡°Then¡­ What¡¯s your type, Princess?¡± ¡°My type?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯d appreciate it if you could tell me.¡± My type¡­ Well, I guess I can tell you, buddy. I smiled at Elliot with the same smile I had earlier. Placing both elbows on the table and intertwining my fingers so my chin could rest atop them, I began to recite my long list one at a time. ¡°First of all, I like them tall. And a man who has a muscular body. A beautiful, enticing face. On top of that, it¡¯s better to have a less flashy hair color paired with nice, shining eyes. No, not just that. Someone with a very good, friendly personality. Lastly, a man with large hands who could hold my whole head in just one hand as he pats me?¡± I said all this in one breath, shot all those words like bullets going bang bang bang bang. After hearing all that, Elliot only blinked in return. He was clearly flustered, and he made me shout inwardly in delight. Oh, I feel so relieved. This terrible booger. I expected him to be tougher, but I didn¡¯t know he¡¯d be this formidable. I didn¡¯t even think he¡¯d actually become a prince. However, since it¡¯s come to this, the truth should be pulled out from its depths. I should tell the Duke. If I were to be questioned, how did you know he¡¯s the Emperor¡¯s illegitimate child? Let¡¯s just say I guessed it after seeing his silver hair. Wasn¡¯t the silver hair color seen only from the members of the Imperial family? Ah, it¡¯s so easy. If you think about it for a bit, it¡¯s not so complicated anymore. With a relieved expression, I straightened my back and leaned against the sofa. I felt very refreshed because it felt like a seven-year-old weight was lifted off my shoulders. Elliot¡¯s flustered face was still staring back at me. At that time, I saw Lucian approaching from afar. I was a little surprised seeing how angry he was. He wasn¡¯t the type to get angry over something. Lucian just tended to ignore things he didn¡¯t like or hated. Especially if you put food that he didn¡¯t want to eat in front of him. He¡¯ll just pretend it¡¯s not there. But he doesn¡¯t know how cute he is when he¡¯s like this, huh? But then behind Lucian, there was something bright. To be exact, was that Noah¡¯s hair hidden behind Lucian¡¯s physique? Why were they coming here together? I watched as the two approached, hope inadvertently seeping into my gaze. Nearby at the orangery, Amber stood still, at a loss when she saw Lucian. ¡°Amber, what are you doing? Bring more teacups.¡± ¡°What? Oh, yes¡ªuh, no, Milady, um¡­¡± The usually competent Amber stuttered like a broken doll. I took in her appearance and memorized her reaction, smiling at the thought of teasing her about it later. Then, I repeated my words. ¡°It seems that Brother has come with his friend for tea. We¡¯re done talking now.¡± Elliot¡¯s eyebrows rose high at my words, but I pretended not to notice. It¡¯s not my problem. ¡°Ray.¡± With a voice that was distinctly lower than Elliot¡¯s, a smile reflexively tugged at my lips. ¡°Brother!¡± Lucian came to my side as I exclaimed excitedly. I was so happy to see him that I leaned my cheek against his waist. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± The angry look he had on his face disappeared before I knew it, and the expression he showed me as he looked down was affectionate. As he looked down, he sighed as though he couldn¡¯t help it, and patted my head with one hand, stroking my hair. When he did that, he would slightly pause at each interval. I¡¯m not sure if it was something he was conscious of, but I liked this habit of his. Everything about this male lead was big. His hands were so big that he could hold my head so securely with just one hand. Think about it. When Lucian and I first met! At that time, Lucian¡¯s wrist was so skinny that it got me very worried. Although we were apart for seven years, the two years I spent with him before that was full of hard work trying to feed him well. Lucian grew the most at that time. As if he couldn¡¯t grow up because he couldn¡¯t eat much, he grew up more when fed him a lot of this and that. So, shouldn¡¯t you be proud of me? This large hand, that tall height, those wide shoulders like the sea. I¡¯m partly responsible for that, you know. After letting Lucian pat me for a while, I jumped up and headed towards Noah. ¡°Brother Noah! I was sad that I couldn¡¯t greet you properly during the banquet last time.¡± As though surprised by what I said, Noah¡¯s eyes widened like saucers, but he soon smiled bashfully. Well, as expected. I saw it wrong that day. His gaze on me right now was different from what I saw back then. No, maybe he was looking at something else and not me? Who were you looking at? I set aside the question for the moment, then arranged more seats for Lucian and Noah. Of course, even though Elliot was there first, his opinion wasn¡¯t needed. In any case, Noah politely greeted him. Meanwhile, Lucian greeted him roughly. Oh my, our Lucian. You recognized that he¡¯s a trash booger king even if this Noona didn¡¯t tell you, right? Oh, I¡¯m so proud of you. I turned to Lucian with a glowing look, but then his expression got slightly distorted. ¡°Why, Brother? You don¡¯t like the tea?¡± He always does that if he doesn¡¯t like the taste of what he¡¯s eating or drinking. I picked a green grape from a plate and put it in front of his lips. And I did that out of habit without realizing it. ¡°Knock knock, knock, knock knock knock. There¡¯s a grape here for you.¡± It wasn¡¯t until I finished speaking that I was surprised even by myself. Even so, Lucian ate the grape as though he wasn¡¯t bothered by it. But then, instead of just taking the grape into his red lips, his tongue came out first, licked my finger, and then he bit the grape. ¡°Um¡­¡± It surprised me, so as I was blinking in a daze, Damian approached me. Going on one knee beside me, he took a handkerchief out of his vest and wiped my fingertips. Only after wiping very carefully did he let go of my hand. ¡°Uh¡­ Thank you, Damian¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Master.¡± Then, Damian returned to his position. It all happened so fast, I decided to just brush it off and pretend it didn¡¯t happen. This was because several pairs of eyes were on me, and it was a bit hard to explain. At times like these, aristocrats just smile casually to let the matter pass, right? ¡°Hoho, the tea tastes good, right?¡± While savoring the tea, I gulped it down. I was suddenly very thirsty because of the persistent eyes on me. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Elliot, who was still sitting in front of me, snorted aloud and looked between me and Lucian alternately. Then he muttered. ¡°So, a man with large hands, huh¡­¡± Hey, trash booger king. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but it¡¯s not what you think. I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s really not that, okay? ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 51 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 51 Elliot leaned back on his seat in a languid manner, lifting his teacup. Just the sight of him doing that made me appreciate him, kinda. He looked like a prince as he did that so naturally. It was the perfect appearance of a prince, but I knew his true self. I also remembered how he threatened to cut up a person¡¯s neck using only a bottle cap. The four of us were met here again, strangely. Then, there¡¯s the two shapeshifters at my sides, and Amber some distance away, still dazed. It was a truly amazing meeting, so I decided to enjoy the moment. I saw how Noah¡¯s gaze, as he sat face to face with Lucian, constantly followed his movements. Very occasionally, he would also look at Elliot. Fufu, I have nothing to worry about. Noah was probably acting strangely because he was only tired for a while. Isn¡¯t this something like ¡®a feast for the eyes¡¯? Look at that. The pure, elegant main uke. That was Noah. When the trash booger king suddenly appeared, but now I felt very refreshed that I wondered how it was possible for my mood to be so good. ¡°Ray.¡± ¡°Yes, Brother.¡± ¡°Why has His Highness come to the estate? Did you hear the reason?¡± Well, this was a difficult question. As expected, Lucian knew nothing about it. That Duke is really¡­ Ah, he hit me on the back of the head. I remembered how that same Duke suddenly shipped me off to the southern villa before. I couldn¡¯t get used to the way he would just hit and run like that. Shouldn¡¯t he at least give a good explanation first so that it¡¯s easier for me to digest and understand? I was worried about revealing it here, glancing at Noah while hesitating to answer. But then, Elliot swooped in. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m here to discuss something very important with her, Young Master.¡± Even as Lucian¡¯s gaze was solely fixed on me, his eyebrow twitched, finding Elliot¡¯s voice unpleasant. His change in expression was only for a split second, so I was probably the only one who saw it. ¡°What important matter?¡± Lucian asked politely in a low, subdued tone. In return, Elliot smiled brightly. My stomach dropped right then as I felt the ominous sign, but the trash booger king ran his mouth yet again. ¡°I proposed to the Princess just now.¡± ¡°¡­Proposed¡­ So you mean¡ª¡± ¡°Proposal?¡± Of course they were shocked. Perhaps because of this, Noah¡¯s voice rose slightly. ¡°Why are you so surprised?¡± As though it was something to be expected, his tone suggested a subtle nuance. Then, in a hard voice, Lucian replied. ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Elliot asked without backing down. ¡°Father couldn¡¯t have allowed Ray to get married.¡± It seemed like he was truly shocked. His face was white as his expression was blank. Elliot chuckled. Then, he denied it. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have come here without the Duke¡¯s permission. Isn¡¯t that so? It¡¯s a proposal between an Imperial Prince and a Ducal Princess. His Majesty has also given his blessing, so how could the Duke not allow it?¡± Lucian¡¯s hands clenched into fists, the veins on his wrists swelling. As I saw this, I cut into their conversation. ¡°Your Highness. I definitely turned you down just a while ago.¡± ¡°¡­His Majesty has allowed it. You¡¯re still going to reject me?¡± Yes. The Emperor¡¯s opinion on this doesn¡¯t matter. I will never marry you. Are you nuts? Unless I had Stockholm Syndrome, why the hell would I marry you? The more I thought about it, the more ridiculous it all was. His lips twitched unconsciously. Whenever this happens, I recall that this place was the webtoon ¡´ There is Another Doll Living in the Dollhouse ¡µ The original was full of people who¡¯ve gone mad. I stared at Elliot, the craziest of them all, as he raised only one corner of his lips. What was different from the original was that this lunatic was aiming for me now instead of Noah. Apart from that, Lucian wasn¡¯t someone filled with regrets anymore. I glanced at Noah. He seemed to be mulling over something, but oh, he still looked so beautiful. The ceiling of the orangery was made of glass, so the sun¡¯s rays gracefully fell over him. The power of blond hair beneath the gentle sunlight was incredible. It looked like there was a halo over his head. ¡°Brother Noah.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s nothing.¡± Oh, I see. Noah, you think this whole situation is boring, right? I¡¯m bored, too. I¡¯ve been repeating the same things over and over for a while already. At that time, Lucian stared at Noah grimly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk informally to Ray. Isn¡¯t that rule only applicable to salon members?¡± ¡°Ah, I apologize, Princess.¡± No, Lucian¡­ Aren¡¯t you scolding your lover? Of course, this Noona raised you well, so I get why you¡¯re strict. But I like Noah, too. ¡°No, Brother. It¡¯s fine¡­¡± Lucian¡¯s face was unreadable then. ¡°You are Rachel de Leon. Should you be disrespected like this?¡± Alright, I¡¯ll admit. This was kind of touching. You really think of me as family now, huh? Thank you, Lucian. It didn¡¯t seem like a big deal, but this was something touching for me. Even if I¡¯m using the same surname, I was still nothing more than an outsider. I always tried to be aware of that while keeping my distance. But look how happy I was from just hearing that I was considered as their family, and from Lucian no less? I held Lucian¡¯s hand tightly and beamed. As I smiled brightly, Lucian¡¯s expression softened. I didn¡¯t care about how Elliot and Noah were looking at us then. At this moment, I could only see Lucian. This was amazing. I already knew it, but this really cemented the fact that I was a huge, genuine fan of his. I liked everything he said or did. But when I heard these words from him, the happiness I felt was beyond anything else. ¡°Tsk, what should I do?¡± Flustered by the whole situation, Noah finally managed to escape the estate. ¡°Kylus!¡± When Noah shouted this name aloud, another voice resonated within his mind as though it came from a fog. ¡ªWhy are you being so loud? This kid is so arrogant with his ancestors. ¡°You definitely said that. You said that Lucian likes me.¡± ¡ªYeah, that was the future I saw with my foresight. I saw that Leon¡¯s young master couldn¡¯t get enough of you. ¡°Then isn¡¯t there something wrong? In the first place, I thought it didn¡¯t make sense that another man liked me.¡± ¡ªWho do you think is helping out the Barony now? If I hadn¡¯t told you in advance, would you have been able to run that business of yours. Haa. You¡¯re my descendant. Just be obedient. Being reprimanded like this again today, Noah¡¯s breath was caught in his throat. This voice would pressure him from time to time. ¡ªIf you can¡¯t seduce the young master of Leon, how about the princess? ¡°Rachel?¡± ¡ªWhy, don¡¯t you like her too? I like her. The sparkling eyes of hers that are like the night sky reminds me of the past saintess. ¡°Saintess?¡± ¡ªThat¡¯s right. With the noble sacrifice of your ancestors, the Leonis Empire was able to thrive, and yet you¡¯re so ignorant of your land¡¯s history. This was all possible only because of your ancestors! It¡¯s not the Imperial family that¡¯s amazing! If anyone else heard it, it was clearly a remark that could easily be misunderstood as contempt against the Imperial family. Noah looked around even though he knew that this voice could only be heard by him. ¡ªI can¡¯t trust you. Let¡¯s switch for a while. ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡ªOho! When your ancestor asks for something, don¡¯t disregard it. You descendants are always so¡ª! Even though it wasn¡¯t much of a scolding, his head felt numb. The clear wall between them quickly became blurred. ¡°Huu, this is making me so frustrated. I just need to borrow your body, why do you have to make it so difficult. It would have been nice to have one more descendant! That good for nothing father of yours who couldn¡¯t even sire more children and just ruined the Barony.¡± Kylus, who had dominated Noah¡¯s body, roughly knocked on the carriage roof. After that, the coachman stopped suddenly and opened the small compartment window. ¡°Young master, why did you ask me to stop?¡± ¡°I forgot something. Go back to the Leon estate.¡± ¡°¡­Of course.¡± Feeling something off with Noah, the coachman stared at him for a moment before answering. The carriage turned back the way it came. Humming, Kylus recalled Rachel, who he had seen before. ¡°Our saintess. Our beautiful saintess¡­ What do you look like?¡± Lucian came into Rachel¡¯s room with her. He was frustrated because he couldn¡¯t believe it all. He couldn¡¯t understand what his father was thinking. Why bother pretending as if Rachel would live with you for the rest of your life when you were actually thinking of handing over Rachel to such a dastardly looking prince? ¡°Brother, what are you thinking about?¡± Rachel sat on the sofa and called out to him. He had been standing blankly, but at the sound of her voice, his gaze shifted. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t anything particular.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been absent-minded a lot.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Rachel often said things that he couldn¡¯t understand. And she sometimes looked at me as if she were proud of her younger brother. It was definitely like that before. He couldn¡¯t understand it, but she definitely looked at him like that before. What the hell was she so proud about. Rather, did it even make sense that she looked at him with such pride? Lucian was frustrated. It felt like something was twisting inside him. Just the thought of losing her made him feel breathless. Standing at a distance, he moved his long legs and went over to Rachel, sitting beside her. Then, he put his head on her lap. ¡°Um, Brother?¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 52 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 52 Lucian languidly raised his gaze at the sound of Rachel¡¯s call. When he looked at her, her emerald irises shook. He felt better knowing that Rachel reacted to him in this way. He¡¯d been feeling horrible since he met those eyesores¡ªthe prince, Noah and the two shapeshifters. But he felt better now. As he folded his long legs onto the sofa, he turned around and saw her stomach rising and falling steadily as she breathed. He put his arms around her slender waist just as she did to him earlier. Hugging her tightly, he rubbed his face on her lower abdomen. ¡°B-Brother?¡± There was a tug on the corners of his lips when he heard the jolt in her voice. It was so good to see her be flustered by him. It was lovely. So lovely that he wanted to eat her up. At some point, he became more curious about the taste of her fingers rather than the taste of the grapes that she would feed him. If he put her fingers in her mouth to taste her, they would likely be much sweeter than the grapes. She might avoid him in embarrassment or shock, but just her fingers weren¡¯t enough for him. Her pale fingers, her thin wrists, her forearms. He had always wanted to trace every part of her skin, leaving red patches as he sucked on her white flesh, until he would reach her soft, supple nape. He wanted to bite it and leave his mark on her. She was like warm water. When a bathtub is filled with warm water, it was only warm for a certain period, then it would cool down after a while. But he hoped that she would think of him like lava that was boiling, its temperature far higher than the degree needed to be scorching. Rather than that proud expression she reserved for him, he wished he could change this to a look of abashment. Don¡¯t make eye contact naturally. Be more embarrassed because you don¡¯t know what to do when you make eye contact. If her cheeks would bloom red due to tension, if she were to be left hot and panting. That would be ideal¡­ ¡°Brother, do you feel sick?¡± Rachel became worried about Lucian¡¯s unusual behavior. His heart fluttered as though he were a child, but what he was worried about was more than that. ¡°No.¡± The short answer was firm, and Rachel looked down at Lucian with a curious stare, her hand carefully stroking his soft black hair. His face was so close to her stomach that he couldn¡¯t breathe, but he was happy that she was stroking his hair like this. As his hair grew more ruffled as she combed her fingers through, it felt like the clouds in his night sky were slowly being cleared up. Concentrating on the feel of her touch, Lucian drew a drowsy breath. Just her touch eased all the tension he felt. He took her other hand. As he stared at her pale wrist, he soon closed his eyes and gently brought it to his lips. Her pulse could be felt as his lips touched her skin. He brushed his lips over her wrist left and right, feeling the pulse that revealed her heart beats. ¡°Heup¡ªBro, ther¡­?¡± Her flustered voice that was far from the usual calm, gentle tone gave him satisfaction. He gently pressed her palm with his fingertips, his lips still lightly clinging to her wrist. But as he moved away for just a moment, Lucian stared at the wrist, not liking how pale it was. Soon, he gathered his lips together and suckled her skin, making it red. ¡°Ah, it tickles!¡± As she exclaimed in surprise, red petals became engraved on her wrist. Lucian smiled satisfactorily as he looked at it. Then, pretending not to know, he hugged her waist again and closed his eyes. ¡°Brother, are you going to sleep? What¡¯s wrong with you today? Are you tired?¡± He didn¡¯t answer her questions. There¡¯s no way he could fall asleep here. How could he fall asleep when in his arms was her soft body, her sweet scent permeating his senses fully? That would be a waste¡­ Right then, in the middle of these dangerous thoughts, Enzo piped up. ¡ªGoodness, like a fox¡­ Keke, well, I don¡¯t hate it¡­ Hearing Enzo¡¯s words, Lucian opened his previously closed eyes. Come to think of it, among Rachel¡¯s servants, the fox shapeshifter had glared fiercely at the prince. He had always been arrogant, but even more so today, he was behaving unusually. On top of that, Rachel wasn¡¯t someone who would stay still. Lucian often witnessed her scolding the fox. But throughout teatime earlier, she allowed the fox to show such a rude attitude. There must be a reason. Lucian buried his face into her waist, which he embraced tighter as he thought to secretly visit Rachel¡¯s shapeshifters. Right then, he heard a sharp breath of surprise. Lucian felt that this was because she was nervous, finally taking notice of him. He was happy. ¡°Oh my. If you fall asleep like this¡­ How will I breathe¡­ Huu¡­¡± He was happy just hearing her soft murmurs falling over his ears. Ah¡­ Someone once said that the wait was bitter, but the fruits of your labor will be sweet. ¡°Huu, but what do I do if all I can do is wait?¡± I muttered as I looked down at Lucian, who fell asleep on my lap. I didn¡¯t know why he was suddenly acting like a kid. What¡¯s wrong with him today? I was worried that he would wake up because of me, so I stroked his hair slowly. Now that I¡¯m looking down at him like this, it reminded me of when we were young. He was bigger and taller now, but back then, I was sad that he was so skinny. At his child-like appearance, my heart was touched. ¡°How can I get married like this?¡± Even if it wasn¡¯t the trash booger king, I had no intention of getting married yet. I was going to live happily with my bias for just a little while longer. Then, when my bias brings in his lover, I¡¯d congratulate them both, then move out and live somewhere else. In the first place, could I even get married? I wasn¡¯t someone who knew what a family was, so I don¡¯t even know how I could meet a lover and start loving him. Just as I studied theories by reading textbooks, I only learned about love through books or movies. Lucian was the only person I was devoted to. This place where he was in was the best world for me, so I would like it if I could stay at the Duchy. Wherever he was is like heaven to me. Forgetting the burdensome situation earlier, I hummed a lullaby and continued to stroke his hair. I repeated only short verses. ¡°Good night, our Lucian. In the front yard, in the rear garden, the birds and sheep have slept. Good night, my dear Lucian.¡± It was awkward to my ears because I had never heard a lullaby sung to me, nor have I ever tried singing one, but this phrase was all I could think of, and so I sang, hoping that he¡¯d get a good night¡¯s sleep. I could feel my back aching already, but I kept singing the lullaby like that. Before I knew it, I also fell asleep. When I opened my eyes, it was already morning, and I was lying on my bed. ¡°Milady, are you up?¡± ¡°Huh? When did I fall asleep?¡± ¡°You fell asleep without even having dinner. Were you very tired¡­?¡± I thought she would nag at me because of yesterday¡¯s incident, but Amber was busy just looking at my complexion. ¡°Really?¡± But as I listened to Amber, I felt that it was still the same. I got up and stretched. ¡°I want meat for breakfast today. And I¡¯ll take Doggy and Damian to the mountain out back later.¡± ¡°I did wonder why you weren¡¯t doing what you used to do everyday in the south¡­¡± Amber scolded me, but even so, she prepared some rose water for me to wash comfortably. This is why I like Amber. I¡¯m sure she knew that I acted very differently compared to other aristocrats, but it¡¯s still good not to show my emotions. I washed quickly and changed my clothes. Then, I got up from my seat after only eating four sausages. After changing into horseback riding clothes, I went to the place where Doggy and Damian resided. ¡°Doggy, Damian, are you guys still sleeping?¡± These two were usually up before I did. Perhaps because they¡¯re shapeshifters, but their physical conditions were amazing. After I knocked on the door, I opened it to see that Doggy and Damian were already up. Um, what should I say? They¡¯re up, but it seems like they¡¯re kind of exhausted. Sitting on the bed, it seemed as if they had trained their swordsmanship at the training grounds or something. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Only then did the two raise their heads. ¡°Master, you¡¯re here?¡± Damian rose from his seat and greeted me. And as soon as Doggy saw me, he teared up. ¡°Master! I hate your brother so much!¡± ¡°Doggy!¡± Damian tried to stop him, but I already heard everything. Doggy got into trouble yet again. ¡°Hm, you can say that you don¡¯t like him, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that he¡¯s my brother.¡± ¡°¡­Master really hates me.¡± ¡°When did I feel that way? If someone really hates you, don¡¯t you know they would do?¡± At what I said, Doggy lifted his head, which he had previously bowed timidly. ¡°If humans hate me, what will they do?¡± ¡°Humans bully others when they hate someone. But if the level of hatred goes beyond the surface level, there would be no reaction. They won¡¯t pay attention to you.¡± He tilted his head to the side as though he couldn¡¯t understand what I was saying. His white hair cascaded down gently. After carefully sweeping up Doggy¡¯s hair as he was still seated, I continued explaining. ¡°It takes a lot of energy to hate someone. That¡¯s why if it goes beyond hatred, they wouldn¡¯t pay attention anymore. They would ignore it as if it never even existed.¡± As he nuzzled his cheek into my hand, Doggy muttered. ¡°Humans are more complex than I thought. Master, is it complicated for you, too?¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 53 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 53 Was there any other person more simple-minded than me? But then, Doggy was asking me if I felt a bit complicated. The only complicated thoughts I had was that there might have been a possibility that the sorrowful Lucian would become a sub male lead, but like the original, I don¡¯t think there¡¯d be a possibility of that anymore. And with the way Doggy was looking at me with those eyes¡­ He couldn¡¯t possibly hate me, really. ¡°Doggy, don¡¯t speak informally to Master.¡± Damian approached me as he said this, then politely took my hand and removed it from Doggy¡¯s cheek. Like a child who¡¯s been deprived of his toy, Doggy shouted. ¡°If you change my name! Please just change my name!¡± Then, I took my hand again and placed it back on his head. He smiled like a purring cat as he closed his eyes. Seeing this, the name Doggy suited him though. But since he hates it so much, should I change it? ¡°Hmm¡­¡± When I showed a little concern over this, Doggy opened his clear eyes, reminiscent of rubies. ¡°Do you hate the name ¡®Doggy¡¯ so much?¡± Doggy jumped up at my question, then grabbed my shoulders. ¡°Yeah, I really hate it. Give me a cool name, Master. You know that you¡¯re the only one who can change my name.¡± Doggy begged desperately. ¡°If you change my name, I promise I¡¯ll be mature and I¡¯ll stop speaking informally. I¡¯ll listen to you well. Oh, and¡­¡± Now that he was saying this, I couldn¡¯t help but listen. I stared at him, recalling the original work. Honestly, I thought about giving him a different name, but I couldn¡¯t think of a name that suits him more than Doggy. I asked him first. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything. Just make a promise with me first, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, what is it! I¡¯ll do everything you say!¡± The already excited Doggy exclaimed. I have to prepare for an emergency. I still have a duty to protect my bias. ¡°Don¡¯t make Brother sad. If Brother tells you not to do something, you absolutely shouldn¡¯t do it.¡± I took Doggy¡¯s hand and intertwined his pinky finger with mine. I could see his fingernail, which was sharper than a human¡¯s, tremble slightly. ¡°This proves our promise. Okay, Damian, you¡¯re the witness. This means that our promise is valid, alright?¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡°Doggy, what¡¯s your answer?¡± Doggy hesitated for a moment before he met my eyes. His thick red lips opened and closed repeatedly. As he thought carefully, I waited for him to answer. Then, when he had already decided, he soon opened his lips as he stared into my eyes. ¡°Promises are very important to fox shapeshifters. Hawk shapeshifters automatically don¡¯t betray their master once they¡¯re contracted, but fox shapeshifters are different.¡± Yes, I know. That¡¯s why I need a definite promise with you. You shouldn¡¯t disobey Lucian even when I¡¯m not there. This is for your sake, too. I waited for his answer, swallowing down the words that I couldn¡¯t tell him. ¡°But I will never betray you, Master. It¡¯s been a long time since I made up my mind. You have my bead, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I have it right now¡­¡± I took out the small pouch that had the bead he gave me. Doggy once got angry when he found out that I wasn¡¯t carrying it with me, so since then, I¡¯ve been taking care of it. Seeing this, Doggy smiled brightly, even revealing his fangs. ¡°Then give it to me.¡± Doggy took the red bead and the pink bead he said he¡¯d give me. Then, he put them all in his mouth at once. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± Actually, I didn¡¯t know exactly how beads were made. But I didn¡¯t expect that they would come out of his mouth! Doggy spat out the beads again, but I was surprised to see that they had fused into one. The pink bead had wrapped over the red bead, and now it was in the shape of a droplet. ¡°This is how I can prove it. You¡¯re my master, and I won¡¯t disobey you.¡± As Doggy said this, he placed the bead onto my palm. I was nervous because I thought it would slip due to his saliva, but contrary to my thoughts, it was dry. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Now, you¡¯re the only one who can own me. Anyway, nothing has changed.¡± The way he crossed his arms and raised his nose expressed how proud he was of himself. I couldn¡¯t help but smile. He was so cute, and I didn¡¯t know that he made his beads in such an unexpected way. I placed the bead in my pouch and tucked it well into my pocket. Then, I smiled at Doggy and spoke. No, I called his name. ¡°Oscar, Damien, it¡¯s been a while since we went to the mountain. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°¡­Oscar.¡± Doggy, no, Oscar repeated his name. Just as he rolled the bead in his mouth, he uttered his new name preciously. ¡°Heh. Hehe.¡± He grinned mischievously as if he really liked his new name. Damian, who was wearing a vest, waited by my side. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡± Damian reached out to me, just like when Lucian escorted me. Oscar stood next to me, shouting proudly with one hand behind him. ¡°All the rabbits will die! This Oscar is coming for you!¡± In response, I said two words. ¡°Phantom rabbits.¡± To be exact, they were about to hunt down illusory rabbits that were created. The three of us have been training since we were in the south. Cassandra, who was still attached to this body I possessed, had the ability to make illusions. She often caused trouble because she wanted to show off her abilities. Amber once fainted because she saw a lion wandering in the villa. Making phantom rabbits now was only because Cassandra had a change of heart, even if she didn¡¯t want to admit it. Back then, it was hard to restrain her. In particular, when I¡¯m asleep, she would surface and make illusions. On one hand, should I say it¡¯s fortunate that she couldn¡¯t control bodies? I wasn¡¯t sure if this was because I¡¯m a transmigrator. Maybe there¡¯s another reason, but all she could do without my consent was to make illusions. And when it came to a point that she¡¯s frustrated because I keep blocking her out of my mind or ignoring her, I would often hunt with Doggy and Damian to relieve her stress. Ah, the name ¡®Doggy¡¯ was still sticking to me. We weren¡¯t actually allowed to hunt, but Doggy and Damian were enthusiastic even when they were just phantom rabbits. Today was no different from when we did it in the south. But now, compared to when I was younger, I was less awkward with my movements. I ran vigorously alongside Oscar and Damian. Ah, it¡¯s this feeling. It¡¯s definitely worth running wildly like this. It felt like the knots in my stomach were gone. As though I had returned to my childhood, I ran and ran while avoiding the roots of the trees protruding from the ground. ¡ªHmph. You¡¯re running quite fast. But can you chase the rabbits I made? I should make a deer this time. What do you think? Can you catch a deer? I almost laughed along with Cassandra, whose tone was lighthearted. ¡°You¡¯re looking down on us, huh?¡± Fwiip. I whistled to Damian, who was soaring in the sky. He quickly turned back and descended towards me. I reached out my arm and let him land. ¡°Damian, your target has changed. Get the deer. If you find it, cry three times. Understand?¡± ¡°Kyaak!¡± Damian replied loudly and flew back up. Then, I called Oscar. ¡°Oscar, you move with me. From now on, we have to corner the deer.¡± ¡°Kng kng!¡± The grown-up white fox that had a fluttering red earring began to run at a faster speed. He had been running at a similar speed to me a moment ago, but he was now pushing ahead even faster than me. ¡°Haa, haa, I want to run faster, too.¡± As I followed him, we heard Damian cry three times. As soon as he heard this, Oscar turned towards that direction right away. ¡°Right. Our smart Dogg¡ªno, Oscar.¡± I ran behind him, pushing my legs more. Then, we found a deer running in the distance. It was a nice, sturdy deer that had large antlers. Certainly, Cassandra¡¯s personality was terrible, but her ability to make illusions was something else. I rushed towards the illusory deer, which looked no different than the real thing. The three of us surrounded it, both in the skies and the ground. ¡°Oscar!¡± Oscar intimidated the deer as he revealed his sharp teeth. Startled, the deer ran from side to side, then turned towards me. Actually, this happened not only once or twice. The illusory animals that Cassandra made behaved exactly like real animals. So that meant that the illusory animals also thought that I was the weakest link. Having already experienced this with the rabbits, I took out a magic tool that had a built-in net. I threw it towards the deer, and the net spread out and hit it squarely. Once this happens, the illusion should disappear. That¡¯s the promise made between me and Cassandra. But this time, the deer was already trapped in a net, but the deer still did not vanish. Instead, it thrashed around recklessly. The crude net, which I bought only for the use of catching illusory animals, was torn in an instant by the deer¡¯s antlers. ¡°What the¡ª¡± I thought you were an illusory deer, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re the real thing! I staggered back, but the deer had already locked into me as an enemy. The deer dug one leg into the earth and moved in seemingly slow motion. At the same time, I heard Cassandra cackling. When I couldn¡¯t move out of the way it solidified, something as white as snow rushed in front of me. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 54 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 54 Oscar, who suddenly shifted back to his human form, stood in front of me and reached out, and between his fingers that had long protruding fingernails was a blue bead. He held onto the deer¡¯s horn with one hand and blocked it from moving any further, and he hit the deer¡¯s torso with his other hand. Just then, the bead was absorbed into the deer¡¯s body. It struggled for a long time before it fell sideways, blood oozing out of its orifices. ¡°Master!¡± Damian had descended from the sky and took me into his arms. As I looked back down, I saw Oscar¡¯s back. His whole body was splattered with red blood, and when he turned around, his equally bright red eyes looked back at me. ¡°Master, you okay?¡± I¡¯ve always treated Oscar like a child. In fact, he purposely acts cute. But for the first time, I saw him as a fully grown adult. It might have been a long time since he¡¯s grown up, but I only now saw him as one. Since I changed his name, he said he¡¯d talk to me respectfully, but¡­ The only thing that he changed is the way he called me ¡®Master.¡¯* Oscar roughly wiped the blood that had splashed onto his face, then approached me. ¡°Are you surprised by just this much? You can run a little wilder while having a rare species of a white fox shapeshifter and a hawk shapeshifter by your side, Master.¡± ¡°Doggy, you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m Oscar from now on! Don¡¯t call me Doggy, you seaweed punk!¡± ¡°Did you forget that you promised to be more polite?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m being polite. I¡¯m calling Master properly.¡± Oscar grinned, fully doing this on purpose. ¡°Aren¡¯t two promises too much? Anyway, I¡¯ll keep my promise. I¡¯ll call Master politely.¡± Ah, how annoying. It seemed that I underestimated this fox shapeshifter. ¡°But Master, did that woman trick you?¡± These two were aware of Cassandra¡¯s presence. Well, I couldn¡¯t deceive Damian¡¯s eyes anyway, and Amber had asked them when she was worried about me before. I had to explain the truth to them. ¡°I think she¡¯s just fooling around¡­ because I blocked her. But I don¡¯t want to hear her talking again.¡± I don¡¯t know why Cassandra was being so impatient just because she couldn¡¯t take over me. No matter how many times I explained it to her, she would only reply with cursing and aggressive words while telling me to get out of her descendant¡¯s body. Anyway, she said she would help me. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve heard of it before when I was still with the slave merchant, from another shapeshifter.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± This was the first time I heard this. Oscar took a handkerchief out of his pocket to wipe my face. When Oscar did what Damian normally did, his touch felt delicate. ¡°Something about the missing history of the Leonis Empire?¡± ¡°What do you mean missing history? What?¡± Was it something like revising history to make it more favorable? Oscar, who thoroughly wiped my face, put the handkerchief back into his pocket and continued talking. ¡°A thousand years ago, the Demon King and his subordinates came to the Leonis Empire because it was their first target. The newly established Empire had sacrificed the lives of countless soldiers just to protect the country. Of course, the temple helped as well, and their contribution was as significant as the Imperial Family¡¯s.¡± ¡°Then now¡­¡± ¡°The Saintess, who was the representative of the temple, blocked the Demon King and his subordinates, then succeeded in sealing them.¡± After finishing his explanation, Oscar shrugged. ¡°I also heard from someone that it¡¯s not in any Leonis history book.¡± ¡°From who?¡± ¡°A turtle shapeshifter.¡± ¡°There are turtle shapeshifters, too?¡± ¡°Yeah. Turtle shapeshifters live for a long time. The old man I met was a nobleman who lived for a thousand years.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ve never heard of something like this before.¡± ¡°I guess that¡¯s the case. I didn¡¯t believe it either when I first heard it. I wasn¡¯t interested in human history in the first place.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I blinked in a daze, trying to wrap my head around information that wasn¡¯t shown in the original work. ¡°Ah, right. I almost forgot about this story. Anyway, that¡¯s what the turtle shapeshifter said. Sometimes, beings that weren¡¯t human only exist where there¡¯s a gap between humans. Isn¡¯t it like that with history?¡± At Oscar¡¯s words, I felt goosebumps all over my skin. If it was a being that wasn¡¯t human¡­ ¡°Like Cassandra?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly if that¡¯s what that old man meant, but I just mentioned the story anyway. He didn¡¯t even tell me, actually. It was more like he was talking to himself. Anyway, he was a funny grandpa.¡± ¡°Is he still alive?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if he ran away safely or just died, Master.¡± What if there was someone like me during the Empire¡¯s long history? Then if yes? Did that mean that there was someone like me in the present, too? ¡°Master, let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Huh? Ah, sure, let¡¯s do that.¡± Damian was about to soar high up with me in his arms, but then Oscar roughly grabbed the dead deer¡¯s antlers and spoke. ¡°That¡¯s unfair. Can¡¯t we run together like a while ago?¡± Damian, who just ignored Oscar¡¯s muttering, spread out his wings and lifted me up in a princess carry. Then, he soared high. We flew over the trees, but I had no time to admire the view. My mind was filled with complicated thoughts. It was only natural to be confused after learning something that had never been mentioned in the original. As soon as we arrived at the mansion, Damian set me down and hid his wings. ¡°Huu. Thanks.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Master.¡± Go back to your room with Oscar and rest.¡± I turned around to walk away, exhausted, but as I did, Damian called out to me. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I want to ask you one thing.¡± ¡°Sure, what is it?¡± Damian had never asked me anything like this, so I turned around again to face him. It felt a little odd because even when I would ask him to do something, he never questioned me. ¡°Master, what does Lord Lucian mean to you?¡± But I never expected he¡¯d ask me this kind of question. I stared at Damian for a moment, then opened my lips to speak. ¡°To me, Brother is¡­¡± The first thing that would come to mind was of course my deep admiration for him. I really wanted to hide it all inside so that Lucian wouldn¡¯t know, but somehow, I didn¡¯t want to hide it from Damian. It might be because those pale wood-colored eyes looked like gold beneath the setting sun¡¯s illumination. To me, that was how I felt towards Lucian before I transmigrated. But after coming to this world, those feelings became more solidified. ¡°My other half, my bright future.¡± That¡¯s right. Lucian was my everything. I¡¯d only be able to live well if he also lived well. If he dies like how he did in the original, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to live either. I don¡¯t remember when it started. But I transmigrated to this place where Lucian existed, and so I felt that it was fate. And in this fate, my life began anew. If I could Lucian living a happy life, even if it wasn¡¯t with me, I would be alright with not being here anymore. Those who had fled would someday return to their place. I would definitely go back to Korea. Then, I might be able to restart my future, with Lucian in my mind. ¡°I understand. I¡¯m always on Master¡¯s side, and I¡¯ll always be your servant. Please don¡¯t forget that.¡± Facing Damian¡¯s pale wooden eyes, which looked straight into my gaze without any hesitation, I smiled. ¡°I will always trust you, Damian.¡± After saying this, I went back into the mansion. I felt like I needed to look at the diary where I wrote down what I knew about the original work. ¡°I will always remember your words as well, Master.¡± Damian murmured to himself as he watched her emerald hair disappear into the mansion. He never forgot the orders she gave him. He wouldn¡¯t hesitate if there would come a moment when he would have to act on those orders someday. After Rachel had already gone into the doors, Damian turned around. And there, Lucian stood. His master hadn¡¯t noticed him, but ever since Damian arrived at this place, he already noticed that Lucian was looking at his master from there. Damian had always felt uncomfortable around that man, his master¡¯s older brother. No, in fact, he wanted to keep his master away from that man. Dark, muddled mana swirled within his body. It filled Lucian completely, like a snake that carried vast mana that even Damian couldn¡¯t estimate. And that was the problem, this mana that was like a coil. Compared to the pure, clear mana that his master had, Lucian¡¯s mana was like an endless abyss that seemed to have cut down and swallowed the bleak night sky. Step, step. As Lucian approached after a deliberate pause, Damian straightened his back. He recalled how Lucian had suddenly come to face him, like an ambush last night. ¡°I admit I was a little too harsh last night. But I haven¡¯t heard your answer yet.¡± Lucian had tested Rachel¡¯s servants. Even if they were hit with his punches, Damian and Oscar did not tell Rachel. Of course, Lucian expected that the hawk would stay quiet, but the fox not telling her was something that he didn¡¯t predict. He recalled how that white fox talked informally towards Rachel. With underlying motives, Lucian had hit Damian again on the stomach, even stronger this time. But he didn¡¯t groan at all. And he kept silent about the work he did for Rachel. These tough bastards. ¡°Just tell me what you know about the prince. I¡¯m not trying to pry into Rachel¡¯s secret.¡± ¡ª¡ª ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 55 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 55 Meanwhile, Oscar arrived. Lucian felt his presence, but as he asked again, he only looked at Damian. ¡°Tell me. Why were you glaring at the prince? And why didn¡¯t Rachel stop you?¡± ¡°Tsk, how persistent. If you wanna know, just ask Master.¡± Oscar responded to Lucian as he stood beside Damian. Unlike yesterday, he was now calling Rachel the proper way, and Lucian shifted his eyes towards him. Whether he understood the meaning in that gaze, Oscar raised his chin and said proudly. ¡°From now on, my name is Oscar. It¡¯s a precious name that Master gave me.¡± Lucian¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he listened to Oscar. ¡°¡­You¡¯re still insolent.¡± 1 He didn¡¯t like the name ¡®Oscar¡¯. Even when this shapeshifter didn¡¯t have a name yet continued to spend time with him, Lucian felt that this was unpleasant. Why was there always someone around Rachel? She should only look at him, only think about him¡­ Couldn¡¯t it be that way? Damian watched how the atmosphere around Lucian grew cold, even to the point that the surrounding temperature seemed to have dropped. Then, he swallowed a sigh and spoke. ¡°You must have heard what Master said earlier.¡± Lucian had been here even before they arrived. It was only natural that he heard what she said. ¡ªMy other half, my bright future. Isn¡¯t she a child who¡¯s already been corrupted. Hearing Enzo¡¯s voice, Lucian¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. He often said words like these, but Lucian didn¡¯t like how Enzo dared to use the word ¡®corrupted¡¯ to describe Rachel. ¡°He¡¯s not a prince. I don¡¯t know how he became a prince¡­¡± Watching the turbulent mana within Lucian, Damian quickly said this. ¡°Hey, is it okay to say that? What if Master gets angry?¡± And Oscar stopped him. Even so, Damian continued speaking, judging that it would be better to speak here. ¡°There might be some danger later, so it¡¯s better to just say it. It¡¯s about Master, but she never told us to keep it a secret.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Between the two of them, Oscar was always the one who caused trouble, but right now, Oscar felt restless because Damian was acting against their master¡¯s orders right now. ¡°When it comes to Ray¡¯s safety, it¡¯s even more of a reason to let me know.¡± At Lucian¡¯s firm declaration, Damian continued explaining. ¡°The first place we saw him was in the maze forest. He was chasing Master.¡± Despite the roundabout way of saying it, Lucian understood immediately. ¡°Seven years ago.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. He used the power of darkness.¡± Lucian¡¯s hands clenched into fists. He didn¡¯t know how a kidnapper managed to get his hands on the mask of a prince, but such a person proposed to Rachel. His father didn¡¯t know what a ridiculous situation this was. Even if Lucian told his father, he wouldn¡¯t believe it. If Rachel would say what this servant was telling him, would his father believe it? Lucian was skeptical. His father had a narrow view of the world. Pedro was starting to get on Lucian¡¯s nerves. Not only was he interfering between Lucian and Rachel, but he was also placing Rachel in danger like this. It was making Lucian feel frustrated. Even so, he hid this frustration in front of the two shapeshifters. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this. Never take your eyes off Ray.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll protect Master even if you don¡¯t tell me.¡± ¡°I agree with Oscar this time.¡± ¡°Oh? You just called me Oscar, right? Would¡¯ja look at that. It sounds so much better than Doggy! Ah, I think I¡¯m going to fall in love with my new name. I love it. I love Master.¡± Before he could leave, Lucian grabbed the fox shapeshifter¡¯s collar and lifted him up. ¡°What the¡ª!¡± And proceeded to hit the rebellious Oscar right in the abdomen. ¡°Kegh!¡± Blood sputtered through his lips. The fist that wielded so much strength had a lot more power than what it had at dawn. Holding back a groan, Oscar grinned. ¡°Do you think that to Master, her brother is everything?¡± Lucian threw Oscar to the ground like he was a limp doll. Even so, he had quick reflexes, so he landed on his feet and quickly turned around. The lifeless golden eyes and blazing red eyes faced each other. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you dare act carelessly in front of my Ray again. This is your only warning.¡± Then, Lucian turned around and headed towards the office where Pedro was, vowing that he¡¯d receive authority over the Duchy today. Oscar clicked his tongue in anger. Next to him, Damian could only worry about his master. Why was it that those who surrounded his master had such ominous mana? Lucian, the prince¡­ and both Damian and Oscar, too. Damian pictured the pure, clear mana of his owner. It was dazzlingly bright and warm. ¡°Amber, where are the things I used when I was young?¡± As soon as I came into my room, I asked Amber. ¡°Goodness, Milady. You came back in an even bigger mess today!¡± ¡°Yeah, sorry. Anyway, the things I owned when I was young?¡± ¡°Ah, I stored them in a box in the corner of Milady¡¯s closet. Would you like me to show you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I hurried into the walk-in closet and found the box. When I opened the box, which was made of luxurious wood, the items I used when I was young were there in perfect condition. I looked for the diary I wrote to record the plot of the webtoon. ¡°Milady, I¡¯ll draw your bath. You should wash up first.¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll be there in a sec!¡± ¡°Oh, and Her Grace said she wants to drink tea with you!¡± ¡°Ah, found it.¡± I took out the diary and closed the box. ¡°The Duchess asked me to have tea with her?¡± ¡°Yes, but I told her that you went out for a while, but she told me to call you as soon as I can. What should I tell her?¡± I placed the diary on the desk drawer and mulled over it as I headed towards the bathroom. I was a bit short on time, but even if I was in a rush, shouldn¡¯t I drink tea with her first? It¡¯s been a while since I met the Duchess. ¡°I can bathe by myself, so you should go to the Duchess, Amber. Tell her I¡¯ll meet her for tea in a while.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Amber left the room, and I went into the bathtub. ¡°Oh, how refreshing.¡± It¡¯s been a while since I washed up alone. Amber was always attending to me. ¡°When I think about the past, I can only vaguely remember.¡± The diary reminded me of my past life before I transmigrated, when I had to do everything alone. It¡¯s only a blurry memory now, but the feelings I had at that time didn¡¯t disappear and instead settled deep into my heart. While feeling my mood dampen rapidly, Amber came into the bathroom. ¡°Milady, what¡¯s wrong?¡± It was only then that I came to my senses. I would often feel heartbroken whenever I would remember my life before coming to this world. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a bit difficult to wash up alone.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t live without me, right?¡± Amber smiled brightly as she pulled her sleeves up. After she came in, she helped me wash quickly, then I changed into a simple dress. Being led by Amber, I headed to the place where the Duchess waited. As we reached the middle of the season, the weather became much better. So of course, I thought we were going to have tea in the garden, but we weren¡¯t after all. Amber led me to the drawing room that only the Duchess could use, and I greeted her inside. ¡°Good afternoon, Madam.¡± ¡°Come in, Rachel.¡± The Duchess greeted back, her complexion much better than before. I was reminded of when she used to talk to me without making eye contact. Compared to back then, the difference was significant. Of course, it was a change for the better. ¡°Without your help, I don¡¯t know what I would do.¡± As soon as Amber and the other maid inside the room left out the door, the Duchess said this. It was before I could even lift my teacup. This was never something that the Duchess would do. She was someone who valued etiquette very much. Just what was going on? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± With her hands clenched tightly in her lap, the Duchess answered me. ¡°Rachel, are you hiding something?¡± No. Rather than answering me, she just asked another question. ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°A secret that you want to hide from your precious person.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Something that you¡¯ve kept for a long time, and you couldn¡¯t even talk about things related to it because you¡¯re afraid it would be revealed.¡± ¡°What are you¡­¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s what that child needs to know¡­ But I don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡± If the Duchess was speaking this way, then it could only be about Lucian. Lucian was still someone that the Duchess found difficult. She thought that this was punishment for neglecting her son for a long time, but all the while, she was afraid that their mother-son relationship would get worse in the future. If she was asking me for help regarding Lucian¡­ Did something happen to him that I don¡¯t know? Or perhaps it¡¯s been going on? The Duke always kept me in the dark about these things, and Lucian was no different. At some point, Lucian never talked about the Duke in front of me. Goodness. This family was still struggling with the exact same problem. Well, I do know how difficult of a problem it is. ¡°First, take a deep breath, Your Grace. Now, please follow my lead.¡± I breathed in through my nose in an exaggerated manner, then exhaled through my mouth. As she watched me, the Duchess followed suit. ¡°Have you calmed down now? Then, please tell me one thing at a time. I¡¯m the only one here, and there¡¯s no one rushing Your Grace.¡± ¡°Right¡­ You¡¯ve always been like this.¡± ¡°Hehe, you can speak comfortably.¡± The Duchess stared at me for a moment, looking at me with a sorrowful expression. Then slowly, she spoke. ¡°I have in my possession something that the previous Duke left behind. To be exact, it¡¯s his will.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± No, wait, Duchess. Am I allowed to hear something this important? ¡ª¡ª ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 56 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 56 I glanced at the Duchess, shocked. She still had her head down with her hands clasped together. ¡°I know the gravity of it. What do you think? You must be wondering why I haven¡¯t disclosed his will yet all this time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Of course I¡¯m curious. Can she even tell me about this? I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m an outsider. ¡°Rachel, I still don¡¯t see you as family. How can we become a family sincerely?¡± It seemed like the Duchess can also read minds. How could she answer what I was thinking inwardly? The Duchess continued speaking as though she was confessing. ¡°It¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t like you at first. The fact that you are¡­ that man¡¯s daughter also played a part.¡± And I understand where she¡¯s coming from. If I were the Duchess, I would have hated me as well. ¡°Do you remember what I told you that day?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°About a mirage.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, I remember.¡± It was the first time the Duchess allowed me to enter her room. I can¡¯t forget what she told me back then. A mirage. A mirage-like family. Or, a mirage-like person such as myself. Either way, it seemed like they would not be able to mesh well together. ¡°But¡­ It was like I kept waiting without knowing that it was a mirage, still under the illusion that he could one day love me. Just like that¡­ I¡¯ve just been waiting.¡± Ah, seriously.1 He¡¯s a man full of sins, that Duke. In the original work, I thought that the Duchess simply blamed the Duke. It¡¯s a story that focuses only on the main characters, so was there ever a scene that portrayed the supporting characters¡¯ true feelings? The Duchess truly loved the Duke. And so she waited for him, expecting that this love would be reciprocated, and if I were in her shoes, I would have felt resentment towards the Duke instead¡ªa mix of love and hatred. Love seemed to have that nature. But anyone would be able to see that any form of one-sided love wasn¡¯t going to bode well. It was a relationship that would end only when either side relents or breaks down. If I were to guess which side would be more likely to break, it would be the side that would maintain that love alone. My chest felt tight. The Duchess¡¯ love was heavy and dark, yet I¡¯ve only heard about it. ¡°My love became my priority, so I had neglected Lucian¡­ You already know how he was treated, so¡­ In the end, I¡¯m just agonizing over it.¡± It was sad and frustrating, yet it seemed as though she still couldn¡¯t give up. I can understand how she feels. Lingering feelings¡­ I knew a lot about that. But in this case, I would still side with Lucian. I wanted the Duchess to become brighter these days, but in a way, wasn¡¯t this all for the sake of Lucian? I still couldn¡¯t blame the Duchess. But I would also hold my breath for Lucian any time, and I can wait if he tells me to. ¡°Duchess, why did you bring up the will of the previous Duke?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but go back to the pressing question. I could guess why the Duchess felt very conflicted. If this was revealed, there would be a confrontation between the Duke and Lucian. However, what really is in the previous Duke¡¯s will? ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± As soon as she was about to speak, her lips trembling, a resounding knock intervened. ¡°Duchess, I believe you must go now.¡± It was the voice of the Duchess¡¯ exclusive maid. Her tone was filled with urgency and tension. ¡°Right now, the Duke and the Young Master¡­¡± Before the maid even stopped speaking, I rose to my feet. The Duchess held the envelope next to the sofa with quivering hands. ¡°Can you come with me?¡± I held the Duchess¡¯ hand tightly. ¡°Of course.¡± And so the two of us hurried to the office with the maid leading us there. The office¡¯s door was wide open. No, the door was completely ripped off. Compared to the traces of a rough event, no sound could be heard inside the office. We hurried towards the opening, supporting the Duchess. I was left speechless as I saw what was inside. As if they were in the eye of a storm, the only place that was unscathed was the space around Lucian and the Duke. Broken pieces of furniture were strewn here and there and seemed to block other people from approaching them like a fortress. Lucian was holding the Duke up by the collar. Only his back could be seen as he lifted the adult man with only one hand, but it was obvious that he was livid. ¡°Kegh¡­¡± At that time, the Duke found us and struggled. I tried to call out to them, but Lucian was relentless. The moment I saw him grab the Duke¡¯s neck, almost twisting it, I called his name in a desperate scream. ¡°Lucian!¡± And his shoulders flinched as he heard me. He slowly looked behind him. ¡°¡­Ray? Why are you¡­¡± Then he glanced over to the Duchess beside me, slipping away from my support of her. At that moment, his golden irises froze like ice. ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°¡­Lu-Lucian. Wh¡­ Why are you doing this to your father? Can¡¯t you put him down now¡­?¡± The Duchess¡¯ mental and physical condition was already weak before she came here to see this, but right now her entire body was shaking as though she was going to break, I was worried about her quivering body so I grabbed her shoulder to support her and embraced her. Perhaps she gained strength, so the Duchess continued speaking once more. ¡°What you want¡ªI¡¯ll give it to you. So please¡­ Don¡¯t do that to your father.¡± Honestly, I didn¡¯t like hearing this from the Duchess. I didn¡¯t hate the Duke or the Duchess. But I didn¡¯t particularly like them either. That¡¯s why under no circumstances were they my priority. My only priority is my bias. Lucian is my priority. In that respect, what the Duchess was saying was ridiculous. What had she ever done for Lucian all this time? Why was she worrying only about the Duke? What the hell did the Duke do that it came to the point that his son grabbed him by the collar? Honestly, I didn¡¯t care about the love she had for him. Wasn¡¯t that their business? Why did their child have to get caught in the middle of it? I swallowed all my complaints. It was a habit by now. ¡°Mother will give it to me, you say. Do you even know what it is that I want? But before that, Mother¡­¡± He let go of the Duke and glanced towards our direction. The Duke was now on the floor, glaring at Lucian. No. Rather than glaring, it seemed like he was terrified. Lucian blinked slowly, looking a little disconcerted. Right, this was your habit. He blinked whenever he felt happy or sad, tasted something delicious or bland, or whenever something stirred him. Of course, I knew what he felt no matter what kind of blinking it was. This kind of blink is when you taste something delicious. Or this if you¡¯re surprised. ¡­Or this when you¡¯re angry. But I¡¯ve never seen him angry. Until now, with the Duchess. Why? Wasn¡¯t he angry with the Duke just now? Lucian stared at the Duchess for a moment and continued speaking. ¡°Take Ray with you and go back this instant.¡± ¡°Lucian!¡± ¡°This is something between the Duke and me. This matter is not something that Mother should be concerned with.¡± He spoke coldly without any hesitation. It didn¡¯t contain any emotion, but somehow, it was cold. ¡°I¡­ I have it.¡± Still, it had to be asked. Why was the will of the previous Duke something that she believed Lucian needed, and why had she hidden it away until now? ¡°Wife?¡± Then, the Duke spoke for the first time. This was perhaps because he saw the seal on the envelope that the Duchess was holding. Whenever a new Duke succeeded the Duchy, the seal would be the same, but the color of the wax changed. The Duke was currently using blue wax. And the wax that his predecessor used was gold. After seeing the seal and wax that only the previous Duke could use, the Duke¡¯s face turned ashen. Lucian also stared at the envelope with a strange look. ¡°Hiic, hiic, I¡¯m sorry. Until now, I¡­ I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you until now, I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± The Duchess burst into tears and held out the envelope to Lucian with trembling hands. But there was a considerable distance between them, and so it fell to the floor even before it reached him. No, before it could even drop to the floor, Lucian lightly caught it. The envelope moved up as though the wind was to his mercy. Lucian opened the envelope without any hesitation. The documents inside boasted of a thickness that you wouldn¡¯t think would fit in a small envelope. It seemed like the envelope was enchanted by magic. ¡°Wife, why is this¡­¡± Heavily perplexed, the Duke looked alternately between the Duchess and the envelope. ¡°I¡¯m deeply sorry. I hid it all this time¡­¡± The Duchess sobbed. I don¡¯t know what compelled me, but I embraced the Duchess first. It felt like I was going to collapse along with the Duchess. Here, I learned how heavy a person becomes the moment they lose strength. I looked at the Duchess for a moment, then I raised my head. Right then, I made eye contact with Lucian. His golden eyes were filled with joy. The paper trembling in his hand seemed to represent his feelings. ¡°¡­Duke. I have legal rights over the Duchy.¡± ¡°Lucian.¡± ¡°It was something that should have been handed over to me in the first place.¡± ¡°¡­Lucian.¡± ¡°It was the Duke who made things so odious all this time. He made a promise, but he¡¯s been manipulating everything.¡± ¡°Lucian!¡± The Duke continued to call his name, but Lucian did not look at him. Strangely as he spoke, Lucian was looking only at me. As if there was no one else around, it was only me in his eyes. Those golden eyes, shining like stars with joy, curved thinly. At that moment, I had a fleeting thought that I needed to run away¡­ But I must have been mistaken. ¡ª¡ª ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 57 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 57 Lucian walked towards me. Ta-dak, ta-dak. Wooden debris and pieces of glass scrunched under his feet as he did. Slowly approaching me, he calmly separated me from the Duchess. He turned to the Duchess¡¯ exclusive maid, who had been beside us all this time. ¡°Take care of Mother.¡± ¡°Yes! Yes, Young Master.¡± As she hurried to support the Duchess, I looked up at Lucian again. He smiled with unbridled joy, but it was so disconnected from the expressions of the people behind him and next to him. I¡¯m always on my bias¡¯ side, but I still felt a bit uncomfortable. What in the world happened to him and the Duke for this to happen? ¡°Ray, it¡¯s alright now. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Perhaps reading the anxiety in my expression, Lucian spoke affectionately. He took my hand naturally. And he intertwined our fingers, holding onto my hand tightly. Lucian led me to another place. ¡°Brother?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to my room.¡± ¡°But the Duke and the Duchess¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t good to leave them like that, so I wanted to look back, but Lucian covered my eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡± ¡°Brother?¡± ¡°Today is a happy day. Can¡¯t you just look at me?¡± As Lucian¡¯s eyebrows drooped and he lowered his voice to a whine, I realized that I still couldn¡¯t win against him. Of course, everything¡¯s good. I can do anything you want. Duke, Duchess. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m someone who couldn¡¯t ever resist my bias. With a worried look, I alternately looked between the couple and Lucian. Even the guilt in my heart disappeared the moment I saw his golden irises tremble. I held his hand tightly and took a step forward. I felt his delight even as he said nothing. I was relieved and my heart felt vaguely heavy, but I firmly secured my heart and tucked that feeling away. I took Lucian¡¯s hand without any hesitation. After transmigrating, he was my one and only priority. We arrived in his room in no time. Lucian sat me down at the window seat where he usually stayed, then he knelt before me. ¡°Brother?¡± ¡°Ray¡­¡± He leaned down, his cheek on my thigh. Then, he slinked his arms around my waist and pulled me towards him. ¡°Haa¡­ I¡¯m finally the Duke, Ray.¡± Ah, so that¡¯s what you were fighting about. I was the only one who didn¡¯t know. Then, did the will of the previous Duke that the Duchess was holding onto mention that Lucian should succeed the Duchy? Why was the Duchess hiding it? The Duke didn¡¯t seem to know that she was doing that either. I recalled the original ¡´ There is Another Doll Living in the Dollhouse ¡µ and tried to compare the events so far. But in the end, I had no choice but to miss the parts that weren¡¯t mentioned in the original, and I didn¡¯t really know the detailed situation. And more than that, I¡¯ve already tampered with the plot, so the future is now unpredictable. I didn¡¯t have many abilities. Other webnovels and webtoons with transmigrated characters have special abilities and such, but all I had now was hearing Cassandra¡¯s voice sometimes, and does that really help me with anything? No. Oh, but I have Oscar and Damian. ¡°Ray¡­¡± As he rubbed his cheek over my thigh, I hugged Lucian with my arms over his shoulders. ¡°Congratulations, Brother.¡± Fine. Let¡¯s just¡­ Let¡¯s just celebrate Lucian¡¯s succession instead of thinking about complicated things. I swear I¡¯ll be on your side no matter what. If my bias is alright, does anything else matter? If it¡¯s only you who I see, would that matter? Right? ¡°Haa¡­ Ray.¡± As I embraced his shoulders, he tightened his hold around my waist. I couldn¡¯t breathe for a moment, but it was alright since his feelings seemed to be conveyed. I closed my eyes, just focusing on his deep feelings. Even from now on, I hope he can forget the past and just move forward. All that in the past. Even if it¡¯s his parents, it¡¯s alright to set them aside so that you can move forward. If he could, then I¡¯ll support him all the way. Even if I could only watch him from behind. As much as he pulled my waist, I also embraced his shoulders with all my strength. ¡°Why do you have that, Wife?¡± Perdro came into Camilla¡¯s room, his voice almost a growl. He didn¡¯t want to corner his wife like this. But at the same time, he can¡¯t just let this go. Why? Why! ¡°There was a time when the previous Duke called me separately.¡± She had struggled to get to the sofa earlier, and now Camilla opened her lips to speak. ¡°He said that this was just in case. Truthfully, if Lucian hasn¡¯t inherited the Duchy after he¡¯s come of age, I was told to reveal this right away.¡± Camilla, who calmed down a little, stared into the air as she talked as if she was reminiscing that time. Pedro looked at her as though he couldn¡¯t understand what she was saying. He was hearing about his own father after such a long time, and it seemed to dig into his heart. So it¡¯s like that. Until the very end, Pedro was still a flawed child to the previous Duke. That¡¯s probably why he left such a will. That¡¯s how he was trying to protect the Duchy. Pedro had already vowed to fulfill his duties and responsibilities as the Duke, but as he felt a deep-seated emptiness, it felt like all the strength in his legs gave out. Camilla shed tears as she saw Pedro struggling to keep himself upright against the wall. ¡°¡­I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Hearing the sincere apology, Pedro looked up at his wife. ¡°I¡­ I did it because I love you so, so much. I thought you¡¯d look my way someday if only I waited.¡± Pedro¡¯s eyes widened at her confession. Camila clutched the skirt of her dress and revealed the secrets she¡¯s been holding onto all these years. She couldn¡¯t hide them any longer. Falling in love was the problem in the first place. She thought that it was time to stop this. So she mustered what little courage she had. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡­¡± ¡°Wife¡ªno, Camilla.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± After taking in a deep breath, Camilla faced Pedro and continued speaking. ¡°I was the one who told the previous Duke about you and Liam.¡± ¡°¡­Camilla?¡± ¡°I thought all I had to do was separate you from Liam. Then one day, you¡¯ll look my way¡­ I thought that you would love me if only I waited¡­¡± At the truth that he heard for the first time, Pedro was reeling. He remembered the day he was caught with Liam by his father. Come to think of it, his father had stormed in as though he already knew what was going on. He never thought deeply about it because it was a shameful, frightening past, but he couldn¡¯t believe he was hearing the truth behind it now, more than two decades later. Seeing Pedro¡¯s stiff expression, Camilla smiled bitterly as if she had already expected him to react this way. ¡°That¡¯s why, Duke.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t hate Lucian anymore. That child didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It was me who separated you from the person who made you happy, and it was because of me that you had to suffer such indignation. So¡­¡± Camilla clasped her trembling hands together. ¡°So¡­ Please, hate me.¡± Camilla¡¯s confession suffocated Pedro. The open plea for him to hate her stabbed deep into his heart, through the wounds that were already there. Those wounds had been festering for a very long time already, and as if they were stabbed by the jagged end of a blade, they began to spill rotten blood. All that she said was a confirmation. The identity of the mysterious emotions that he had been suffering under recently. Belated regret. Guilt. His blue eyes that shone for a moment now clouded over like an overcast sky. As he grew older, a deep sense of fatigue over the sins he committed were revealed on his aged features. As if he didn¡¯t want anyone to see the emotions revealed on his face, Pedro covered it with both his hands. Only then did he admit and accept everything that he had done. And he also had no choice but to look back on that tragic past. After that day, the Duke began to relinquish his responsibilities to Lucian little by little. Since Lucian had already been assisting him with governing over the land before, the handover process didn¡¯t seem to be difficult. I was with Lucian earlier today and I later visited the Duchess, but her maid only apologized to me and said that the Duchess couldn¡¯t leave her room. It was the same with the Duke. For some time, this Duke who used to always come see me refused my visit just like the Duchess. It was hard to guess whether this was good or not. On one hand, I thought that I could try to understand how the Duke and the Duchess were fairing even if I couldn¡¯t see them. But on the other hand, this was a good thing for Lucian in the long run, so I drew the line there. All I needed to care about was Lucian. I¡¯m sorry, Duke and Duchess, but you have no choice but to heal your own wounds. Going back to my room, I read the diary where I wrote the events that took place in the original work. The handwriting was a little messy because I wrote the notes down when I was younger, but it wasn¡¯t completely illegible. As I already expected, there was nothing written about the ghosts of ancestors like Cassandra. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I was sitting at my desk with my feet swinging under me when I heard a knock. Knock knock, knock, knock knock knock. ¡°Brother?¡± I ran excitedly to the door and opened it, and as I predicted, Lucian was standing there. With a complicated expression, he spoke. ¡°There¡¯s suddenly too much work, Ray.¡± ¡°Are you very busy?¡± I held his hand, worried. Then he intertwined his own fingers with mine as though he had been waiting. ¡°Ah, then can you help me a little?¡± ¡°Sure! As much as you want!¡± When I saw his expression softening at my answer, I could understand why people said that now, and I felt full even though I hadn¡¯t eaten. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 58 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 58 I followed Lucian to his office. He had yet to hire an official aide, so he was using the office alone. ¡°But is there something I can even help you with, Brother?¡± I¡¯ve never learned anything about work here. I did many things before my transmigration, but it¡¯s different here. Lucian smiled brightly as a response. Ah, is this what healing feels like? Just looking at his smile made everything cozy, as if everything would be alright. ¡°All you have to do is sit there and sort invitations.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± I nodded seriously with a firm expression. Amber always sorted through my invitations first before showing them to me. Because of the influence that the Duchy had, invitations always piled up like mountains. Among the invitations that Amber would give me, they¡¯d already been picked through. In other words, I¡¯d be doing Amber¡¯s work. But there would be more invitations for the Duke, right? Because his ascension to the Duke¡¯s post hadn¡¯t been officially announced yet, Lucian must be receiving more invitations as the Duke¡¯s successor. I sat right next to Lucian¡¯s desk, but really, it looked like we were sitting behind the same desk with two chairs. From this side, I could see how the Duke¡¯s office was a space that showed a long history. Well, apart from the door that was recently broken down. The newly fitted door was colorful and tasteful, but it didn¡¯t have much of the same antique atmosphere to it compared to the rest. I heard that the desk that only the Duke could use was made a long time ago with wood from a kind of tree that no longer existed. The subtle varnish over the wood made it look alive in a wonderful way, so over time, it looked even more elegant. Behind the large desk was a bookshelf that went all the way up to the ceiling. There was an arched window between the desks, so while sitting there and looking over documents, the passage of time could be felt through the sunlight filtering in right over my head. It looked like our shoulders would touch if I moved, so I focused on carefully classifying the invitations in front of me. The sound of Lucian¡¯s pen moving echoed beautifully inside the office. First, I sorted the invitations that aimed to celebrate Lucian¡¯s ascension to the Duke¡¯s position and I placed them on a silver tray. ¡°Since Ray¡¯s doing it, everything¡¯s done quickly.¡± Lucian praised me even though I¡¯ve done only one. The documents piled up next to him look even more amazing. With a smile that was more like a pout, I replied. ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised. I¡¯m actually an incredibly competent person.¡± ¡°Yes, I know that very well.¡± What do you mean you know? Are you going to keep smiling like that? Since a while ago, he had been smiling every time he looked at me. His golden irises, revealed through his curved eyes, were like crescent moons. Haa, how kind. How sexy! At the end of the day, he looked sensual no matter what expression he made. He was like that even when he was expressionless, but he looked even sexier whenever he smiled. I smiled broadly as I inwardly shouted ¡®Milky white Lucian!¡¯1 His appearance right now was a regretful male lead, but his personality was a kind, friendly male lead. Did I really succeed? I tried to change the keywords, but it¡¯s not like I could change someone¡¯s personality. I just started with a vague mindset to change the keywords, but I never imagined that he would change so much that he¡¯d become affectionate. Glancing sideways towards him, I found Noah¡¯s name on the invitation envelope. Now that I think of it, didn¡¯t he come together with Noah the other day? What¡¯s going on between these two? Right. I¡¯m going to have to check the information I have. I was curious about Noah¡¯s letter, but I just gulped and categorized it as level 1 priority. Letters in the level 1 priority were letters that must be checked right away. As work went on, time passed by faster than I expected. It was already afternoon. Maybe it¡¯s because I was with Lucian that I was happy to work. It¡¯s been a while since I felt this relaxed. Somehow, I felt anxious about the day ending. ¡°Brother, would you like a cup of tea? You also need to take breaks in between. You can¡¯t overwork yourself.¡± Lucian, who was focusing on a document, raised his head. Whenever I saw his expressionless face light up once he turned his gaze towards me, my chest felt ticklish. With his lips drawn in a soft curve, a nice, low-pitched voice flowed out of his lips. At the picturesque scene before me, I stared as though I¡¯d been possessed. ¡°Ray, I want to eat grapes.¡± At that, my eyes widened. It was very rare for him to say that he wanted to eat something. ¡°I¡¯ll be quick then. I¡¯ll get a lot of grapes myself and bring them to you.¡± Motivated in an instant, I jumped up from my seat. I rushed out of the office and headed straight to the kitchen. I met Amber on the way to the kitchen. I had sent her on an errand earlier. ¡°Milady, I couldn¡¯t find all the books you wanted, but I was able to purchase two books.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, I left them in your room. Should I bring them to you?¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡± I was almost sorting through the invitations, but I should read them later after drinking tea with Lucian. ¡°No, I¡¯ll read them later so you don¡¯t have to bring them.¡± ¡°I understand. Where are you going, Milady?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, I¡¯m going to get some tea and grapes.¡± Amber jumped at what I said. ¡°Why must you get them yourself? Please wait, I¡¯ll take them to the office.¡± ¡°Hehe, alright. Oh! You have to bring really ripe grapes. Brother said he wants to eat them.¡± Amber was one of the people who knew how extremely devoted I was to Lucian. As if she already knew it well, Amber nodded and quickly went on her way. No matter how well I could move, I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with Amber. Eventually, I returned to the office empty-handed, but the door was slightly ajar. Huh? I definitely closed it properly. I hovered by the door out of curiosity and listened in. At that time, the voice of the Duke could be heard from inside. ¡°You left the categorization of invitations to Ray.¡± ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± Lucian replied with a cold voice that was clearly different from what I heard from him. ¡°Does Ray know? The only woman who sorts through invitations is the Duchess.¡± No matter how well I had studied etiquette, culture, and the lifestyle of aristocrats, I wasn¡¯t born one, so I didn¡¯t know a lot of stuff. In the first place, the habits I gained while living in modern times couldn¡¯t be shaken off easily. I listened to something I was learning for the first time. Lucian scoffed at the Duke¡¯s words instead of answering him. I was a little surprised by this as it was something he never did in front of me. However, the Duke seemed to be familiar enough with his attitude and just continued speaking. ¡°Just what is it that you want?¡± The Duke, who hadn¡¯t come out of the office for a while, had a heavy voice. Lucian seemed to have risen from his seat after the brief silence. I was flustered for a moment because the sound of footsteps seemed to be getting close to me. My cheeks burned profusely as I realized that I looked exactly as I was doing¡ªeavesdropping. I tried to get away in a hurry, but the door opened first. Then, a long arm reached out to grab my wrist. ¡°What are you doing here, Ray?¡± ¡°No, Brother. It¡¯s just, um¡­¡± Of course, people were bound to be at a loss for words when they were taken aback. I couldn¡¯t even come up with a good enough excuse. Following him, we entered the office. And half behind Lucian, I faced the Duke. ¡°Father.¡± ¡°Yes, my daughter.¡± It was my first time seeing him again after that day, so I felt awkward for no reason. The Duke looked at me with a benign expression, but as if hiding me from him, Lucian covered me with his body. Then, he spoke in a low voice. ¡°What I want¡­ You still don¡¯t know?¡± When hearing about a question I didn¡¯t know about, I could only widen my eyes. Lucian smiled as he gently swept down my hair. The Duke looked at us both and smiled in vain. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but know.¡± Somehow, the Duke¡¯s expression seemed to say that he could no longer control Lucian. It was both a dejected yet relieved expression. After the Duke left, Lucian looked towards Rachel, who was in his arms. If he could tame her little by little like this, she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the Duchy at all, right? Rachel must have heard what his father said. That what she was doing was something only the Duchess did. Would she realize what this meant? She was smart and wise, but she sometimes showed a tactless, na?ve side to her. For one, strangely enough, she seemed to think that he and Noah were entangled. He still wondered why she thought this, but Lucian didn¡¯t want to care about it. He didn¡¯t have enough time to spend with Rachel as it was, so why should he care about that? ¡°Brother, Amber will bring the tea. And I asked her to bring very ripe grapes.¡± Look at this now. He was sure that she heard it all, but she didn¡¯t even show any signs of curiosity about it. Whenever he saw her acting like this, as if it had nothing to do with her, Lucian¡¯s stomach would be in knots. Sometimes, it felt like whenever she looked at him, it felt like there was someone else she was seeing. And Rachel, who looked at him like that, felt like an apparition. As if she wouldn¡¯t be here for long, just like that. At the sudden thought, Lucian embraced Rachel even more tightly. ¡°Are you tired? Would you like to rest?¡± ¡°Ray.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Now¡­¡± Lucian¡¯s throat felt tight for a moment, thinking that he could finally say this. ¡°I can put you on my schedule now. I¡¯m sorry it took so long.¡± ¡ª¡ª 1 ¡®Milky white¡¯ is something that fans say to their biases/the idols they like to compliment their skin (Koreans value fair complexions). ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 59 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 59 Rachel was shocked by what Lucian said. Still in his arms, she looked up to try and see his face. As he was already looking down at her, his eyes curved as their gazes met. Her heart was pounding. When they were younger, what she told him came to mind one after another. Come to think of it, Lucian kept it as a promise, even though it was reckless. And even though it¡¯s been a very long time, he never forgot it. Rachel went up on her tiptoes and folded her arms around his neck. He was so lovely. And she was so grateful for him not forgetting his promise with her. ¡°So it¡¯s like that. Finally¡­ I¡¯m in Brother¡¯s schedule. Hehe, we can drink tea together anytime now.¡± Back then, she had to pay attention whenever they were eating together. As if to compensate for that time, Lucian had now ascended to the position of Duke, laughing and eating well unlike before. At this moment, Rachel wasn¡¯t thinking about the Duke or the Duchess at all. She only wanted to congratulate Lucian, who overcame his unfortunate past while rising to where he was now proudly. He held tightly then, simply holding her slender waist that was enough to fit in his large hands, then he lifted her up. ¡°Kyaaa!¡± Carrying her in one arm as he hugged her, Lucian had a smile on his lips, her favorite smile. He hated that she was satisfied with only drinking tea with him, but she was so lovely that he only gently sat back on the sofa with her. He placed Rachel on his thigh. ¡°No, but what is this?¡± Rachel pouted because she seemed to think that she was being treated like a child. Knock, knock. Then, Amber came in while pushing a trolley. Amber brought ripe grapes, sweet refreshments and cold tea just as Rachel ordered. Being the competent maid that she was, she set it up right away, and Rachel tried to get off Lucian¡¯s thigh. But Lucian slinked his arm around her waist and didn¡¯t let her go. She could only sigh deeply as he didn¡¯t budge, as though he was a root of a tree that would need to be dug up. ¡°Brother, are you really going to be like this?¡± ¡°Ray, grapes.¡± As much as Rachel knew Lucian well, it was the same the other way around as well. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get you the ripest ones.¡± Look at her now. How she acts, looking only at grapes because of his request. As though she had forgotten that she was trying to get out of his lap, he comfortably hugged her as she picked which grapes to feed him. ¡°Now, your grapes are here. Knock knock, knock, knock knock knock.¡± Hearing those words that were like a secret code to the two of them alone, Lucian smiled naturally. Lucian took the fresh grape into his mouth, a green one that was like her beautiful hair. He savored the taste of the grape by licking his lips that had been touched by her fingertips briefly. And that same fingertip came back to his lips again after she had picked another grape to give him. Lucian didn¡¯t miss the opportunity. As he bit the grape, he also licked her finger with his tongue. ¡°Ack!¡± Surprised by the touch of hot flesh, Rachel¡¯s eyes met Lucian¡¯s. But slyly, Lucian feigned ignorance and had an innocent expression. ¡°That¡¯s weird. Did I feel it wrong?¡± Rachel was preoccupied with choosing grapes and feeding them to him. Each time, Lucian fulfilled his dark desires in various ways. He touched her waist for no reason, or caressed her from the crown of her head, down to her nape, stroking her soft hair. ¡ªYou¡¯re a more insidious bastard than I am. Enzo muttered as he reacted to Lucian¡¯s deep, dark emotions, but Lucian didn¡¯t even retort. Truthfully, Enzo wasn¡¯t wrong. As Lucian swept Rachel¡¯s hair back, he found something under her right ear. There should be nothing that he didn¡¯t know about Rachel, but as he pushed her hair back, he found an unfamiliar discovery. ¡°Brother? Why? Is something there?¡± Rachel turned her head because she gathered her long emerald hair together and had it on one side. Lucian gently took her chin and returned her to her original position. After seeing that small dot under one of her ears, he felt a dark curiosity about what could be below her neck Were there any other small dots on her pale body below this point? That¡¯s¡­ His molten gold eyes moved from her ear down to her exposed nape. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering? Is there really something on me?¡± Lucian, whose adam¡¯s apple had bobbed several times, replied with a low sinking voice. ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s just, there¡¯s a mole here.¡± ¡°Ah, right. There¡¯s a mole there. I think I have a lot of other ones.¡± At her answer, Lucian¡¯s heartbeat sped up. Even though it felt like he was doing something he shouldn¡¯t, he couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°¡­Where else?¡± ¡°Umm, I think my thighs and my rear end? Amber told me, but I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t really know where because they¡¯re in a weird spot.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± The sound of his pounding heart could be heard in his ears. Lucian felt an unfamiliar heat blooming on his cheeks. He had never felt this way before. He had always been impulsive when it came to her, but this seemed to be the first time that he felt so shaken. Reaching out slowly, he pressed down on the mole in front of him with his fingertip, the one on her nape. ¡°Hck, it tickles.¡± Without answering her words, Lucian filled his greed by alternately touching her mole underneath her ear and the mole on her nape. He touched them instead, pushing down the desire to press the dots underneath. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m really ticklish!¡± A white hand grabbed his finger. At the same time, the moment he made eye contact with her, Lucian couldn¡¯t endure it any longer. Her flushed face was so lovely. So, he embraced her tightly. After taking her into his arms so tightly that she might break, he placed his lips over her exposed nape. ¡°Ah, really! Brother!¡± Even as she scolded him in a higher voice, he couldn¡¯t take off his lips from what he had already touched. If he couldn¡¯t do at least this, he was afraid of what else he would do. His lips burned. Even as he buried his lips on the nape of her refreshingly sweet-scented neck, his thirst only got worse and worse. It wouldn¡¯t disappear. Tightening his hold on her waist in his arms, he remained that way, burying his head in her neck for a moment. I want you. I want you. I want to indulge in you. As those dark emotions soared, black flames lit up behind his golden eyes. In his head, Enzo snickered maniacally. ¡ªIf you want her, just take her. It¡¯s as simple as that! The news of Lucian¡¯s ascension to the position spread quickly. The Emperor as well had received word of it. After the ceremony, he would greet the Emperor separately, just in time for the spring banquet to be held. ¡°Milady, please look at this.¡± And that spring banquet was being held today. Since it¡¯s a banquet hosted by the Imperial family, Lucian first planned to greet the Emperor there, then he would have a separate ascension banquet now that he was going to be the Duke. Well, it felt like it involved a lot of preparing here and there, so everyone¡¯s busy. I looked at the box that Amber was showing me as I scooped some soup into my mouth. Inside were accessories sent as a gift by Lucian. Necklace, earrings, bracelets and anklets. It was a full set with everything except a ring. And apart from that, the gems embellishing those accessories were dazzling golden amber gems that seemed to shine just like his eyes. The dress prepared for me in this spring banquet was a light green dress that was reminiscent of the color of young sprouts. It was a light green color that was slightly different from my emerald hair color, but if my hair were to be seen under the sun, this color was similar. To emphasize the bright hues of the dress, the chest area and waist area of the dress was covered in white lace. To match this, the bottom of the dress had while lace as well, and I¡¯ll be wearing white shoes. ¡°I think these will go well with your outfit today, Milady.¡± As she spoke, Amber closed the box and showed another smaller box. ¡°Milady, the Young Master also sent this.¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this?¡± Seeing the palm-sized box, I set down my spoon. The items inside were the same as the jewelry from a while ago. But instead, they were very small. I was perplexed, but Amber solved the mystery right away. ¡°I guess these were sent to Milady for your fashion doll.¡± ¡°W-Wow¡­¡± No, Lucian. I do like the fashion doll, but is it okay to make accessories like these for it? At first glance, they looked like an exact replica of the real deal. I was a noble on the outside, but I was still often surprised by the Duke and Lucian¡¯s spending habits. Wasn¡¯t there also a time when the Duke said that my own spending was insignificant? By my standards, of course it was a bit surprising that Lucian sent me accessories for a doll. ¡°Now, Milady, let¡¯s change your clothes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I quickly got dolled up under Amber¡¯s touch. Today, my hair was in an updo for the first time since the collar of my dress has lace that would cover all the way up my neckline. Until now, I¡¯ve always had my hair in a half ponytail or just let it all down, so the area around my neck felt empty. ¡°As expected, the dress and the accessories go really well with each other. As a final touch, let¡¯s pin this.¡± It wasn¡¯t until then that Amber pinned a white corsage on me. And at that time with rather impeccable timing, a knock resounded. Knock knock, knock, knock knock knock. Hearing the familiar staccato, I approached the door with light steps. And when I opened it, I saw him. As usual, I appreciated his wonderful visage, and in an ecstatic mood, a familiar accessory caught my eye. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 60 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 60 It was a hefty amber brooch with the same design as the necklace I was wearing now. The pendant was the same size and shape, and it was as if a thread made of platinum was wrapped around a thick pumpkin jewel. ¡°Brother, we¡¯re matching?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lucian responded lightly as he looked around my room. I think he¡¯s looking for something¡­ ¡°What are you looking for?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your new fashion doll?¡± Ah, is it because I told you I¡¯d give you the doll? ¡°Oh, give me a second. Amber, where¡¯s the doll?¡± ¡°For a moment, Milady. It hasn¡¯t been taken out of the box yet.¡± ¡°Okay. Bring it to me, please.¡± Lucian¡¯s expression brightened up as he heard my words. He was so cute that I chuckled. I can¡¯t believe this huge man was looking for a doll. It was something that didn¡¯t fit him, yet strangely matched him nicely. Hm, was it because his face compliments everything? He smiled in a way that showed off his face even better than a doll. ¡°Brother, this necklace is so pretty. Of course, I like the other accessories, too!¡± His gentle expression became brighter. ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it.¡± His golden eyes, which were slightly darker than the amber jewelry, looked kindly towards me. ¡°Milady, here it is.¡± In the meantime, Amber brough the doll¡¯s box over and placed it on the table. Lucian naturally held my hand and led me there. ¡°Brother, would you like me to put on her accessories?¡± Lucian sat next to me on the sofa and smiled shyly. Oh how adorable, my bias. Do you want to play dollhouse with me? I took out the doll from the box and attached its accessories that were made just for its size. It was a little difficult because they were so elaborately made that they seemed like actual accessories. While entirely focused on putting on the necklace, my bias pressed down on my skin under my ear with one finger. Surprised by his touch, I dropped the doll¡¯s necklace. ¡°Brother¡­¡± ¡°¡­Why do you have your hair up?¡± He asked as if he¡¯d just noticed that my hair was styled that way. ¡°Why? Does it not suit me?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s not it.¡± ¡°Really? Me too, I was surprised.¡± But if he¡¯s commenting on my hairstyle, was there something wrong with it after all? I wasn¡¯t doubting Amber¡¯s skills, but I had no choice but to fumble with my hair to see if it was that. Because as Lucian was looking at me, his expression was subtly distorted. ¡°Does it really not suit me? Just tell me if it looks weird.¡± Lucian pondered what to answer, then slowly answered. ¡°Can¡¯t you just have your hair up when it¡¯s just me and you?¡± His drooping eyebrows looked sad. And I was a woman infinitely weak to Lucian. Just how bad did it look on me? He couldn¡¯t say that it didn¡¯t suit me, but here he was being loveable by indirectly saying it instead. Lucian, now that you¡¯re all grown up, you¡¯re even interested in styling this Noona. I¡¯m so proud of you! I saw Amber standing at the side. She seemed to be eyeing my hair suspiciously. Yeah, Amber. I¡¯m sorry for doubting your skills, but my bias says that it doesn¡¯t suit me. ¡°Amber, can you put my hair back down?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Milady.¡± I was sitting on the sofa, so Amber went behind me and took out the pins that she had placed on my hair. Then, she lowered my hair neatly down, reaching my dress¡¯ fabric. Lucian watched as my hair was returned to the usual half-up style. ¡°Brother, the necklace fell.¡± I said so while my posture was still upright because my hair was still being styled. At my words, Lucian leaned down and picked up the necklace. Um, he¡¯s the Duke now. It¡¯s kind of weird to ask you to do this now, right? I guess Amber was surprised by it as well. I suddenly felt her pulling slightly on my hair. ¡°Amber, it hurts.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± Amber was someone who wasn¡¯t easily flustered, but she was even stuttering now. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m surprised, too.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure if Lucian had already picked up the necklace, but he slowly straightened up again. His gaze seemed to have turned to Amber, but I couldn¡¯t see properly. Again, I felt her pulling slightly on my hair, but I didn¡¯t bring it up this time. Lucian was also next to us, and I was worried that Amber¡¯s competence would be questioned for no reason. Lucian was now the Duke. In other words, Amber¡¯s boss changed from Duke Pedro to Duke Lucian. I only wish that Amber¡¯s image, which had been boosted by me for a long time, would remain good in Lucian¡¯s eyes as well. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± A cold voice could be heard over my head. Feeling Amber¡¯s hands letting go in surprise, I asked in a perplexed voice. ¡°Brother, you know how to style hair?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°How?¡± Of course, I know that he¡¯s a very adaptable person, but when did he ever touch a girl¡¯s hair? This was a very important matter. Did he have a girlfriend? What about Noah? While my thoughts spiraled into doubt, a long shadow fell over my head. It was a shadow created by him as he was much taller than Amber¡¯s. As though he was really experienced at this, he styled my hair. I think he¡¯s braiding my hair. I hurriedly spoke to Amber. ¡°Mirror please.¡± ¡°Yes, Milady.¡± When the mirror was handed to me, I saw his hands moving. My toes curled for no reason as I saw his long, slender fingers touching my emerald-colored hair smoothly. It was an inexplicable sensation. As I saw him tie the braids on both sides, I couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°How do you know how to do this? Who taught you?¡± Someone who taught my bias. I don¡¯t even imagine it. I¡¯ve been a fan for so long! Who is it?! Who taught you how to braid like this! When he saw my disbelieving expression as my mouth was agape, he laughed. I could see his pleasant appearance through the mirror. One long finger slowly touched my nape. He persistently touched one spot on my nape. Seeing this through the mirror, the spot under my ear caught my eye. Lucian kept touching that place. You¡¯ve been really obsessed with moles since last time. Do you have some memories about moles? ¡°Brother?¡± Really, who taught you? He answered my question with a quiet voice. ¡°A doll.¡± With the single word that flowed through his lips, I was surprised. The word ¡®doll¡¯ had a really bad connotation for me. ¡´ There is Another Doll Living in the Dollhouse ¡µ It might be the influence of the original webtoon¡¯s title. Nine years had already passed since I vowed not to let him grow up to become a doll. ¡°¡­A doll?¡± ¡°Yes. I was looking at your fashion doll and I did it unconsciously.¡± ¡°¡­Then you learned by yourself?¡± ¡°Yeah, I thought you¡¯d look pretty like this.¡± Ah, my bias. I was so surprised. At that time, Lucian pressed a little harder so that his fingernail grazed my mole. It felt a little prickly, so I trembled unknowingly. ¡°Nnh!¡± ¡°¡­Sorry. Did it hurt?¡± ¡°No, it didn¡¯t¡­ Well, a little.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± As if he didn¡¯t know what to do, his voice seemed to be a little flustered, and at this, I smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Really. It was only a little.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit red¡­¡± He checked my nape, and somehow I could feel air passing through. He had raised my hair a little and it seemed like he was checking there. Then, a hot breath touched the back of my neck. Feeling ticklish for no reason, my fingers fumbled together. He looked at it for a long time, so I grew even more nervous. ¡°Did it get red a lot?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Instead of answering my question, he placed his lips on my skin. He did this last time, and he did it again here. But this kind of touch¡­ Was this something done between siblings? I suddenly wondered, but all of my thoughts were diminished by a sudden hot sensation. Lucian licked that spot with his tongue. ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°Sorry. Does it hurt very much?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­¡± ¡°You said that wounds get better quickly if this is done¡­¡± Of course, that¡¯s something I said. In the past, after being disciplined by the Duke, he would hide the wounds, but I always found everything. I couldn¡¯t just stay still because I was worried about him. It would feel horrible to stay alone. After failing several times, like a ghost, I was able to find those spots. The Duke never hit him where you could see it. That was the least he could do to protect the reputation of the Duchy¡¯s successor. However, the places where he was injured during training were also visible. His fingers, the back of his hands, his wrists¡ªthey were full of small wounds. So while we were kids. I sometimes licked the wounds on his fingers. I didn¡¯t know it would bite me back like this now. ¡°It¡¯s okay now. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Without answering my rejection, he licked my wound again with his tongue. ¡°Hnnh, Brother!¡± It felt weird. For some reason, my face burned as I felt a thrilling sensation. Only then did Lucian pull away from me. After he fiddled with my hair a bit more, he soon came and sat beside me. ¡°I should braid this doll¡¯s hair the same way as yours.¡± Watching him skillfully putting on the doll¡¯s necklace and touching the doll¡¯s hair, I began to worry a little. I didn¡¯t know he liked dolls¡­ Why should it be a doll? I became nervous for some reason. Completely forgetting what happened just now, I watched Lucian carefully carry the doll and place it in its box. Then after storing it in his subspace pocket, he turned to me. His golden eyes, which always looked unfathomably deep, seemed to shine brightly. Lucian, this is really your hobby, right? You didn¡¯t open your eyes to other tastes, did you? ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 61 Chapter 61 The four got off and entered in pairs. Pedro was spotless as he usually was, unlike how haggard he was when I saw him last. And Camilla was also beautifully dressed. After glancing at the married couple only once, Lucian thereafter paid attention only to Rachel. He no longer needed to keep his father in check, and it felt like he was over the moon because he and Rachel wouldn¡¯t be disturbed anymore. And more than that, Rachel was wearing the jewelry he had given her, and tonight, she was the most beautiful woman in the world. When he was picking out the accessories, he decided on them while dressing up the fashion doll she gave him. He called the jewelry company that¡¯s said to be the most famous one in the capital and chose the design and color that would suit the doll the most. When the various accessories were hung on the doll that looked very much like Rachel, he imagined Rachel herself wearing them. And exactly as he pictured, Rachel wore the accessories and smiled next to him. Seeing the banquet hall that was decorated with flowers to match the theme of spring, Rachel exclaimed in admiration. Lucian held her hand tightly as she appreciated the view, then they walked forward together. ¡°Brother, this is my first time attending a spring banquet. I didn¡¯t imagine it would look like this.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also an order for each family to present a flower-themed tapestry later.¡± ¡°Then will the Duchess of Leon do that?¡± ¡°Yes. And you¡¯ll have to do it, too, when the time comes.¡± Lucian smiled brightly as he imagined the near future. And as he smiled, he didn¡¯t miss how her cheeks turned red just then. ¡°But isn¡¯t that what the Duchess should do? Is it okay if I do it?¡± At her innocent question, Lucian¡¯s mood plummeted to the ground at once. He recalled the time when she called him by his name the first time. That was when everything was bleak because of his father, and only her voice rang in his ears. [ Lucian! ] The pleasant voice still seemed to echo in his ears. He gently rubbed his ear and looked at her sideways. As she looked at these things that were new to her, her eyes sparkled beautifully. Her mesmerizing dark blue eyes were like the sun as it would fill up the dark night sky with light as the day would start, but whenever those eyes were to capture something other than Lucian, his stomach would twist in discomfort. Lucian tapped Rachel on the back of her hand. Then, he saw those dark blue eyes focus back on him. The dark blue eyes that reflected only him were captivating. He could feel goosebumps rising all over his body. He couldn¡¯t hide his joy as he smiled. ¡°Look over there, Brother.¡± At the mention of the word ¡®brother¡¯ again, he carefully brought it up. ¡°Can you call me by my name?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Rachel, who was in the middle of admiring the banquet hall¡¯s decorations, asked back. She thought she heard him wrong. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call me by my name? You called me Lucian last time.¡± Rachel could recall at once when that time was. ¡°It¡¯s just that I was surprised back then¡­¡± ¡°Will you call me by my name only when you¡¯re surprised?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Then should I surprise you?¡± He said it as a joke, but Rachel¡¯s expression changed subtly. Lucian no longer saw her as a younger sister. Rather, because he wanted her by his side, he confronted his father fiercely. Until he met Rachel again, all he wanted was to be with her. Without knowing where that desire originated, from the moment he opened his eyes in the morning and closed them again at night, he just knew that he wanted to be with her. Now, he knew what he wanted. And he knew the origin of that thirst. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± After hearing his words, Rachel burst into laughter. She looked adorable as she covered her lips with her hand, her shoulders moving up and down. Lucian eagerly observed her every action so as not to miss anything about her. Her mirth-filled blue eyes looked up at Lucian. Holding his arm tightly, Rachel went on her tip toes. Then, covering her lips with one hand, she whispered. ¡°How are you going to surprise me, Brother?¡± He didn¡¯t like that she still called him brother, but just by the warm breath that touched his ear, he became dizzy. Lucian¡¯s heart was beating violently. His heart, which was usually quiet like a calm sea, stirred mercilessly when the wind that blew was her. Even a weak wind such as this caused rough waves to stir within him, dominating the sea of his heart as it pounded. The corners of his lips quietly went up. He went closer to her side, and what he saw reflected in her eyes was only him. Oh, this was how it felt. Being with someone you love¡ªit could make you this happy. For the first time, Lucian felt sorry for his father, who had to part with his loved one. However, this appreciation ended very briefly after this as he was forced to turn his eyes to the emperor, who announced the beginning of the spring banquet. He still didn¡¯t know why the bastard who kidnapped Rachel became a prince and why he kept approaching her. He asked his father, but Pedro didn¡¯t seem to know either. That bastard was someone powerful enough to slip through the information of the Duke of Leon. Either that, or he had other tricks up his sleeve. Would Rachel know who he was? She seemed to know that he was her kidnapper, but why didn¡¯t she bring it up with Lucian? Just the thought that he didn¡¯t know one thing about her made him anxious. As though he felt the helplessness of losing her like in the past, Lucian glared at the prince with malice. At that moment, he made eye contact with the prince. Those violet eyes had a mysteriousness to them that felt overwhelming. Time had passed for the matriarch of each family to step up as representatives to present the tapestries they had prepared. Rachel still shed her exclamations. While capturing her innocent appearance with his eyes, he kept the men around him in check. Since her debut, he explicitly felt more eyes heading towards Rachel. It somehow felt that she, who he held dear and precious, was like a white rabbit that had fallen into a wolf¡¯s den. She was his entire world, and yet these detestable eyes were looking at her as a prospective marriage partner. He wanted to dig out those eyes and feed them to beasts. Grinding his teeth, he noticed the eyes of the young noblemen on Rachel again. He was barely holding himself back. ¡°Brother?¡± When she heard the small sound, Rachel looked up at him. Every time she did this, his heart fluttered. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°But your teeth will hurt later. You¡¯re okay, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Ray.¡± She was still worried, so she reached up to his chin, her touch as light as a feather. With just this slight action, his heart pounded loudly once again. Lucian kept wanting her all to himself. He thought he could finally have her without anyone interfering, but there were still so many people keeping him away from her. ¡°Lucian, good evening.¡± Noah approached the two. Lucian felt Rachel staring at Noah, who was wearing bright clothes, with her eyes wide open. There were times when she would look at Noah persistently, and it was the same today. When Lucian saw her staring at him like this, he felt a bitter taste in his mouth. Why was she so interested in Noah. He couldn¡¯t understand at all. ¡°Lady Leon, good evening.¡± Noah didn¡¯t forget what Lucian had warned him about before. ¡°Brother Noah, you look good in your outfit tonight.¡± ¡°The Lady looks lovely as well.¡± Lucian then looked Noah up and down. He was wearing a white suit with a pink dress shirt. It was a spring banquet, but men didn¡¯t like to wear the color pink. ¡°Pink is definitely manly. I like men who look good in pink.¡± And at the same time, the young men furtively glancing at Rachel looked down and checked their attires. One side of Lucian¡¯s lips went up. His twisted heart seemed to want to express itself freely through his lips. ¡°Haha, thank you for the compliment. Both the Lady¡¯s and Lucian¡¯s outfits look really good as well. I think I¡¯ll need to try harder¡­¡± At Noah¡¯s ensuing words, Lucian¡¯s forehead became wrinkled. He disliked Noah. It was unpleasant enough that Noah approached him in a friendly manner as though he knew him well. So he tried to distance himself from Noah, but every time, Noah would cleverly pick up on this and move towards Rachel. During those times, Lucian couldn¡¯t act as he pleased whenever Rachel was involved. Even if it was an act to wrench away the other man. Of course, not much had changed until now. Rachel replied more enthusiastically to Noah¡¯s praise. ¡°I knew it, Brother Noah has very good eyes. With Brother Lucian¡¯s emerald shirt, pumpkin-colored amber brooch and dark brown suit make him look dashing in a tree¡¯s colors? I was really surprised by my brother¡¯s sense of fashion. His outfit contrasts my simple light green dress.¡± As Lucian listened to how she bragged about him with a bright smile on her face, Lucian¡¯s expression was frozen for a moment, but it loosened gently. Whenever she did that, he had a difficult time because he would feel a tingling sensation from his toes to the crown of his head. With courage, he tried to wrap an arm around Rachel¡¯s shoulder. He wanted to let everyone know¡ªthe seat next to Rachel had already been filled. However, he missed the timing again by a short margin. It had been like this as well with her first dance at the debutante. ¡°Since I came to propose to you, you¡¯ve become so elegant, Lady Leon.¡± With Elliot¡¯s bold remarks, Lucian¡¯s eyebrows crumpled mercilessly. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 62 Chapter 62 The young men, who tried to talk to Rachel somehow, became frustrated the moment the prince explicitly put them in their place. Even if she was only a foster daughter, she was still the only daughter of a duke, and her original status was the only child of a count¡¯s family. Many young men wanted to try their chances at making her their bride, but the first gatekeeper of that proposal was the Duke himself. Then the next gatekeeper was Lucian, who was known as the young lady¡¯s ¡®brother¡¯. In addition, there were countless other men who kept each other in check. But as if that wasn¡¯t already difficult enough, now there was an even stronger gatekeeper¡ªthey¡¯d have to pass through a prince. The young men lamented the fact that the prince proposed to Rachel. Lucian quietly stared at Elliot. Without paying Lucian even a smidge of attention, Elliot persistently looked only at Rachel. It was awkward for her. At such a huge banquet, the only thing she wanted to do was to slap this trash booger king¡¯s mouth as he openly mentioned his proposal. Elliot poured cold water over her pleasant bonding time with Lucian. She looked around, seeing if she could get out of this unwelcome triangular situation. At this rate, there was going to be a rumor that she would marry the prince, and that wasn¡¯t good. ¡°Hoho, what is that. I¡¯m grateful to hear that Your Highness thinks that I¡¯m elegant, but I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Rachel tilted her head to the side with an innocent look, but her tone was quite pointed. The young men who couldn¡¯t leave the peripheries instantly brightened and looked at her with renewed interests. Lucian also brightened up at her words. Only Elliot¡¯s smile became subtle. Before this crazy guy spoke again, Rachel looked around. Then, one young man who made eye contact with her spoke with a determined look. ¡°Good evening, Princess. I am Zeppelin from the Nicholas County. May I have your first dance of the night?¡± Rachel thought this was a timely opportunity. So she accepted his offer. ¡°Nice to meet you, Young Lord Nicholas. I would love to.¡± Hearing her acceptance, Zeppelin immediately reached out a hand to her. Rachel unlinked her arm from Lucian¡¯s and gave her hand to Zeppelin. As her small hand moved away from him, Lucian watched with a disbelieving expression. He already missed Rachel¡¯s hand so absurdly. At the unexpected sight, his mouth slightly gaped open. He watched her hand move away from him to hold another man¡¯s hand. As they started dancing, something inside him seemed to writhe. It felt like his insides were being twisted around. How could he describe this feeling? It felt like he had a handful of flowers in his hand¡ªflowers that he painstakingly dug out of the ground, so worried that he would damage the roots¡ªbut as he walked around with those flowers, someone would come up to him and say that they wanted only the buds. It was ridiculous. He was aghast. This sentiment was unpleasant and made him feel feverish. Right then, Noah approached him. He nudged Lucian, who was unable to take his eyes off Rachel. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re preparing for your ascension ceremony as the next duke. Congratulations, Lucian.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Noah¡¯s words annoyed Lucian. Many people approached him to flatter him due to his position as the next duke, but only Noah managed to touch a nerve. Due to the unpleasantness, Lucian¡¯s expression became distorted, but Noah didn¡¯t back down. Because in his own way, he was also in a rush. According to Kylus¡¯ foresight, it shouldn¡¯t be time for Lucian¡¯s ascension yet. He knew that this foresight wasn¡¯t always right, so he quickly had to revise the plan. When Kylus, taking over Noah¡¯s body, went to the ducal estate before, Noah didn¡¯t know what he and Pedro talked about that day, but if Lucian were to become the duke now, then everything would come to a halt. And here, when Noah saw that Lucian was ignoring his words, it felt like his mouth itched. It wasn¡¯t that Lucian didn¡¯t normally ignore Noah, but because of his anxiety, he said anything that could pop out of his mouth. ¡°Lucian, your sister seems to be quite popular. Maybe because she¡¯s beautiful and lovely.¡± Whenever Noah brought Rachel up, Lucian would always listen, though he would look unhappy. That¡¯s why, with the thought of getting his attention, Noah mentioned Rachel. But at this, Lucian¡¯s expression became terrifying. His expression was cold, but his eyes were burning fiercely. Noah was surprised, and he realized that before he even tried to talk to Lucian, the dance was already over. As soon as the song was over, Lucian, who had been frozen like a sculpture just now, moved at once. Even after the dance was done, he glared at Zeppelin, who was still holding Rachel, as though he was going to mutilate the other man. Lucian had one hand inside his coat pocket. Seeing him, Rachel smiled broadly. ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°Young Duke Leon, hello.¡± With his stomach still in knots as he listened to Zeppelin¡¯s courteous greeting, Lucian took something out of his pocket and threw it. Slap! A white glove slapped Zeppelin on the cheek, and it slowly fell. Shhk. The glove that fell to the floor was clearly embroidered with the duchy¡¯s insignia. It was an emblem with two swords, signifying the duchy¡¯s vow to protect the imperial family and the empire. Those two swords intersect, and in the middle of that cross, a black was drawn between them. The act of throwing a glove with the family emblem was an implicit challenge to a life-threatening duel. Furthermore, if the family¡¯s head was the one who threw it, this would be the same as saying that it would be a battle over territories. From Zeppelin, who was met with a glove to the face for his actions, to the people around him, and to Rachel¡ªeveryone was surprised by this escalation. The only one relaxed here was Lucian as he faced Zeppelin. Rachel was inwardly screaming as she wracked her head to try and see how she could smooth over this situation. Rachel took out the handkerchief she had in case of an emergency from her pocket and dropped it to the floor. Then, pointing to the handkerchief that fell exactly on top of the white glove, Rachel asked Zeppelin. ¡°Young Lord Nicholas, can you pick up my handkerchief for me?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, of course.¡± Despite suddenly being hit on the cheek with a glove, he continued to act like a gentleman and picked up the handkerchief and glove at once. Then, he handed them both to her. And he also noticed her quick judgment right then. ¡°Goodness. My handkerchief got dirty. Hmm, I¡¯ll need to go to the powder room for a moment.¡± It was so out of the blue, but no one pointed this out for fear of the death match to proceed. Everyone just thought the situation would fall through on its own. If something unsavory were to happen at the spring banquet, of course it would be fun for the bystanders to watch, but no one knew what this would spark. Rachel moved elegantly, but she was also quick on her feet as she left the banquet hall. Before leaving, she made eye contact with Pedro. But as though nothing had happened, she turned again and fixed her gaze on the door. Lucian followed closely behind her. As the gatekeeper exited through the door, the atmosphere became less severe. He was so frustrated to be in the same enclosed space as so many people. Though in fact, Rachel was a little angry at him. She didn¡¯t understand why Lucian did that. Although she was always on her bias¡¯ side, there was one such time when she got mad at him. This was when Lucian didn¡¯t eat. Whenever he didn¡¯t eat well, she often became serious. But compared to those times, she was angrier now. ¡°Rachel.¡± Closely following behind her, Lucian called her name in a mournful tone. He was also quite surprised because she had never ignored him like this before. But Rachel didn¡¯t stop walking. With his larger strides, Lucian soon caught up to her. He grabbed her shoulder tightly, but as he was surprised by this himself, he relaxed his hold on her. Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t let go. Like a lifeline, he grabbed her thin waist with a very weak hold. He was shocked that he was able to do such a violent thing to Rachel. The shock that he felt stemmed from the fact that he always agonized over even just a finger¡¯s touch to her, but he acted impulsively here as he couldn¡¯t stand it. Dark blue eyes that resembled the night sky stared up at him. The hair he braided himself fluttered gently in the motion. And the amber necklace that looked like a full moon in the night sky faced him as well. Rachel always talked to him first, but here, she kept her lips shut. Lucian felt as though his heart had plummeted to the ground. With this dizzying, terrifying sensation, his eyebrows drooped down. ¡°I was wrong. Please forgive me.¡± Truthfully, he didn¡¯t know what he did wrong. But he knew that she was angry at him. At what he said, she sighed softly. It wasn¡¯t a loud sound, but it was as deafening as thunder to him. Just as he used to be scared that he would hear thunder booming through the sky, even just her sigh was also frightening. One step away, Rachel continued to stare at him. Then, she approached him and lifted her heels. Coming close to his ear, she whispered. ¡°Never throw gloves at a banquet hall again. Okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t answer. Because he could still vividly feel her hot breath melting over his ears. How sweet the scent was that carried over from that exhale. His eyes were relentless as he stared at her, holding back his emerging desires. But she still looked a little stiff, and soon, she tried to pull out her wrist from Lucian¡¯s grip. Seeing a hint of fear in her expression, Lucian pulled her slender wrist with a determination not to let go again. ¡°Brother.¡± She spoke in a cold tone. It couldn¡¯t have come from her beautiful lips. It was as if the ground was collapsing beneath Lucian. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 63 Chapter 63 At that moment, the slender wrist in Lucian¡¯s hand slipped out as his grip loosened. That alone made Lucian feel empty. AD It was pathetic to see himself this way, dropping into the abyss in an instant with only the smallest of her gestures. Looking at her with shaky eyes, he gave a belated answer. ¡°I can¡¯t promise you that.¡± ¡°¡­Brother?¡± He tried to calm himself down while he was in front of Rachel, who was surprised by what he said. Sweeping down her thin arm, he held that small hand again. He really liked this beautiful, warm feeling. When he thought about how this small hand had been taking care of him since they were young, his fear faded a little. She showed him his favorite smile. He hoped that she would smile at him in the same way, always. For Lucian, no one else mattered except Rachel. He hoped that everyone else would just cease to exist. They were just obstacles. Lucian was furious just by recalling what happened earlier. His teeth clenched together automatically because of the discomfort he felt. ¡°I¡¯m really offended by the scoundrels who approach you carelessly. Actually, gloves aren¡¯t enough. I should go ahead and ki¡ª¡± While grinding his teeth, he spat this out but stopped himself from continuing after recalling what she said earlier while caressing his chin. He was properly tamed by every little thing. If a beast gets used to a hand, it¡¯s said that they can¡¯t go back to their original place. Why is it that you can think you¡¯ll tame me yet leave me so easily? How can you let go of my hand so effortlessly? How long had it taken for me to hold your hand¡­ How long had I been waiting¡­ You must know everything. ¡ªThese were all the words threatening to burst out of his lips. He was so dangerously shaken that he was like a glass of wine that would spill over the moment just one single drop would trickle in. ¡°But asking for a dance at a banquet is just a formality. That young man thought I came without a partner, so he just asked for a dance. But then as soon as the dance was finished, you suddenly threw a glove.¡± ¡°It¡¯s foolish for him to think that you came without a partner. Ray, your partner is me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You can dance with me.¡± Of course, Lucian could understand what happened if he put his thought into it, the reason why she didn¡¯t refuse another young man¡¯s invitation to dance. This was all because of that prince. This was all because of the father who brought her into the household. And the biggest reason was Rachel, who knew that the prince was her kidnapper but didn¡¯t tell Lucian. He couldn¡¯t control the storm of emotions brewing within him. His golden eyes looked unfocused. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Rachel let out a deep sigh. Then, she stared up at him and spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s go back home, Brother.¡± Seeing her troubled smile, Lucian¡¯s emotions surged up within him. She pulled his hand and led him towards the other direction. This time, it¡¯s you who¡¯s come closer. Why am I the only one who can¡¯t reach you. Why don¡¯t you recognize my feelings. As he couldn¡¯t hide his emotions anymore, his control faltered and he reached out. Lucian naturally locked her into his embrace, wrapping his arms around her waist. Always as though it was a vain effort, he placed her hand around his neck with one smooth movement, and it seemed like he was dancing together with her now. Rachel blushed shyly, and in turn, Lucian embraced her as if to hide her in his arms, looking at her with his emotions completely revealed. Heat rose from the places that touched. He tightened his embrace, wanting to feel this heat even more. ¡°¡­Rachel.¡± Unlike his heated body, his mind was cold and clear. ¡°Yes, Brother.¡± He wants her. As a woman. He wants Rachel to be his wife. ¡°Don¡¯t dance with another man ever again.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Lucian took this opportunity to realize this important fact¡ªthat Rachel did not see him as a man. It was childish, but he had no choice but to beg again. ¡°How long are you going to call me brother?¡± ¡°How else should I call Brother when you¡¯re my brother.¡± As though she heard it as a joke, she smiled quietly as she answered, and he raised his head. Lucian looked at Rachel¡¯s face from such a close distance that their noses could touch. ¡°You and I don¡¯t share any blood.¡± Even if she still looked at him as a brother now, then he could make it so that she¡¯d look at him as a man in the future. Like clothes left out in the rain, ever since she tamed him, it was his turn to imbue her with his own colors. ¡°Call me by my name.¡± Lucian asked once more, his tone ever more sorrowful. He decided to prod her weaknesses. Rachel had been hesitating for a while, but with a coy look, she whispered. ¡°Lucian?¡± ¡°Once more.¡± ¡°Lucian.¡± The hushed voice calling his name sounded as sweet as honey. With only this, Lucian¡¯s heart seemed to swell. Like a black rose blooming beneath the full moon¡¯s illumination, black flowers bloomed in his heart. Seeing his reaction, Rachel¡¯s face turned red as though she was on fire. She was fascinating, she was so beautiful¡ªlike a lovely red rose. Lucian embraced her tightly and lowered his eyes. As his hands wound through the strands of her emerald hair, he thought. To devour everything about her. To dye her with his colors. Even if the color becomes pitch black, there would never be a chance that he would let go of Rachel of his own volition. It didn¡¯t matter if this was something she did or did not want. Because he couldn¡¯t even imagine a life without her anymore. Very quietly, so that Rachel couldn¡¯t hear him, he whispered. Persistent, desperate, as he rubbed his lips against her hair, he vowed. ¡°My world, my savior, if I could have you¡­¡± Whatever I need to do, I¡¯ll do it. Even if it destroys you. I need to have you. Rachel¡ªeverything about you. As the black tinge fluctuated as though it would dominate his golden irises, a person watching them from afar made his presence apparent. Lucian looked straight at him. Without avoiding that gaze, Elliot¡¯s posture was crooked. Lucian embraced Rachel tightly in his arms, as though he had no intention of her being taken away from him. Her small body was tightly woven into his crossed arms. Like prison bars, hard and unrelenting, to prevent her from escaping. You don¡¯t even know that you¡¯ve been trapped in a prison, he spoke quietly. ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ 08_The original work, twisted With Lucian¡¯s permission, I can now proudly go out during the day. It¡¯s much easier compared to the duke. Well, could it be said that it¡¯s easy? Instead, I was given something to bring, but I was curious about what this magic tool was for. Inside the carriage, I handed the magic tool to Damian. ¡°Do you know what kind of magic tool this is?¡± He couldn¡¯t recognize magic circles, but distinguishing mana colors was Damian¡¯s specialty. So, even if it wasn¡¯t in detail, he¡¯d be able to guess the approximate use of the magic tool. ¡°Master, who gave you this magic tool?¡± ¡°Huh? Is it something weird? Brother gave it to me.¡± Damian stared at me for a moment before he replied. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s nothing strange. It¡¯s the same as a safety device.¡± ¡°I knew it, it¡¯s like that, huh?¡± Really, Lucian, that cute rascal! You¡¯re worried about this Noona! Indeed, he said he¡¯d give his permission for me to go out. But it¡¯s much better than a trick to prevent me from going out! Yes, yes, of course. Today, I decided to go to the information guild. It was a visit that has been postponed over and over again. Lucian said that he could find it out for me, but more than that, I also want to find out on my own. It¡¯s only when several people could find more information that they could get confirmed results. After switching to another carriage in the middle of our trip, I walked along a familiar alleyway with Damian and Oscar. When I entered the bookstore, I saw the same old man I met before, perhaps because it was the middle of the day. ¡°I¡¯ll guide you there.¡± I followed him into the room hidden behind the bookshelf. A young man with an innocent-looking face welcomed me. ¡°You came by a little late.¡± ¡°I was busy doing this and that.¡± I responded to him bluntly. He wasn¡¯t very reliable last time. I¡¯ve done some of my own research this time, too. I¡¯m really going to spread rumors about this place. ¡°First of all, I¡¯ll let you know about Noah de Castilla.¡± The man brought up the main topic right away, perhaps to make up for his mistake last time. ¡°His situation had become bad due to the recent controversy surrounding his business. I believe he was beaten by his competitor because he was trying to expand too much.¡± ¡°Is it a restaurant business?¡± ¡°Yes. It was a place that sold tea and refreshments, but rumors had spread that the establishment¡¯s hygienic practices were poor. Since then, customers had stopped visiting.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°He couldn¡¯t pay off his debts every month, so it seems that there¡¯s been some talk about whether he¡¯s on the verge of selling his peerage. Of course, the one on the border.¡± If it¡¯s a baron¡¯s domain, it¡¯s worth almost like a commoner¡¯s assets. That¡¯s why even if it was a collateral from Noah¡¯s father, they¡¯d still be in debt. So the collateral to be asked for would likely be the peerage instead. And if Noah na?vely sells his peerage, it would definitely be bought right away. But Noah wasn¡¯t a fool to sell his peerage. How could a nobleman live as a commoner? Ah, that¡¯s right. Around this time, Noah was forced to borrow money from the trash booger king. In the original. However, there¡¯s something different compared to the original. It was that the trash booger kind was no longer the ruler of the underworld. He was now an imperial prince. Then, how will Noah pay off his debts? ¡ª¡ª t/n: the changes in point of view in this chapter from first person to third person were all deliberately done by the author, so i just followed suit. in any case, it was all still in Lucian¡¯s perspective. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Just the thought of it made me feel so conflicted. Just by saying useless things to the trash booger king, it wasn¡¯t only my life that got twisted. Ha. It¡¯s a mountain beyond a mountain. It was dizzying enough to have seen the trash booger king at the imperial palace, but now, even Noah¡¯s situation was making me dizzy. Just what did I do? Why did I reveal such a secret and now Noah has to go through this? I couldn¡¯t blame anyone because it¡¯s entirely my fault, so I tried to find another way. ¡°And I heard that Baron Castilla is in critical condition. I don¡¯t even know, he might pass away anytime,¡± the man said. The debts still hadn¡¯t been repaid and the Baron was about to fall to his demise. If so, they wouldn¡¯t miss the opportunity to take hold of the collateral. Perhaps Noah was already being watched and being pressured by the other side. It was a situation where anyone would sigh automatically. ¡°I looked into Count Elrand as well, but nothing much came up. So while investigating their past together, I heard something interesting.¡± Something interesting? While I was lost in thought for a moment, the man continued to talk. ¡°The fact that Liam Elrand, the deceased previous Count, was a homosexual.¡± What¡¯s that? I was looking forward to what he¡¯s going to say, but just hot steam came out. I really can¡¯t do anything with this information. Seriously! I should just pour spicy sauce into this guy¡¯s eyes. Perhaps he didn¡¯t feel my glare on him, or perhaps because the man¡¯s proud eyes weren¡¯t looking back at me, but he continued talking anyway. ¡°But what¡¯s amazing is this¡ªI don¡¯t know who the lover is, but after the previous Count Elrand was abandoned by his lover, he attempted to take his own life.¡± What? He tried to commit suicide? I couldn¡¯t control my own facial expression because I had no idea. And this was unpleasant news. ¡°Is it amazing that a person tried to take their own life? Do you think people¡¯s lives are laughable?¡± At my response, the man shrugged as though he couldn¡¯t understand my sentiments. This gesture alone shattered this man¡¯s clean image that I¡¯d seen so far. No matter how harmless he looked, did this mean that he really was from the underworld? As expected, you couldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover. As if the topic was insignificant, the man continued to speak. ¡°I¡¯m not very interested in other people¡¯s lives, but I don¡¯t think this alone is the amazing part. Let¡¯s keep listening, Lady Elrand. Isn¡¯t this about your father?¡± And at this, I could no longer remain composed. Right. I already expected that someone from an information guild would notice. But why did he stop pretending that he didn¡¯t know my identity at this moment? Was he picking a fight? Sensing my displeased mood, Damian took a step forward. The same was true for Oscar. The two pressured the man on the opposite side, standing where they could attack him at any given time. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t mean to offend you. I just hope that the information I found would help the Lady. I have to provide what I¡¯ve been paid to do, after all. It¡¯s like an unwritten law here, but there¡¯s no way that this agreement would be broken.¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s this amazing thing you¡¯re talking about?¡± It¡¯s true that I felt emotional for a moment, but he wasn¡¯t my real father. But as long as I¡¯m in this body, he and his wife were people I continue to keep apologizing to and keep trying to repay because of their kindness. That¡¯s why I should listen until the end. ¡°This is from one of his closest friends, so this information is accurate.¡± The man continued to talk after a moment. ¡°After he tried to commit suicide, he started acting like a different person, that even his taste in both tea and food had changed. And even his sexual preference.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°He denied that he liked people of the same gender. He said he absolutely couldn¡¯t. Then, he brought in a woman and said that he would never marry unless it was her.¡± There was a sense of incompatibility in me after hearing these words. And what Oscar said before came to mind as well. Didn¡¯t he say something about non-humans living within humans? Perhaps it was like that. Or perhaps, it could be a case like mine? My head was spinning. If it was someone else, I might not have heard this or even got to think about it. However, I could easily recognize the identity of this sense of incompatibility. A reincarnated person. Of course, I also reincarnated into a webtoon, but if it wasn¡¯t that, what if it was the ghost of an ancestor who once lived in this land taking over his body? Was that also a case of reincarnation or possession? In an instant, goosebumps rose all over my body. I could also lose my body to Cassandra any time. And there might be another person around me whose body was possessed. Lastly¡­ The duke was the one who got rejected by my father. If he loved that person yet denied his own love like that, to the point that his entire being had changed¡­ What on earth was he thinking? My mind became heavy, as though chaos itself had taken over. As I was unable to say anything, the man in front of me spoke again. ¡°I haven¡¯t provided enough, so I¡¯ll let the Lady know a much more interesting story next time. Are you also curious about your mother¡¯s family?¡± At his question, I couldn¡¯t even breathe. I never thought deeply about my mother, who didn¡¯t even appear in the original work. I just thought of her as a character, that she was someone who gave me affection, and that I felt both grateful and sorry towards her. ¡°Oh, and another thing.¡± Where did that first innocent demeanor go? The man¡¯s eyes flashed as he spoke once more. ¡°You don¡¯t really think that your parents truly died in a carriage accident, do you, Milady?¡± I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. I rose from my seat. I tried not to show that I was being shaken by his words, but my body wouldn¡¯t follow. The chair I was sitting in fell harshly behind me. However, I wasn¡¯t sure whether the sound of my breathing had become louder, or if the chair¡¯s crash was echoing. ¡°Master, are you okay?¡± ¡°Master, should we kill him?¡± Oscar and Damian stepped up to cover me the moment I reacted. They both flanked my sides as though ready to attack. ¡°I¡¯m a useful person. Please spare me.¡± The man had both his hands raised above his head, and he looked harmless. His slightly lowered eyebrows and his facial expression also made him seem like it. But his eyes were different. How come I hadn¡¯t noticed until now? This man¡¯s eyes glinted more than I thought. And what that man said had pierced straight through my heart. There was a time when something similar to this had happened. I had a headache again. The words I heard just now made my mind so conflicted, but there was something more to it. It hurts. When I grabbed my head in pain, Oscar and Damian reached out at the same time. I almost fainted just as I did before, but when I felt the heat of their hands touching my skin, I barely kept myself conscious. ¡°Master, it would be better to leave now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Master. Let¡¯s go back first.¡± I also thought it would be good to do as they said. I couldn¡¯t show any weaknesses in a place like this. I guess I¡¯ve really become a noble. Seeing as I¡¯m now struggling to save face. But there was one thing I needed to say before I left. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll spare you this time. Until you provide for what you¡¯ve been given, as you said.¡± Now I know perfectly that he wasn¡¯t the type of person who¡¯d cower from this much. And just as I thought, the man smiled humbly, but his eyes glinted just the same. I think I¡¯m really going to pour spicy sauce on him. Then he wouldn¡¯t be able to look at me with that kind of gaze¡­ ¡°Then, please be careful on your way.¡± The man hurriedly bowed as though he was reading my thoughts. I turned around without paying him any more attention. With Oscar and Damian¡¯s help, I passed through the door hidden by the bookshelf. In the meantime, I calmed down quite a bit, so I let go of their hands. ¡°I¡¯m okay now.¡± ¡°Master, are you really okay? When your face is still this white?¡± Oscar asked as he stroked my cheek. Then, Damian threw off Oscar¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t touch Master¡¯s body, Oscar.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried. You¡¯re being too strict.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Fine, I got it.¡± When Damian grimly reminded him, Oscar just answered coyly. ¡°Quiet now, both of you.¡± Again, I left the bookstore while frowning over this flaring migraine. I stumbled while rushing to take a rest. My cloak fluttered in the wind, and before it could settle down again, someone grabbed my shoulder tightly. The person who held me back caught the hood of my cloak, and so it flowed down. I knew who it was even before I could see the person¡¯s face. It was a scent I smelled everyday, and it was Lucian¡¯s scent so I couldn¡¯t help but know. ¡°Brother?¡± At my question, Lucian sighed briefly. Or perhaps, it was more of an exhale. ¡°Yes, Ray.¡± When I heard his voice, I raised my head. Still with a hand on my shoulder and as he stood tall, he smiled when our eyes met. ¡°What brings you here?¡± I asked him. The bookstore was situated in a back alley. Why would Lucian have come to such a place? Maybe¡­ ¡°Is Brother also here to find a good teahouse?¡± What I said seemed to have cracked Lucian¡¯s expression just a tiny bit. Why did he react like that? I¡¯m happy that he¡¯s showing a variety of facial expressions recently, but I don¡¯t understand this one. Lucian took in a small breath and said quietly. ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± Huh? Really? My Lucian, you missed this Noona, huh? Of course, it¡¯s nice to see him. My bias came to pick me up. But a question suddenly popped up. Did I ever tell him about the location of the bookstore? ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Lucian answered perfectly as if my inner thoughts were obvious on my face. ¡°The magic tool I gave you earlier tells me your location.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s the magic tool!¡± Damian said it¡¯s a magic tool with safety features, right? I guess it can also track locations. Aigoo, my Lucian. You¡¯re worried about this Noona? I gave him a proud smile. Then, Lucian¡¯s expression seemed to have distorted again. What¡¯s with that expression? I thought there was no one else who knew him more than I did, but my pride was hurt for no reason. What¡¯s with that face, Lucian?! When I pouted for nothing, only then did Lucian smile. ¡°Ray, would you like to have dinner with me in a restaurant?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. But we¡¯ll have to go back to the carriage first and arrange your clothes.¡± Lucian let go of the cloak while he was talking. I nodded vigorously. When the wind made my cloak flutter again, Lucian patted my head and fixed the cloak on me. Then, he naturally wrapped an arm over my shoulder. ¡°Can we stop by a jewelry shop first?¡± Lucian asked. ¡°Why? Is there a gem you¡¯d like to see?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± It was a suggestion, but of course, I wouldn¡¯t say no. I smiled pleasantly, forgetting that I was feeling bad just a while ago. Ah, I knew it. Whenever I had a headache, I just needed to see Lucian¡¯s face. I don¡¯t need any other medicine. As he led me, I followed him and thought this lightly. Before getting into the carriage that Lucian rode in, not the carriage I used earlier, I looked back at Damian and Oscar who were behind us. ¡°You guys can go back using the carriage we rode earlier.¡± ¡°Master, can¡¯t I come with you?¡± At Oscar¡¯s question, Damian looked at me. No, to be exact, he looked at Lucian. I¡¯ve never seen Damian like this before. Damian always looked towards me first, no matter the situation. But now, he was looking at Lucian and not me. Why was this? Along with Damian¡¯s gaze, I turned around. While Lucian still had an arm wrapped around my shoulder, he quickly felt my gaze on him and so he lowered his head at an angle. Um¡­ It seemed like he was glaring just now, but I must have been mistaken, right? I think Lucian was looking at Oscar¡­ Eyy, it couldn¡¯t be like that. Without thinking deeply, I sharply turned down Oscar¡¯s request. ¡°No way. I¡¯m going on a date with Brother.¡± That¡¯s right. Today¡¯s the first time I¡¯m going out with Lucian. I¡¯ve gone on many dates with the duke, but I¡¯ve never gone out on a date with Lucian. When we were younger, we couldn¡¯t go out alone because of our ages, and when we grew up, we couldn¡¯t go out together because we were separated for a long time. After returning to the capital, I had to do so many things, and Lucian was also very busy. That¡¯s why. ¡°You can¡¯t come with us.¡± I firmly gave the same answer to Oscar, who then gave me a pitiful look. Then, the wily fox quickly composed himself and muttered. ¡°Fine. Then please buy me some candy when you return, Master.¡± ¡°What flavor.¡± ¡°Melon.¡± Alright, I can do this much for you. ¡°Sure, don¡¯t get lost and go back right away to the mansion. Okay?¡± ¡°Hehe, I got it.¡± Damian let out a long sigh, then he grabbed Oscar by the back of his shirt. ¡°Hey, let go!¡± ¡°Master, please have a good time.¡± ¡°Thank you. Go back safely with that troublemaker.¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Damian bowed and dragged Oscar along with him. ¡°Master! You have to buy it! Don¡¯t forget!¡± People might think that we¡¯re being separated for years on end. I laughed because I couldn¡¯t help it, but then Lucian¡¯s hand over my shoulder became tense. ¡°Ah, it hurts.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ray.¡± Surprised, Lucian took his hand off my shoulder. Mm, that¡¯s too bad. My bias put his arm around my shoulders, but it ended too quickly. As I looked up at him in slight disappointment, he soon offered his hand. With his help, I got into the carriage and I took off my cloak. Lucian sat down next to me. He gently stroked my hair as he usually did. ¡°Is it messy?¡± ¡°A little bit?¡± ¡°Then please fix it.¡± I turned my back to him and left my hair to Lucian. Hesitating for a moment, he soon reached out and brushed his fingertips over my scalp. I loved the feeling of both his hands on me. Lucian sometimes touched the tips of my ears because his hands were very big. It was ticklish every time that happened, but I endured it because I liked how it felt. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Lucian tucked one lock of my hair behind my ear as he said this. ¡°Ngh, it tickles.¡± ¡°¡­Mm.¡± He kept fiddling with my ear even as he answered. Eventually, I turned around and looked at him, covering both my ears with my hands. ¡°It really tickles.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Seeing how Lucian kept answering the same thing like a parrot, I burst out into laughter. ¡°What kind of gem are you going to see, Brother? You¡¯re looking for an accessory, right? Or will you choose just a gemstone?¡± I¡¯m curious now because he doesn¡¯t even show that much interest in his own clothes. ¡°I¡¯m going to look at some gemstones first.¡± ¡°Then a custom accessory?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What are you going to make? A brooch? Cufflinks?¡± His golden eyes seemed to deepen the more I asked questions. Facing me, he replied slowly. ¡°A ring. I¡¯m going to have a ring made, Ray. With the gem that I¡¯ll choose with you.¡± ¡°A ring?¡± At the unexpected answer, my eyes widened. Then, I looked at his finger. He had big hands and long fingers. Because he wielded a sword, it seemed as though his callouses were deeply embedded. I grabbed one of his hands with both of mine. His hands seemed to be twice as big as my small hands. ¡°Brother¡¯s hands are really big. I already knew it before, but the size is really apparent when comparing our hands like this. Look here. See?¡± I placed my palm over his. With our hands together from the wrist up, it was apparent how much bigger his hand was compared to mine. I looked at his hand and looked up at him in wonder. He didn¡¯t answer. Then, I saw that he was staring at me all this time, and that our faces were so close together that our noses were almost touching. My heart was beating like crazy. I thought I¡¯d gotten used to his appearance, but I guess not. Looking at him so closely, he seemed to be so out of this world. As expected, my bias. He¡¯s the most handsome man in the world. I¡¯m proud of everything about him. So I smiled brightly. Because I love spending time with him like this. And I like how he looks at me so affectionately. After I smiled, Lucian¡¯s lips also tugged up. The gently folded eyes were so beautiful, like two crescent moons. ¡¤ We arrived at the jewelry store, and as we were guided by the shop owner, we went into a drawing room. It was fun to look around and see the gems on display, but it was also fun to sit down and look at some jewels that people would bring in. Coming to a drawing room like this also meant that we¡¯ll be looking at some pretty expensive gems. After taking a sip of the tea that one of the employees served us, I spoke. ¡°Brother, what kind of gem are you going to choose?¡± ¡°¡­What do you like?¡± ¡°My favorite gem?¡± I didn¡¯t have a particular preference, but at this moment, I recalled how I got into trouble when I answered the same way with the duke. In the end, the duke chose for me. If it¡¯s my favorite gem¡­ While thinking, I stared at Lucian. His beautiful golden eyes that were like two full moons, and his pitch-black hair¡­ What kind of gem would suit him well? ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Lucian caressed my hair again, perhaps because he thought I was cute while thinking hard like this. Not knowing what¡¯s making my mood so much lighter, I smiled a hundred times brighter than my usual smile and told him. ¡°What about a yellow sapphire? Or maybe just transparent diamonds will look pretty. Oh, if it¡¯s a cut emerald, it¡¯ll look neat and elegant. Of course, I think anything will suit you, Brother.¡± As he listened to me, Lucian asked. ¡°What about you? What do you think will suit you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I thought it over again, but Lucian spoke. ¡°I want something that you like, too.¡± Aigoo, aigoo, my Lucian. Do you want to choose what your Noona likes? I smiled brightly again because I was proud of him. But yet again, Lucian¡¯s expression cracked a bit. Why does he keep making that face? I was curious, but I couldn¡¯t ask him so openly. If I ask, he¡¯ll notice that I¡¯m a fan. I often stared at his expression. Because I¡¯m curious about what he¡¯s thinking. If Lucian would notice my intentions, I¡¯ll find myself a rat hole to hide into first. ¡°Um¡­ Blue sapphires then. I like a dark blue shade, Brother.¡± At my words, his eyes slanted. Instead of answering me, he beckoned the shop owner. ¡°Bring all your blue sapphires.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Um, if you¡¯re gonna be this way, I won¡¯t like it. Lucian, you¡­ You¡¯re doing the same thing as the duke. You also don¡¯t know how to order just one thing, do you? I let out a small sigh. I lifted my teacup. This will definitely take a lot of time. Why do I know this fact? Well, I had the longest shopping spree ever when I went out on a date with the duke. Among the shops we went to, it took the longest to choose jewelry. As expected, the corners of the shop owner¡¯s lips were practically lifted to his ears, and he began to order his employees to bring in a series of boxes containing gems. And here, in the same posture as the duke, Lucian held up a monocle and began to look at the jewels one by one. I leaned leisurely back on the sofa and watched him. Sure. This isn¡¯t bad either. I can do anything if it means getting to spend more time with him. ¡ª¡ª t/n: when rachel says ¡®aigoo¡¯ it¡¯s more of like ¡®oh-goo, oh-goo¡¯¡ªlike baby sounds. i just substituted it with ¡®aigoo¡¯ because i feel like that¡¯s more understandable, dialogue-wise. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 66 Chapter 66 When he had seen about twenty gems, Lucian straightened his back. I was sitting beside him and looking with him together at first, but I was already tired so I leaned back against the sofa. With a slight movement of his lips, Lucian gave me a satisfied smile. ¡°This is the color of your eyes.¡± I didn¡¯t mean that I wanted the color of my eyes. But I didn¡¯t mind whatever he chose. I quickly moved forward to look at it closer. The wooden box on the table was, from just a glance, luxurious. Cradled by a white velvet cloth inside the box was a sapphire shaped like a water drop. ¡°It¡¯s pretty, Brother.¡± Perhaps because it was both shaped as a water drop and was the color blue, but it looked like a teardrop. Even so, I was a little disappointed. I wish it was a gem that resembled his eyes, not mine. ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you look at some yellow sapphires? We¡¯re looking for a gem for Brother¡¯s ring, but why did you choose the color of my eyes?¡± As I said this with a hint of regret, at the same time, Lucian¡¯s once-bright expression cracked once again. He looked upset and displeased. Ah, right. It¡¯s that kind of expression¡­ When I finally put a label to this previously unknown expression, I felt relieved. But then I soon wondered again. What had gotten him upset? As I tilted my head to the side, Lucian gave an order to the shop owner. ¡°Bring all the yellow sapphires.¡± Ah, we¡¯re doing it all over again. I¡¯ll have to wait again. Of course, it¡¯ll be nice to look at some gems that would match Lucian¡¯s eyes but waiting for it to be over was a little boring. I leaned back on the sofa again and watched him wear the monocle. It was just a monocle, but when he wore it, it seemed to have turned into a high-class item. That¡¯s right, this was such a moment, too. When he brings in someone he loves later, he¡¯ll go out with them and¡­ My heart already felt empty. I stuck close to him and watched him look at each gem. His breathing sounded a bit rough. As soon as I looked up, we made eye contact. Huh? Weren¡¯t you looking at the gemstones? I looked at him as I placed my chin on his shoulder, but Lucian just sighed softly. Why was he sighing though? Ah, I guess it¡¯s hard to keep looking at the gems. Well, he¡¯s been looking at such small things, so his eyes must be tired. He also usually reads a huge number of documents. ¡°Brother.¡± So I took the monocle off his eye. ¡°I¡¯ll look at these now. I know them better anyway, your beautiful eyes.¡± How many times could he look at his eyes anyway? He wouldn¡¯t be able to see them unless he looked at a mirror. So I knew his eyes better. With an expression that wished to tell him that he could trust me, I winked. Then, Lucian smiled gently, as if he was being shy. I began to focus and looked at each yellow sapphire. Well, this one¡¯s color is too light, this one¡¯s cuts aren¡¯t very pretty. The teardrop cut we saw earlier was pretty, but an angled shape would look better on Lucian¡­ Looking at the jewels, I could now see why Lucian was so focused. I thought this and that and everything would suit him, so it was difficult to choose. Then, I found a yellow sapphire in the shape of a teardrop just like the blue sapphire we saw earlier. ¡°It¡¯s the same size, too?¡± Like a ghost, the jewelry shop owner heard my murmur and spoke up. ¡°You have a good eye, Milady. That¡¯s right, the two gems were cut by the same artisan. In the industry, they¡¯re gemstones that are called the ¡®Tears of the Odd-Eyed Goddess¡¯.¡± Ooh¡­ As I was fully immersed in his explanation, the shop owner began to speak again, making an elegant hand gesture. ¡°There is a myth about a goddess who has two different eye colors, and she lived a long time ago. It¡¯s said that the goddess¡¯ eyes were gold on one side and blue on the other. When the goddess sheds tears, tears of different colors would also fall. A gold tear would become a desert and a blue tear would become an oasis in that desert.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a myth of the empire, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Milady. It¡¯s not a myth from the Leonis Empire, but rather, a myth from a desert country far away from the empire.¡± ¡°What a mysterious story.¡± I recalled this one story that the duchess told me before, and the recent story about the mirage. Maybe that¡¯s why. I suddenly hoped that these two gems would not be separated. Don¡¯t just be a mirage. Be faithful to each other and always stay together. ¡°Then these gems shouldn¡¯t be separated.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very kind, Milady. Of course, I also want it to be that way.¡± His warm smile looked quite kind. ¡°Then, what about the design?¡± ¡°A pen and a piece of paper will be fetched for you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, another employee left the drawing room and returned. Lucian looked at me with an intrigued gaze. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll personally draw a design for Brother. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Of course, Ray.¡± He smiled softly, as if he liked the idea very much. I drew on the piece of paper that the employee gave me. Over the outline of the ring band, I drew droplets of a different color going up and down alternately. ¡°Place the gemstone atop it like this, like it¡¯s floating just between these. And there should be transparent diamonds around the teardrop gem like this.¡± As I drew it exactly as I explained, it seemed to be a bit too excessive. ¡°Um, I think it¡¯ll be better to remove the diamonds since it¡¯ll be for Brother to wear¡­ Which do you think is better?¡± I let go of the pen and looked up, but then I found numerous pairs of eyes looking back at me. ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong?¡± Their gazes were so burdensome that I sneakily stuck closer to Lucian. The shop owner had an elegant flair to him so far, but at this moment, he suddenly exclaimed. ¡°Milady is a genius! How did you come up with this idea!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re amazing, Milady!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful that I can¡¯t help but admire it.¡± Not only the shop owner, but even the staff standing around us began applauding. It was embarrassing, so I held Lucian¡¯s hand tightly and looked up. Lucian, these people are kinda weird. But his eyes looking back at me were also shining too much. With a gaze more burdensome than the shop owner¡¯s, he held my hand tightly as well and said, ¡°Ray, I¡¯m so touched.¡± Huh? You¡¯re touched? When he said something so out of the blue, I became even more confused. Whether he noticed or not, Lucian began to give orders of this and that to the shop owner. At that moment, I was exhausted, so I leaned back against the sofa again just as I was. ¡°The same as this¡­ Find something like¡­ Right, it has to be the same shape.¡± I couldn¡¯t hear everything because Lucian lowered his voice from time to time, but he just continued to give very meticulous instructions. ¡°Milady, please excuse me for a moment.¡± An employee approached and measured my finger. She carefully measured all fingers, from my thumb to my little finger on both hands, then she left the drawing room. ¡°Why was my size taken?¡± I asked as I stared at Lucian. Instead of answering, he just smiled. You won¡¯t tell me. Again. I just muttered to myself because I knew him well. He wouldn¡¯t answer if he didn¡¯t want to talk. ¡±Brother, I¡¯m hungry.¡± It took quite a while to choose, so it was already dark outside. Lucian frowned slightly as if he was contemplating what to do now. Maybe he was just thinking about whether we should go back home or not. ¡°Brother, there¡¯s a place I know. Can we eat something simple there?¡± Yup. Spicy food is always the best on days like this. Before going down to the south back then, I remembered the place selling spicy food that I wouldn¡¯t have discovered if I hadn¡¯t been kidnapped. Of course, they should still be in business, right? I smiled broadly, anticipating the new kinds of spicy food I¡¯d get to taste. At my suggestion, Lucian also smiled joyfully. ¡°Shall we?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I was so excited that I answered with my arms raised, just like I did when I was young. Then, Lucian rose from his seat and took my hand naturally. With our fingers tightly interlocked, he turned his head at an angle and looked down towards me. ¡°Then, can you guide me?¡± I felt his heat from where our hands were connected. It was so warm that a smile effortlessly graced my lips. ¡°Of course!¡± The two of us left the jewelry shop and went back to the carriage. We got off the carriage again at a street that was frequented by commoners and not aristocrats, I searched for the store selling spicy sauce as I reminisced. ¡°Brother, this way.¡± I led him to an alley, of which its air was filled with a spicy scent. We came the right way. I looked up at Lucian with a gaze full of anticipation. We wore our cloaks before we got off the carriage, so I couldn¡¯t see his eyes, but seeing the slightly raised corners of his lips was enough to tell me how he felt. I stepped forward enthusiastically towards the store where light and loud sounds leaked through from far away. For a moment, I looked for the place where I was kidnapped before, but I soon turned to Lucian. He also noticed what this place was, so his mouth had tightened up. However, as he felt my gaze on him, he seemed to loosen up. I held Lucian¡¯s hand tightly as we entered the place where I first went to with the duke. ¡ª¡ª ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 67 Chapter 67 The restaurant was crowded with people, it seemed more than usual because it was dinnertime. ¡°Welcome! For two guests?¡± The lively staff asked us. Somehow, it gave off a familiar feeling. It had the atmosphere of any Korean restaurant that I was used to before transmigrating. Of course, the aroma from the spicy food that stimulated my sense of smell was one I liked, too. ¡°Yes, for two please.¡± He perhaps didn¡¯t like the way I responded respectfully because he loosened his grip on my hand. I raised myself on my toes and whispered in his ear. ¡°Commoners commonly speak with respect to each other when they meet for the first time. We didn¡¯t come here as nobles.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Although I felt he wanted to dispute, I feigned ignorance and went to the seat that the staff guided us to. I tried to let go of his hand, but Lucian wouldn¡¯t budge. ¡°Brother, you have to let go of my hand so that I can sit down.¡± When I glanced at him, his lips tensed, indicating he didn¡¯t like it, nevertheless, he assisted me to sit, and only then did he sit across from me. ¡°May I take your order?¡± ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the best seller here?¡± ¡°Is this your first time at our restaurant, Customer?¡± ¡°I have heard rumors, and so now I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Oh I see! Our best selling dish in our restaurant is definitely, by far, the spicy chicken dish!¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll order that for two. What drinks do you have?¡± ¡°I recommend a fruit wine, it compliments the chicken. How about the strawberry wine that is in the season now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. We¡¯ll order that then please.¡± I am brimming with high expectations. Chicken is delicious no matter what kind of dish, but it¡¯s a spicy one at that. What kind of dish would it be? Eyes shining with excitement, I looked around inside the restaurant. It was small, with about ten tables but packed with customers. Customers who came after us seemed to be either returning later or waiting outside. Covering my mouth with my hand, I whispered to Lucian. ¡°Brother, this place must be really famous. But Brother, are you fine with spicy food?¡± Now that I think about it, Lucian must have never tried eating spicy food¡­ Oh, what about during the banquet? It was spicy but I didn¡¯t shed a tear after eating it, so I wondered if we would be okay here? I took notice too late. ¡°I¡¯m alright, Ray.¡± Lucian didn¡¯t bother to look around, as if he wasn¡¯t interested in the food and his chin was just resting on his hand. He was only looking at me. Even covered with the robe so I couldn¡¯t see him properly, his gaze toward me was so intent I had to notice. I patted the back of his hand and played around. I could notice the corners of his mouth loosening as he played back with me, and my anticipation rose. Our order came faster than I expected. I was surprised to see the food that was brought over to us. Wow, isn¡¯t this braised spicy chicken? The spicy chicken dish, with sparsely cut chicken, potatoes and onion, was just like the braised spicy chicken of my past life. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Saliva rushed in my mouth. My heart began to pound, it felt like I was possessed by this place and was eating authentic Korean food. As we were enjoying the braised spicy chicken that was served in small bowls, an employee served the strawberry wine. ¡°Here is the strawberry wine you ordered.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Then, enjoy your meal!¡± ¡°Ah, for a moment.¡± I rummaged a silver coin from the pocket of my robe and tipped the waiter. After receiving a tip and thanked me, the employee whispered so low only I could hear it. ¡°Next time I¡¯ll introduce you to a secret menu of the restaurant. If you find me then¡­¡± However, the employee stopped mid-way, as Lucian stretched out his long arms between us to separate me and the employee. ¡°Get out of here.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± ¡°Brother?¡± ¡°Then, enjoy your meal.¡± The employee greeted us very loudly and disappeared in a hurry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Clueless, I asked Lucian, but he didn¡¯t answer. It wasn¡¯t my first time eating it, so I got immediately interested in trying the food. ¡°It looks very delicious. Ah, Brother. Let¡¯s toast.¡± As I spoke as I lifted the strawberry wine, Lucian¡¯s lips loosened again. After I cheered a toast with him, I took a sip. ¡°Wow¡­¡± It was really sweet and refreshing. I thought it was a good decision to tip the employee because the wine was sweet enough to complement the dish. Not losing any more time, I picked up the fork and the knife, transferred the chicken meat to my small plate and sliced it. I put it in my mouth without delay. ¡°It¡¯s delicious¡­¡± My body shivered at the taste, not only was it similar in appearance, but the taste of the spicy braised chicken as well. ¡°It¡¯s really good, Brother.¡± I happily cut the meat and put it in my mouth. My head was down for a long time and then when I lifted my head, my eyes met his. He didn¡¯t touch the food at all and was only looking at me. ¡°Does it not suit your taste?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°You have not touched the food at all.¡± As I asked while looking at his bowl which had not reduced in quantity, he laughed. ¡°I just like seeing you eat.¡± Ooh, our Lucian. You watched this Noona eat. Why, are you worried that it¡¯s too spicy? ¡°It¡¯s a little spicy, but it¡¯s really good. Do you want me to cut it for you?¡± At my suggestion, Lucian nodded subtly. I quickly sliced the meat and put it in his mouth. He ate the meat as if he were waiting for it. I looked at his mouth with curious eyes. In fact, it would be a lie to say it was a little spicy. I actually liked it because the spiciness was enough to make my mouth burn even if I¡¯m used to eating them, but Lucian, who doesn¡¯t usually eat spicy food, may find it overly spicy. No, was the finger food he ate at the banquet spicier? As soon as I pondered about it, Lucian swallowed the food. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He also seemed to have a good tolerance to spicy food. It was correct that he seemed to be alright after the snack he ate at the banquet hall. ¡°Brother, do you like spicy food?¡± I feel happy to come with him. If he ate well, I thought it would be nice to eat at this restaurant again with him next time. At that time, Lucian tilted his head and asked. ¡°Is this what spicy is?¡± ¡°Yes? Why?¡± He tilted his head as he muttered. ¡°The taste was refreshing, but¡­ hmm¡­¡± ¡°Refreshing?¡± It¡¯s a delicious chicken dish, but does it have a refreshing taste? Isn¡¯t the refreshing taste like bean sprout hangover soup? Lucian licked his lips as he pondered the right word to say, and then spoke. ¡°It just feels clean in the mouth, but I don¡¯t know the exact words to describe it.¡± ¡°Was it delicious?¡± He kept his mouth shut at my question. As if he didn¡¯t want to answer. Now that I think about it, I have never heard the word delicious from Lucian¡¯s mouth. I always thought it was delicious because the plate was always empty, so it was delicious, wasn¡¯t it? But it¡¯s so spicy that the tip of my tongue tingled, but I can¡¯t agree that it has a refreshing taste. This strange sensation I¡¯ve felt recently¡­ When I felt a strange sense of incompatibility, he reached out his hand on the table and held my hand. Lucian grabbed my hand and turned it over. He repeatedly gathered together my fingers then spread them apart. It may have seemed meaningless, but it tickled me and I couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°It tickles.¡± Unable to bear it, I tried to pull my hand away, but he was a step faster. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop.¡± As he spread apart my tickled fingers, he interlaced his own with mine again. He couldn¡¯t pick up the knife because of his grip on my hand. ¡®Brother¡­¡± Are you protesting that I brought you to a spicy restaurant? Are you really expressing yourself like this? Is this a noble expression? Unable to understand his reason, I looked back at him, and he tucked the ends of his robe a little. His exposed golden eyes were curved in a round shape. If you smile at me like that, I can¡¯t tell you to let go of my hand. Really. How are we supposed to eat like this? I first grabbed the fork and poked the meat to eat. Then Lucian reached out with the knife and cut the chicken. Oh, what a ground-breaking discovery! He even cut the meat more neatly than I did, and his hand moved as if it was natural. I put the meat stuck in the fork into my mouth without delay, and smiled at Lucian. I just smiled. As I poked the chicken with a fork, I saw Lucian. He cut the meat with a knife, as if he had been waiting. Well, is practicing swordsmanship different from cutting food? How can he slice it so neatly? Finding it interesting, I stabbed the chicken again with the fork while still chewing. Then, as if he was waiting for it, Lucian sliced the meat. I diligently filled our mouths interchangeably. Lucian calmly ate what I gave him like a baby bird. I remembered the first time I gave him food. At that time, he looked like he was seeing something really bizarre. Thinking of the old days, I burst into a small laugh and Lucian glanced at me. I am well aware of the meaning behind his expression. ¡°Nothing, it just reminds me of Brother.¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°When, the day I first tried to put food in Brother¡¯s mouth. Do you know how funny Brother¡¯s expression was back then?¡± Back then when Lucian was still in his teens, I was not usually able to figure out what he was thinking with his blank face, but whenever I tried to feed him, he reacted violently. How cute that was. You have no idea. ¡°Ray.¡± ¡°Yes, Brother.¡± Seeing him with a smile on his face, he pulled a piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to me. He then said shyly. ¡°I was planning to give it to you when we return home, but I will just give it to you now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I put down my fork and picked up the paper. Neat handwriting caught my eye. ¡°You wrote this yourself Brother¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t continue what I was saying. It was because of what was written on the paper. Lucian smiled brightly, he then replied. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s your schedule that I organized myself.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 68 Chapter 68 ¡°My schedule?¡± ¡°Yes. It must have been difficult to fit in all day. And I think you need your time too, so I let you do your business for about two hours a day.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Brother?¡± I opened my mouth slightly as I looked at the schedule written on the paper. From the time I woke up to the time I went to bed, my entire schedule was written on a single piece of paper. The morning starts with Lucian waking me. After I prepare, we have breakfast together. Then we go to the office together, he works and I spend time with him. This part was written in parentheses. ¡°Do you want some help sorting letters?¡± ¡°It was helpful that you organized the invitations last time. You did a good job.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­ I¡¯m glad it was helpful, but¡­¡­.¡± I read the schedule again. After having a quick lunch together in the office, I was able to spend about two hours on my own. After that, I have tea with Lucian and we are back together in the office. Then the schedule ends with having dinner together, talking together, lying down together, he puts me to bed, and then returns to his room. Wait¡­¡­. Wait a moment? This¡­. I think it¡¯s harder than the Duke. I looked at him sadly in disbelief. In this case, it is difficult to go to the information center, and I cannot do hunting training with Oscar and Damien, I cannot meet Bellisa for tea, and¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t this a schedule where I can¡¯t rest at all? Does he really like working around? The tip of Lucian¡¯s eyebrows drooped due to his interpretation of my expression. ¡°Sorry.¡± Oh, you knew this was a bit harsh, didn¡¯t you? If so, would it make sense? But before I could even speak, Lucian spoke first. ¡°I was trying to put those two hours into my schedule somehow¡­¡­. But then I have to go to the salon, so I can¡¯t help it.¡± Oh, that ¡®sorry¡¯ isn¡¯t so ¡®sorry¡¯, is it? ¡°By the way, Ray, taking you to the salon¡­¡­.¡± As Lucian spoke, he wrinkled one of his eyes in displeasure. ¡°It will be hard.¡± No, Lucian! Even if I asked you to put me on your schedule when I was a kid! I wonder if this is too much! How can people be together all day? No matter how much I love you¡­ No! Stupid me! I was a little startled, so I corrected the thought that was heading overboard. Yes. Lucian is now going to meet Noah or another loved one. When that time comes, even if I wanted to be with him like this, would he ever accept it? Yes! It¡¯s like getting permission from my bias to be the best fan in my life. I can¡¯t miss an opportunity to see each other like this. Haaa. Foolish, I almost fell asleep with a good feeling? I must have done something really stupid. I groaned inwardly as I shook my head. Then a mournful voice came from the other side. ¡°¡­you don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± He grabbed my hand tightly. I could feel how gently my bias was holding me. ¡°Ack!¡± Even though he just held my hand, it hurt so much that tears came to my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ray.¡± Lucian loosened the strength in his grip but was restless and did not know what to do. ¡°Your grip is very strong. I was really surprised.¡± It hurt, but I wasn¡¯t too upset because it was just for a moment. I was more surprised. As expected, my bias has sprouts of obsessive tendencies as a male lead growing within him. How can you be so strong? I poured praise and grabbed his hand. ¡°How is Brother so strong? You have a handsome face, you are tall, and you have broad shoulders and are strong. There¡¯s nothing you don¡¯t have, really.¡± I looked at him with a bashful smile. He looked at me and bit his lip as if he couldn¡¯t stand it. I didn¡¯t know what he couldn¡¯t stand, but it was like he was holding back his tears and his eyelids fluttered slightly. Why do you look like you¡¯re about to cry? Lucian suppressed the rising emotions. He couldn¡¯t contain his anger for a moment because he only thought that when she looked at her tight schedule, she seemed disgusted. He wanted to be with her until the time he slept, but she didn¡¯t want to be with him even then? But soon the misunderstanding was cleared up, and his heart swelled. It had been like that since childhood. She admired everything about him and liked him. When he finished eating, she praised that he ate it all, and she praised that he was cool just having a sword that anyone could wield. When she¡¯s writing, she compliments him that his letters are cool, and she says he¡¯s cool just looking at him. Yes, it has been the same since childhood. But he was different. He wanted a close-knit exchange between the opposite sexes, where they couldn¡¯t even make eye contact with each other because they were nervous just looking at each other, rather than such a dreamy familial love. So it was good and sad at the same time. He was the only one who liked her. He was worn out and impatient. Lucian smiled brightly and grabbed Rachel¡¯s hand as she tucked the itinerary into her robe and stroked her cheek. He was able to calm his mind after fumbling at her little face with his hand. ¡°Ray.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lucian whispered to her muttering with shredded chicken in his mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s always be together from now on.¡± Like a drizzle gradually soaks clothing, he will own everything about her. Rachel just smiled happily at his words. First of all, that alone filled him with happiness as if he had the world. *** The next day, when I opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was a very handsome face. Instead of waking me, Lucian sat on my bed and looked at the papers he brought, or sometimes just looked at me quietly. ¡°Good morning?¡± It must have been a burden, but if I could start the morning with this soft bias, it seemed that I could bear it well. Totally good. I always woke up with a hazy face and greeted him in the morning. ¡°Good morning, Brother.¡± ¡°Lucian.¡± ¡°¡­.Yes?¡± ¡°Call me Lucian.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Lucian, good morning.¡± Strangely, he asks me to call him by name. I always called him by name in my heart, but it felt strange to say it aloud like this. ¡°Are you awake, Lady?¡± Amber had been pushed far away because of Lucian and brought the washing water and asked. ¡°Yes, Amber, good morning.¡± ¡°Hoho, the weather is really nice today. How about having tea time in the garden today?¡± Recently, I always had tea time with Lucian, so Amber asked Lucian and me. ¡°Should we, Brother?¡± I asked, getting up and dipping my hands in the prepared water. ¡°You should call me Lucian.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± ¡°¡­.Yes.¡± Why are you so obsessed with the name? Anyway, isn¡¯t it a bit wrong to keep calling him by his name? While thinking, I washed my face with water mixed with rose water. After washing, I held out my hand. Amber placed the towel in my hand. ¡°Ray, would you raise your head slightly?¡± ¡°What?¡± I turned my head toward Lucian¡¯s call. Then, a soft towel wrapped around my face, starting from my chin. ¡°Brother?¡± Lucian dried my face himself, so I was a little embarrassed. No, he¡¯s a Duke now, can I have him do this? I think it would be a bit difficult¡­¡­ It was convenient, but it also was burdensome. Among them, the most burdensome thing was that his face was in a close distance where our noses would rub. Why are you so close? I can¡¯t even breathe properly. I took a small breath and waited for him to back away. He backed away after meticulously wiping my face. He looked into my face. I looked at my face reflected in his small, black pupils from a distance until the tips of our noses could touch. ¡°Hoho/Fufu¡­¡­ ¡± He suddenly burst out laughing at whatever he was happy about and cupped his hands around my face. His hands were so big that he covered both my chin and ears, and naturally, he touched his lips to the tip of my nose and my eyelids before he let go. Uhh¡­. My heart will burst. Why do you do such strange things so often? Even so, it was a problem I was thinking about these days. Why did Lucian¡¯s skinship suddenly become more frequent? Of course, even before that, Lucian had touched me without hesitation. Not surprisingly, there were times when my heart fluttered to the point of goosebumps. For example, this was the case right now. Isn¡¯t it like a morning greeting you do to your lover rather than your younger sister? Really, why are you doing this? Well¡­¡­. All of a sudden, Amber was standing next to Lucian and working hard as an assistant. ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t think this scent suits Ray¡­¡­ ¡± ¡°Then, shall we use this woodlemon scent? This is a new product, and it has a fresh and deep woody scent.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡­ It¡¯s okay.¡± Lucian smelled the cream himself, then put it on his hand and applied it to my face with a delicate touch. ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°Lucian.¡± Yes! I know, I know. I¡¯ll call you Lucian, so please¡­¡­. ¡°Lucian, I will do this! Where in the world is a brother who even applies cream?¡± Lucian¡¯s expression hardened at my question. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Lucian¡¯s eyes seemed to have turned slightly red, perhaps because my words had made him sad. He flapped his lips a few times and then handed the cream jar to Amber. ¡°Then, please.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, Young Lord.¡± Lucian was still the Young Lord. The succession process seemed to take longer than expected. He sat on the bed and turned his back to me. I held my sigh that came out with that pose. It wasn¡¯t a sigh of frustration; it was a sigh of annoyance in desperation to capture even that appearance. But¡­¡­ It¡¯s so cute! He was sulking and sat like that, right? My eyes aren¡¯t weird, are they? I asked Amber with my eyes. Amber understood my gaze and shook her head nervously. What does that mean? Are you saying just let it go? How can I leave such a cute back like that? I want to hug him. He looked like a child even with his wide shoulders. I quickly approached him on my knees and hung on his broad back. ¡°Brother, are you sulking?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± It looked like he was definitely sulking. Was he aging backwards? Why was he so cute? ¡°No, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± ¡°What is embarrassing you?¡± Then Lucian answered. I hurriedly added an excuse. ¡°I¡¯m sure all women who have to show their bare faces in front of men as soon as they wake up think the same as me.¡± As I spoke, Lucian turned around. Oh, are you okay now? He still looked at me with a pouty expression on his face. However, I did not miss the fact that the mouth was loosened. ¡°You look beautiful even when you just woke up.¡± OMGOMG! Our Lucian! Do you like your younger sister that much? I couldn¡¯t hide my joy and rushed toward him. Hanging on his broad shoulders, I murmured. ¡°Uhhh, how cute!¡± Lucian naturally grabbed my waist and rested his face on my shoulder. ¡°Am I cute?¡± ¡°¡­.Um.¡± You wouldn¡¯t like it if I said you were cute, right? Also, he might not like his younger sister like this. But before I could speak, Lucian spoke up first. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be cute.¡± Hearing this, I just passed out I wanted to, I was so dizzy that I couldn¡¯t breathe properly. Gasp! My bias! My bias is cute, please! Everyone! I am loved by my bias! Even if I die like this, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have any regrets! I really wanted to go somewhere while waving my hand in the air. I bent my knees and stomped my feet. He grabbed my waist and pulled me tight. I was easily dragged away and hugged him. It looked like the way I hugged him when we were young, but the feeling was subtly different. It was embarrassing to sit with my butt perched on his thigh. ¡°Then, should we finish? Let¡¯s go eat breakfast afterwards.¡± There must be a lot of work before him, but he didn¡¯t rush me. So, in a hurry, I closed my eyes and pushed my face in. But I felt nothing, and when I gently lifted my eyelids, there were golden eyes right in front of my nose. The downcast gaze was directed into my face. ¡°Lucian?¡± As soon as I got used to it, I called him by name without realizing it. Then he let out a small breath with a soft laugh. For some reason, the sound of that low laughter was so strange that I wondered if some obscene devil had appeared in my head. Instead of applying the cream, he wrapped his arms around my waist and hugged me tightly. I could feel his heart beating fast through his tight chest. It was pounding as fast as if he were running. *** Recently, Lucian felt he was walking in a dream. His heart was pounding because he had accomplished one thing he had longed to achieve. His hands were shaking from so much joy when he made Rachel¡¯s schedule fit all of his own schedules. He didn¡¯t know how many times he had rewritten the schedule to hand to her. Lucian pretended to study the papers while spying on Rachel as she sat next to him sorting the invitations. She was very reliable as she sorted the invitations while thinking deeply. ¨C I was looking forward to her becoming the Duchess in the future because obviously I thought that she would be able to manage not only the invitations but also the internal affairs. But now he knew for sure She didn¡¯t see him as a man yet. Of course, his morning work made him happy. ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± She was embarrassed to show her bare face. Reflecting on what Rachel had said this morning, he handed her the papers. Lately, he¡¯d been concerned over his father¡¯s calm, but decided to watch it first. He felt that his priority was to let Rachel know. After that, he was free to proceed with the next task. Containing his impatience, he finished the documents he was looking at and stamped his seal. ¡°Ray, would you like to stay with me today?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the salon today?¡± ¡°Yes, the meeting was postponed.¡± ¡°Then, shall we go for a walk after lunch?¡± ¡°Do you want to?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Rachel lifted her stiff body and stretched her arms upward. He could see the clouds floating in the blue sky through the half-moon window above his desk in the office. Looking at the pure white clouds, it reminded him of Oscar. ¡°What are the kids doing?¡± Rachel, who had been muttering to herself, said to him. ¡°I¡¯m going to visit the kids for a moment.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Can¡¯t you meet later?¡± Lucian felt his stomach twist every time she did this. He needed only her, but she wasn¡¯t aware of him enough. He was unbearably dissatisfied with that. ¡°Then, should I ask Amber to prepare lunch?¡± As the fluttering black emotions disappeared in an instant at her words, Enzo muttered. ¨C Slow. He knew his own heart that shook like a reed at her words better than anyone. What if he¡¯s slow? That¡¯s all that it took to hold her tight. ¨C Tsk, tsk, you are obsessed with a woman and didn¡¯t see a good case. Of course, I won¡¯t hide that the representative person is me! Giggle, giggle. ¨C Did you do that too? When he responded to Enzo, who would normally ignore him, Enzo said in a surprised voice. ¨C Are you curious? ¨C ¡­.. ¨C I¡¯m curious. Yes. didn¡¯t I tell you my story? ¨C Never. ¨C Do you know why I was sealed? ¨C It wasn¡¯t in the history books¡­ ¨C Of course it is. Would the Imperial bastards record such a thing? Even if they left it, it would have been hidden so that only they could see it among themselves. ¨C Actually, I have a question for you. ¨C Yes! I¡¯ll tell you everything today! Lucian asked Enzo calmly, as he was chattering with excitement. ¨C If you were my ancestor. And if you are a dark wizard, how could our family not become a rebellious family and still remain as a founding family? ¨C Kuku, how nice it would be to talk like this on a regular basis. ¨C ¡­¡­ ¨C After all, you are a very different kind. Just like me! Kukukuk! ¨C If you don¡¯t want to say it, don¡¯t¡­ Lucian didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore, but when he tried to cut him off, Enzo rushed out his words. ¨C If you bring up my story and ask for treason, the Imperial family can¡¯t even ask for the crimes either! -¡­.crimes? Lucian was curious. He listened to Enzo who said he was not so pleased with the recent action of the Prince. -Yes! Everything! If they didn¡¯t betray the temple, my woman couldn¡¯t have gone so vainly! Damn Imperial bastards! Did they think they were good enough to establish their own country? There were many sacrifices. A lot of blood was shed! Just thinking about the fact that my woman¡¯s blood was mixed with that blood, I was blinded by anger. Enzo¡¯s voice grew louder and louder. It wasn¡¯t usually this annoying, but today it seemed to grab his head and shake it wildly. ¨C What would you do if that was you? When your woman is dying, shedding her blood, and you are powerless to do anything? ¨C ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know. ¨C No, you don¡¯t know. ¨C I almost lost Ray, too. ¨C You haven¡¯t lost her yet. As for the subject of keeping her next to you, it¡¯s very exciting isn¡¯t it? He couldn¡¯t deny it, for sure lately he felt like he was going to fly away. ¨C I¡¯m envious of you. If we had been born a little later, we could have been like you. ¨C Who the hell is your woman? The Imperial family betrayed you? At Lucian¡¯s question, Enzo paused for a moment. As if something wasn¡¯t right, he exhaled heavily, then opened his mouth again. ¨C My woman, she¡­¡­. She took my heart, she had eyes as beautiful as the night sky¡­¡­ ¡°Brother?¡± Lucian was concentrating on Enzo¡¯s voice and stopped Enzo because Rachel suddenly came to his side and grabbed his hand. ¡°Yes, Ray.¡± ¡°Why are you sweating like this? Are you not feeling well?¡± Rachel carefully removed the black hair from his forehead and pressed it gently with the palm of her hand. Still sitting in the chair, he could look into her eyes in front of him as she bowed her head slightly. And he automatically remembered the words Enzo had muttered a while ago. The phrase ¡®eyes as beautiful as the night sky¡¯ ran round and round in his head. Now, looking at the eyes as beautiful as the night sky unfolding right in front of him, he couldn¡¯t breathe. Somehow, anxiety came over him. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 70 Chapter 70 I ate lunch with Lucian, and after seeing him go out in the carriage, I hurriedly moved out. ¡°Lady, where are you going?¡± ¡°Oscar and Damian, where are they now?¡± ¡°I think they were going to the mountain behind earlier?¡± ¡°Really?¡± We were going to talk together during my brief personal time, though when I heard that he had gone to the mountain behind, I slowed my pace. Hmm, shall I wait? Or, should I go to the mountain behind¡­? After pondering for a while, I came out through the back door. Spring was in full swing. The warm and cool wind suddenly turned into a sultry wind with damp moisture. ¡°Is it summer already?¡± Amber answered my murmur. ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a while since the spring banquet. Soon after the spring banquet, the wind gets hotter.¡± ¡°Spring is too short, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Fufu, that¡¯s right.¡± The Duchess strolled out from the garden of white roses, brushing her hair that was blown by the wind. It had been a really long time since I¡¯d seen her face. Realizing once again that people living in the same house couldn¡¯t even see their faces if they decided to, I approached the Duchess. ¡°Madam.¡± ¡°Rachel, long time no see.¡± Although her face had become more emaciated, her expression was not as dry as before. It looked better than I expected. Seeing that, I was relieved. ¡°Are you out for a walk?¡± ¡°Well, I was just running around.¡± ¡°Then, will you come with me?¡± Since it was nice to meet her after a long time, I answered right away without hesitation. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go this way.¡± And so, I walked through the white rose garden with Madam. The white rose, which was still coveted by the preservation magic, seemed to look whiter in the sunlight. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask? Aren¡¯t you curious? The contents of the will I had¡­ Why did I hide it?¡± While she was walking silently, suddenly, the Madam spoke up first, and I was a little surprised. Of course, it was not that I was not curious, but wasn¡¯t it a cautious thing to ask¡­? ¡°Well¡­ I do not know. Of course, I would be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t curious, although I didn¡¯t ask because I didn¡¯t know if I could ask about Duchy Leon.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Leon, too, why?¡± Asked the Duchess calmly. She showed no agitation, so much that I wondered if she was the one who hated me in the first place. Because of that, I just said what came to mind. ¡°Still, I¡¯m not part of the family. Wasn¡¯t I just a guest borrowing the Leon surname?¡± Even though I was just saying what I normally thought, suddenly the Duchess stopped walking. As I glanced at her with a complicated expression, the Madam, who stared at me without saying a word for a moment, moved on again without saying a word. At that, I also started walking with her without speaking. We could hear birds chirping in the distance, the bustling of the employees, and the footsteps of Amber and the Duchess¡¯s handmaid, quietly following us. After such a quiet walk, the two of us stood near the back gate for a moment and gazed at each other blankly. I just stared at her when she looked at me. Despite that, she looked like she had a lot to say. ¡­Hmmm, should I recommend a cup of tea? But how much time has passed? Isn¡¯t it almost time for Lucian to come? As I stood stunned and thought, the Duchess suddenly opened her mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t think of you as a guest. Of course, as you said, we¡¯re not family, but we don¡¯t think of you as a guest either.¡± Seriously, these families come in all of a sudden. Before I could say anything, the woman continued her words. ¡°If the Duke had heard, he must have been quite sad. I¡¯m fine, but don¡¯t say that in front of him.¡± ¡°¡­Umm, yes.¡± The Duchess licked her lips as if she was going to say something more, and then she turned her back. At first, I thought she was leaving like this, though she turned to me again. ¡°Lucian seems to depend on you a lot. So, please take care of him.¡± ¡®Ah, was this what she really wanted to say?¡¯ I thought of that. When she was about to turn her back again, I hurriedly spoke to her. ¡°Madam can do it.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°How can you ask for a child so easily if you don¡¯t consider me a family member, like you said?¡± It was something I wanted to say before. Of course, even if she didn¡¯t ask for it, I wasn¡¯t the one to neglect taking care of him. However, there was affection and interest that I could give, and there was love and interest that only his parents could give. Obviously, I don¡¯t want to swear, but this isn¡¯t it, is it? No, it¡¯s fine, even if I swear. ¡°Don¡¯t hand over Madam¡¯s duties to me. I like brother, but to me, brother is just Brother. However, he is Madam¡¯s only son. It¡¯s the result of the Duke you loved so much, why do you give up so easily and leave it to someone else?¡± Surprised by my straightforward remark, the Duchess¡¯s eyes widened. She only licked her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°To me, the Duke or the Duchess is my benefactor. Because you accepted and nurtured me so, if I were to repay the favor, I would like to repay it in any way. Still, brother Lucian is not in the same position as me.¡± I straightened my back and looked straight into Madam¡¯s eyes. ¡°Madam¡­ Don¡¯t give up because it¡¯s not too late and show your love to brother before it¡¯s too late. Then, obviously, something will change.¡± Although I honestly wanted to say more, I only said so far. Next would be the work of Madam and the Duke. Up to that point, I didn¡¯t want to get involved. My bias was the only person I wanted to meddle and pay attention to. ¡°¡­Yes. You¡¯re right.¡± The Duchess had a face pale as if she had barely spoken her words out. It was as if her throat was choked up, and she couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°If I went off-topic¡­¡± ¡°No. Not at all.¡± The Madam, who had been waving her hand in embarrassment, tucked her fine hair behind her ear. ¡°Yes, I see.¡± She then looked at me again. The shaking blue eyes shone brightly. Lucian¡¯s face could be seen in her still beautiful face. ¡°It¡¯s nice to have you.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say, so I gave the usual answer. Nevertheless, the woman showed a gentle smile. ¡°Then, I¡¯m going in.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± I watched Madam go and called Amber by a hand gesture. ¡°Yes, Lady.¡± ¡°Bring me some cold tea. I¡¯m going to wait for the kids to come here and see their faces.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± At that, Amber hurried into the mansion, and I sat down on a nearby bench. I was choked up, but I didn¡¯t know that my body would shake now. Another migraine came. My chronic migraine headaches had plagued me constantly. It was worse than Cassandra¡¯s torments. I couldn¡¯t remember when I started having migraines, but in this world, there was no separate medicine for headaches, so I had to put up with it. ¡°¡­Can I heal it with magic?¡± As I covered my eyes with my palms and muttered, I could abruptly hear a sound right next to my ear. ¡°What kind of magic are you talking about, Master?¡± ¡°Ack¡­! Scared me!¡± ¡°Hehe, are you surprised?¡± Oscar came silently, hanging from the back of the bench, looking at me. It seemed that he changed my name for nothing. When I opened my triangle eyes to the still-weird behavior, Oscar, who was noticing it until then, smiled softly. ¡°I liked seeing the master after such a long time. So, don¡¯t be angry. Huh?¡± Guess who¡¯s not a fox? How can you be so cheeky and cute¡­? It was absurd really. I laughed in vain. After all, I couldn¡¯t really get angry. Damian flew from behind him with a wild smile and landed in front of me while transforming into a human. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Damian, long time no see.¡± ¡°Are you busy all this time?¡± ¡°Yes, like this and that? Though why did you two go to the mountain behind?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I said we could train without the master. Aren¡¯t you proud of me?¡± Oscar, who was behind the bench, jumped up and sat next to me and started whispering. ¡°Even if the master is busy, we have to train. That way, we will be able to protect our master if we can. Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at home, what¡¯s the danger?¡± At my words, Oscar only smiled thinly. Was it an illusion to think that there was more to say in the red eyes that are narrower than the crescent moon¡­? ¡°Hmm, well. We¡¯ll just keep things like this and that, huh? Isn¡¯t it, Damian?¡± ¡°That I agree with, Master.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You two are in agreement. It¡¯s strange.¡± Being with these two at ease, the tension in my body from migraines seemed to loosen. Leaning comfortably on the back of the bench, I found Amber walking fast as if running from the other side. I stared blankly at her, approaching quickly with empty hands wherever the cold tea I had ordered her went as she arrived. ¡°Lady.¡± ¡°Huh? What about the cold tea?¡± ¡°Not that. Suddenly, a visitor came and I had no choice but to come.¡± ¡°¡­Guest?¡± The trash booger king came to mind when I heard the word ¡®sudden guest.¡¯ When I asked my question with a displeased expression, Amber answered immediately. ¡°Lord Castilian has come to visit, Lady.¡± ¡°Maybe, he came to visit Brother?¡± ¡°I thought so, too, so I asked twice, and he said that he was looking for the Lady.¡± No, why did Brother Noah come to see me¡­? ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 71 Chapter 71 I hurriedly got up from the bench. ¡°Amber, is my outfit weird now?¡± ¡°No, though you need to touch up your hair again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I have led him to the parlor, so there is no need to rush. He didn¡¯t even send a letter in the first place¡ª¡± Amber wrinkled her face with a look of displeasure. Her reaction was not unusual. For anyone looking at it, this was against the rules of etiquette. Still, the fact that she came to ask me, would have played a significant role in Noah¡¯s usual position. He was in the same salon as Lucian, and he seemed to be quite friendly. And, it must have been because I had a crush on Noah all this time. If it was Amber, who was always with me, she would have known better than anyone. But, why did he come to see me and not Lucian? Also, didn¡¯t Brother go to the salon today? Didn¡¯t Noah go to the salon¡­? ¡°Master, shall we go with you?¡± Oscar, who had been clinging to the side, asked. Damian also glanced at me with a no-different expression. ¡°Well¡­¡± He was not a person to be wary of enough to have an escort, but¡­ I hadn¡¯t seen him in a long time, he might not want to separate? As I lived with Lucian, the time we met naturally decreased. We used to drink tea together, although lately, we haven¡¯t been able to do that at all. After weighing my thoughts for a moment, I nodded happily. ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s go there.¡± I stopped into the room with Oscar and Damian, then simply rearranged my outfit and headed to the parlor where Noah was. Click. ¡°Hello, brother Noah.¡± As I entered the parlor, I was greeted with a dazzling moment. It was because of Noah, who sat alone and monopolized the sunshine. No, even this brother¡¯s appearance is getting more and more crazy every day¡­! Lucian¡¯s face glowed differently day by day. Just like the time when Noah and him had a good time in the original story, as his beauty was in full blow. Nonetheless, this one was worse! While watching him as if possessed for a moment, Noah stood up. He approached me in stride, and at first knelt down on his knees and kissed the back of my hand as knights express respect to the lady. ¡°Forgive me for having to come to you even though I thought it was rude, beautiful Miss.¡± Then, he lifted his head and smiled at me. By the way¡­ I seemed to have seen that smile a lot. Yes, when and where I saw it was when we met in the alley of a bookstore. Even Noah¡¯s face, with a grinning smile, was so calm that I almost met a small death ta for a while. Despite that, I worked hard to manage my expression. No, what was wrong with him again? And, obviously, he was smiling brightly, but why is he doing this all of a sudden? In confusion, Amber asked me. ¡°Should I prepare tea?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. Prepare the Darjeeling First Flush.¡± I asked for the tea I drank with him before ¡°Brother Noah, get up now. You are a close friend of brother Lucian, so I will close my eyes on today¡¯s rudeness.¡± Even though I like him, I have to draw a moderate line. Well, the reason I like him was because he was Lucian¡¯s lover. My undisputed bias was only Lucian. I stepped proudly to the sofa and sat down elegantly. As long as I¡¯m borrowing the Leon family¡¯s surname, I shouldn¡¯t tarnish their names. I knew for a long time that Noah¡¯s behavior was rude, but I couldn¡¯t figure out why. As in the original story, if he was dating Lucian, it was understandable, though his behavior was a bit ignorant to convince him that it was just because he went to the same salon. The fact that I was not called Lady a while ago, but Miss, was also in line¡­ ¡°Darjeeling First Flush¡­ It was a good choice, Lady.¡± Noah, who was sitting across from me, said with a grin on his lips. Nevertheless, since I did not have time, I did not delay and asked the main point. ¡°May I ask why you found me?¡± He glanced at Oscar and Damian, who came with me to my question. ¡°I want to talk with Lady alone.¡± ¡­Hmm, this was also rude. It was not a very good choice for unmarried men and women to be in the same space with no employees. By the way, didn¡¯t he say that we should go out to drink tea? Of course, it was something I would have done without knowing back then¡­ But, not now, right? Why does he keep making such rude requests? A little offended, I declined his request. ¡°It¡¯s difficult. If you¡¯re worried about the word leaking, you don¡¯t have to because they are like my limbs.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ It was Lady¡¯s personal limb.¡± ¡°So, can you tell me now?¡± Strangely, I did not mind. This person in front of me, who was acting completely different from the usual Noah, was Noah, but he looked like a different person. ¡°That is¡­¡± Noah tried to open his mouth with an expression that he couldn¡¯t help it with my decisive attitude. The next moment, Amber pulled in the trolley. I waited for her to prepare. When I also noticed him wishing for her to leave, I instructed her. ¡°Amber, can you wait outside for a while and let me know when brother comes back?¡± ¡°Yes, Lady.¡± At that, Amber pulled the empty trolley out of the parlor. ¡°Drink tea first and then talk about your business slowly.¡± There was something I wanted to check first. Once that was confirmed, I had the intention to listen to whatever Noah asked for. He confided secrets to the trash booger king, and he was also harmed. No, well. To be honest, it was not severe damage. It was just that there was nowhere to borrow money. After all, in the original story, he was in trouble because he owed the trash booger king. Yes. Rather, I was tired of the trash booger king. My mind has become complicated. I didn¡¯t quite understand why I had such unpleasant feelings for Noah. A teacup of black tea in a beautiful succulent color was carefully picked up. I savored tea elegantly according to the etiquette I had been taught. As I drank, he followed me and lifted the mug. I glanced down at it with my eyes down. Even though it was the first time I drank tea with him, I often saw him holding a glass of champagne at the banquet hall. Noah had a bit of a peculiar habit. He held the champagne glass post with his thumb and forefinger, and raised his little finger to support the round part. If so, wouldn¡¯t he hold the teacup? Human habits don¡¯t go away easily. His little finger, who carried the teacup up to his mouth, was quietly coming out and was not holding the teacup together with the other fingers, though folded neatly. His slightly crude gestures looked a little different from his usual ones. Noah was the type that showed off characteristic fine lines like the main spotlight. Although he was a man, he had an elegant and beautiful charm. However, today¡¯s Noah was rough. Hmm¡­ Should I say, like a knight, right? Though he was a nobleman, he had been trained as a knight for a long time, so it came out without knowing it. The moment I realized that, my spine shivered. At the same time, I remembered what Oscar had said and what the informant had told me. If there was a case where a being like Cassandra took over, wouldn¡¯t they be possessed like me? I thought so. Of course, I have a slightly different concept, but the context of borrowing someone else¡¯s body was the same¡­ If he was the possessor, did he have special abilities like Cassandra? If so, what were those abilities? My mind started spinning round and round. I stood still with my cup in my hand and pretended to sip the tea in my mouth in a hurry so as not to show it. ¡°Hmm¡­ As expected, the workmanship of the Duchy¡¯s employees is different. Even if the workmanship is not as good as at that time, the taste of the tea is quite good.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so? How does the tea taste different?¡± I finally confirmed. If my hypothesis was correct, he would give an answer that is not different from then. ¡°It¡¯s a little less savory, but it tends to bring out the flavor of this darjeeling well.¡± I wanted to turn away from him with a confident smile on my face, but I asked again without taking my eyes off him. ¡°What do you mean by a little less savory?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t darjeeling smell smoked? If you use the scent well, the sweet taste that spreads in your mouth is indescribable.¡± Could this habit be a criterion for judging the possessor? So, what happened to Noah I saw last time? I was confused that the original Noah had disappeared. Was it because of the tea he was holding? He quietly set the glass down. Then, as if waiting, he opened his mouth again. ¡°I came here for a request from Lady.¡± ¡°Request¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, I think my father will die soon.¡± Even what I heard from the informant expressed that it was an emergency. Noah, who interpreted my serious expression at will, added, ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to be so sad because it¡¯s not that different from the time-limited verdict.¡± I didn¡¯t say anything though just looked at him, hoping to get the gist. ¡°So, when I held the funeral, I came here hoping that Lady would help as my partner.¡± This was my impression of hearing his story to the end. ¡­This man couldn¡¯t be Noah. Such a shameless person was him? A partner of the heir who leads the funeral¡ª That was the fianc¨¦e or spouse¡¯s job! You idiot¡­! ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 72 Chapter 72 It was so ridiculous that I was speechless for a moment. ¡­Oh my God, is he asking me to act as your fianc¨¦e right now? No, why? Why so suddenly¡­? No¡ªWhat the hell? All the guys here come in like this without even news! What kind of characteristics do only the Leonis Empires have? My stomach fluctuated here and there, but after eleven years of possession, I felt like I had become a semi-nobleman. I glanced at Noah quietly with only a formal smile on. He had a confident expression on his face. What does he believe? What could it be¡­ the corner he believed in, and what are his abilities? If he believed in his abilities, then I should never be alone with the two of us. As I leaned back on the sofa, thinking it was a good idea to bring Oscar and Damian in, I was a little worried. Should I keep watching Noah, who seemed to be a possessor, by my side? Besides, what happened to the real Noah? Is my thinking the same as his interest¡­? I was a little curious as to why he kept expressing himself strangely. Then, I remembered a saying I heard a long time ago. A friend in high school told me a scary story¡­ Did they say that ghosts act the opposite of living people? Oh, I got goosebumps. Just thinking about it, hairs all over my body stood up. I answered Noah by rubbing my arm gently. ¡°Um, that would be a bit of a problem, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Anyway, if I showed up with Noah at the funeral, rumors would naturally spread about his spouse. I was not familiar with social circles, though rumors were fatal to nobles. This was especially true for the unmarried nobles. I didn¡¯t know what the guy in Noah¡¯s mask was thinking, even though he knew that. He would have never thought I would accept it. On the other hand, if he really thought I would accept, was his head a field of flowers? ¡°Master.¡± Suddenly, Damian opened his mouth. If I didn¡¯t call first, there¡¯s no way he would ever call first, so what was the matter? ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Shall I kick him out?¡± ¡°What are you doing? Do I have to say something first?¡± Even Oscar helped with a word, and the face of the man in Noah¡¯s mask turned red. Oh, to ruin that beautiful face like that¡­ He clicked his tongue a little in annoyance. Then the man in Noah¡¯s mask whispered sullenly. ¡°Your management is a bit sloppy, Lady. If they¡¯re cocky like that, hit it with a whip and they¡¯ll be quiet. Kuku.¡± Uhh¡­ My eyes, My eyes. ¡­Don¡¯t laugh so meanly with the innocent Noah¡¯s face. It was not even his body, could he please stop using it recklessly? In addition, it was also quite offensive to say anything about Oscar and Damian. I didn¡¯t feel the need to manage my facial expressions or treat them anymore. ¡°Lord?¡± ¡°Fufu, if you leave it to me, I will try to change the habit right away.¡± Uhh¡­ Don¡¯t laugh like that. I crossed my legs and crossed my arms. Wouldn¡¯t it be fair to be impolite to a rude person? ¡°Why did you pay attention to my subordinate and make such a rude request to me?¡± Noah¡¯s eyes tightened at my chilling voice. With a look as if trying to judge me, I also narrowed my eyes. ¡°Hmm¡­ Were you hiding your true nature?¡± He mumbled a little, but I heard it all. Did he mean it for me to listen¡­? It was ridiculous and I laughed out loud. Noah tilted his head before leaning his back on the sofa and taking a relaxed posture. ¡°Then, it will only make Lady more difficult.¡± ¡°On what basis?¡± ¡°Hoho, the appearance I usually see was all decorated. Then that¡¯s right. No matter how¡­ I can¡¯t be mistaken.¡± Oh, I really didn¡¯t hear this one. But, would my reliable servants have listened? Punishment for looking down on the shapeshifters. You bastard in Noah¡¯s mask. ¡°What do you think of death, Lady?¡± Noah asked out of nowhere. Without answering, I stared at him. Then, he started smiling and continued talking. ¡°If you could know and prevent your death in advance¡­¡± I listened to what he had to say. Instinctively, I sensed that it was his ability though I couldn¡¯t hear him until the end. Kuang¡ª! It was because the drawing room door suddenly opened. Me and the man in Noah¡¯s mask, along with Oscar and Damian, all turned their heads towards the door at once. How hard he had opened it, the wide-open door hit the wall. And, as soon as Lucian entered, it closed again, making a loud noise. Tak¡ª! After the door was closed, it felt as if the temperature in the drawing room had dropped. Perhaps, it was because Lucian was staring at him like he was going to peel Noah. His face, which was not usually excessive, but always had a gentle smile, was like an active volcano blown by the north wind. Although his eyes were burning brightly, his expression was cold, creating a strange feeling. Even though I had seen him get angry a few times, it was all anger towards the Duke. Lucian staring at someone else like that was just awkward. ¡°Brother¡­?¡± So, I called without knowing. Like checking if he was the Lucian I know. At my call, Noah¡¯s gaze glided toward me. At the same time, the expression on his face naturally loosened, and he let out a small breath. ¡°Ray, you go up to your room.¡± Although Lucian tried to speak softly, his voice seemed to have subsided and suppressed his emotions. At that, I got up from my seat without delay at his words. Actually, it was unpleasant and I didn¡¯t want to make him in trouble. When I got up, Oscar and Damian followed. The two of them stood with great vigilance. Before leaving the drawing room, I turned around and looked at Lucian and Noah. As in the scene often seen in the original story, the two were facing each other. However, it wasn¡¯t a happy appearance like in the beginning, nor were they tired of each other giving up or looking at each other with a thirsty expression like in the second half. Lucian was glaring at Noah, apparently looking at his competitor. What do those eyes mean¡­? And, why was Noah so relaxed? What the hell were his abilities? I wanted to go back to my room and ask Oscar and Damian what the man mumbled earlier. I had a feeling that the word I had never heard of might be a very important word. *** Lucian seemed to be blinded by anger. It was partly because of the words he had heard in the salon, but he felt worse because he had witnessed it with his own eyes. When he arrived at the salon, Noah was obviously there. Nonetheless, he did not approach him as sly as usual, but rather, laughed at him as soon as he saw him. Lucian was skeptical for a moment at the different attitude from usual, but that was all. He had no interest in humans except for Rachel. Still, he wasn¡¯t the one who cared about Noah. He was interested in what bothered him. Not long after the salon started, Noah disappeared. However, Lucian did not know and he was approached by the Count¡¯s son. [ Excuse me, Lord. With all due respect, but has the Lady¡¯s marriage been decided? ] Lucian speculated that the rumors circulated because of the ring he had ordered. But, it wasn¡¯t. [ He said that Lady Leon will come to his father¡¯s funeral earlier¡­ Haha, come on. I really didn¡¯t know that he was a person who talked about the funeral of someone who hasn¡¯t died like that. ] As soon as the man finished speaking, Lucian did not delay and left the building. It was Amber, not the lovely Rachel, who had been waiting for him to rush back to the coachman. She delivered the words quickly, and after he listened, Lucian headed straight to the parlor. When he rushed in, his eyes seemed to roll over with jealousy at the sight he saw as soon as he entered. She was not alone. As he normally would with the shapeshifters, he wanted to kill Noah who was trying to lure Rachel out of the house. Lucian glared at Noah without saying a word. He had a plan in his head as to what to do with him. Meticulous in the way Rachel taught him¡­ Meanwhile, Noah clicked his tongue. He murmured in a relaxed posture. ¡°Haa, neither him nor that¡­¡± Kylus, who was taking Noah¡¯s body and was suddenly attacked by Lucian, had a headache. It was not time for the salon to end yet, so why was he back already? Even if he was deceived, there was no way he would have done such a troublesome thing himself. Not all of his foresight was right, but lately, it seemed like they had been out of sync and he had been feeling uncomfortable. Because of that, Kylus decided to leave all the troublesome work to Noah and disappeared. After regaining his body, Noah jumped up in surprise to see the unfamiliar environment and Lucian in front of him. As he turned his head back and forth to grasp the situation, Lucian reached in front of him in an instant. ¡°Gasp¡ª!¡± His large hands gripped his easily thin neck. ¡°Lu, Lucian¡­¡± ¡°What are you?¡± It wasn¡¯t his usual low-pitched voice, but a harsh, emotional tone that was directed at him. Noah struggled to get out of his wrist. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 73 Chapter 73 ¡°Do you dare take Ray?¡± ¡°Ah, what does that mean¡­¡± Noah was so embarrassed by the current situation. Even the sudden loss of his body remained in his memory, though most of the memories of Kylus in possession of his body faded away. Although he did remember some of it, he couldn¡¯t remember it well unless it was very intense. Obviously, while preparing to go to the salon, he was caught by a colleague who suddenly came over and was unable to do this or that. But, why was Lucian so angry with himself? And this place was¡­ Noah, who glanced around while his mind wandered, was unable to breathe, showing how he was strangled. It was definitely the parlor he had come and seen once¡ªthe parlor of Duchy Leon. ¡°Kuhk, spare me¡­¡± The breath coming into his nose grew fainter. As time passed, he trembled and wept in fear that he might not be able to breathe. Noah scratched the back of the hand with his fingernails, but Lucian didn¡¯t even move. He was thrown to the floor when he thought he was going to die from suffocation. ¡°Heuk, kuhuk.¡± Noah crouched down his body, opening his mouth wide to catch his breath. Bum, bum. When he heard the sound of Lucian approaching, he jumped up and crawled into the corner. ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± Lucian was curious about Noah¡¯s intention, whom he had been accustomed to for a long time. Wasn¡¯t it because he wanted to take advantage of the Duke¡¯s power? No, wasn¡¯t that why he approached Rachel? To marry her and get her part? How dare he¡­! His eyes heated with anger as he tapped Noah¡¯s back with his knee and pressed it. ¡°Ugh¡ª!¡± He asked Noah, pressing his neck with his hand. ¡°I ask again. What do you want?¡± If the name Rachel came out of Noah¡¯s mouth, he would twist his neck on the spot without any further ado. Noah was flustered. Lucian was unfair, and the world was unfair. Why should he be the only one to be treated like this? Why did his father run a business he couldn¡¯t afford, leaving him with only a pretentious title of nobility and debts that he couldn¡¯t repay? Why did he have to suffer like this because he couldn¡¯t even do what he wanted with his body¡­? Noah suddenly remembered the words Kylus had been talking about. [ Well, they don¡¯t like people who enjoy men, though there¡¯s nothing they don¡¯t understand. They will definitely like you. I¡¯ve definitely seen it. ] Most of the prophecies made by Kylus came true. So, despite being the son of a Baron, he could confidently enter the salon and take a seat. He gave his opinion and got everyone to speak up, which allowed him to build deep bonds with the people at the salon. Noah thought for sure that he could make it like that, so he dreamed that in the future he would be able to soar higher than the Baron. But, what was this? Why was the situation different from what Kylus was saying? He¡­ ¡®He can¡¯t do this to me.¡¯ Why is he cold¡­? ¡®In the future that Kylus saw, you¡­¡¯ While his breathing was tight, Noah managed to get out the words he had been wanting to ask for a while. ¡°¡­Why don¡¯t you like me?¡± Lucian, who was holding him down, heard his voice. Though it sounded like a small whisper, he understood it like a ghost. ¡°Why me?¡± If the person he loved already occupies the place in his heart, how could he have someone else sit in his place? Furthermore¡­ ¡°How dare you take Ray when you like men.¡± A rage that had reached its limit obscured his vision. A murderous intention soared. Unable to overcome the urge for a moment, Lucian tried to twist the neck in his hand. At that, Noah struck him on the thigh with his elbow. It was a weak force, but it was enough to break the balance. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he pushed Lucian and started running away. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Lucian, who had come to his senses thanks to that, raised his head with an annoying gesture. He first decided to keep Noah alive. He sensed something suspicious in his words a while ago, so he couldn¡¯t just kill him. Still, he was not the one to let go of easily though. ¡ªEnzo. To his call, Enzo answered with a hint of annoyance. ¡ªYou only call me for troublesome things like this. ¡ªPut on some tracking magic on him. ¡ªHmph, what a bother. ¡ª¡­. When Lucian tried to block Enzo¡¯s words, he spoke hastily. ¡ªHa, if the person says no, try one more time. In a sad way. ¡ªAre you a person? ¡ª¡­Right! I¡¯m dead, right? Kukuk. Enzo summoned a small familiar and attached it to Noah, who hurriedly got into the carriage. ¡ªMy familiar will report on his every move. ¡ªThank you. ¡ªBy the way, you only say hello to Rachel. Sheesh, you idiot. Lucian interrupted Enzo and left the parlor. He hurriedly turned to Rachel with steps that showed his anxious heart. Anxiety that didn¡¯t fade even though they were always together seemed to corrode him. He exhaled finely as his heart was beating irregularly. 09_The Truth Revealed As soon as I entered the room, I sat down Oscar and Damian and opened my mouth. ¡°What did he say earlier?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The appearance I usually see was all decorated. Then yes. No matter how¡­¡± ¡°Master?¡± ¡°I heard this far. But, I didn¡¯t hear the next word. What did he say?¡± At my words, Oscar lifted his chin. With a very proud expression, he imitated Noah, ¡°Hoho, the appearance I usually see was all decorated. Then, that¡¯s right. No matter how low my foresight is, I can¡¯t be mistaken.¡± ¡°¡­Foresight?¡± ¡°Yes, he obviously said that, didn¡¯t he, Damian?¡± At Oscar¡¯s words, Damian also nodded his head with a careful expression. ¡°Oscar is right, Master. What he said was definitely foresight.¡± ¡°What do you think of him when you see him? No, Damian. I told you to go after Noah before, so how many times have you followed him?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. The appearance I saw today was different from his appearance I had seen before. Besides, the magic was also different.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± I grabbed my forehead and flopped down on the sofa. The next moment, Amber came into the room. ¡°Lady, are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°No, what in the world is he? He just ran out of the parlor earlier and just left without saying a greeting? He came in recklessly when he came in, and it was the same when he left. How the hell does he view Duchy Leon?¡± AD Amber was really angry, so her words were longer than usual. Seeing that, I told her to calm down. I desperately need it now. ¡°Bring me some cold tea, Amber. I really need cold tea right now.¡± ¡°Okay, lady. Can you wait a minute?¡± ¡°You can go slowly. Don¡¯t run.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon¡­!¡± As Amber left the room, I asked as I pondered Damian¡¯s words. ¡°Is the color of the magic different?¡± ¡°Yes, each person has their own magical powers, though it is very rare to find people with the same color of magic.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Even though I heard about it roughly before, I had never heard it in detail like this. ¡°From the moment I saw it in the parlor, I thought it was a little strange, but how dare I¡­ I couldn¡¯t because he was a guest. I¡¯m sorry, Master.¡± I shook my head at Damian¡¯s kind words. ¡°No. I had to talk to him, anyway. You waited patiently for me.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± ¡°Master, praise me, too! I listened well and remembered well.¡± Oscar, who came by my side, rubbed his face on my shoulder and pleaded with me. He really didn¡¯t mind doing such a shameful thing. Who knew how easy it was to compliment someone who didn¡¯t even look like a fox and yet shows such cuteness in a human form? ¡°Yes, yes. Oh, our Oscar did a good job.¡± At my rare compliment, Oscar¡¯s face turned red as if it was about to explode. It was so amusing that I burst out laughing a little. It was cute to see him shy away from time to time when he was actively asking for praise. So, I ruffled the white hair. I liked the feeling of the soft touch slipping away, so the feeling of being surprised and upset up until a while ago seemed to disappear. At that time, the door swung open and I turned my head, surprised by how many times it was already. Then, Lucian came in with a terrifying expression. ¡°Everyone, get out.¡± His voice was very harsh as he was very angry. Although I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, I got a sore throat for nothing. Oh, I can¡¯t drink iced tea again this time? ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Master, should we go?¡± Oscar glanced at me with a pitiful expression on his face, holding his head in the palm of my hand. Oh, this¡­ Is he heartbroken? As expected, the sub Oscar¡­ He was a character that should not be overlooked. As I was blankly staring at Oscar¡¯s red eyes as beautiful as a ruby, Lucian grabbed my hand. I watched as he pushed Oscar¡¯s head. ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me telling you to leave?¡± ¡°We only listen to the Master.¡± Even at Lucian¡¯s words, which were just creepy to hear, Oscar responded well. I hurriedly told Oscar and Damian. ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°¡­Master.¡± ¡°Okay, Master.¡± Damian grabbed Oscar¡¯s neck and pushed him out. ¡°Hey, this ****! I told you not to hold me like this!¡± Despite his rebellion, Damian easily pushed him out. Without Oscar, the air in the room became very heavy. Lucian came and sat down next to me. As the sofa dipped heavily, the air felt heavier. Even though I wasn¡¯t doing anything wrong, I was somehow worried about seeing him. I¡­ I think he¡¯s really furious? ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Even though he wasn¡¯t usually a long talker, the atmosphere right now was a little different. It was strange that he didn¡¯t say anything, so I also bit my lips. As I rolled my eyes here and there, I peeked at Lucian, and our eyes met. It seemed that he was gazing at me this whole time. Feeling bashful, I just let out a bashful smile. ¡°Whoo¡­¡± Taking a deep breath, Lucian rested his face on my shoulder. Though he didn¡¯t just lean on me, he twisted his body slightly and wrapped one arm around mine. ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°Lucian.¡± ¡°¡­Brother Lucian?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± In any case, if he didn¡¯t like it, I have to correct the disregard. What to do if I kept calling him by name and made a mistake at an important place¡­? That¡¯s right. After a small sigh, I was forced to put his name in my mouth. ¡°Lucian, are you mad?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Oh, he was really angry. When I was young, he didn¡¯t even get angry¡­ Thinking back on the old days, I could feel that he was quite different from the original. Because of that, I was happy. I was indescribably happy that he wasn¡¯t like a doll who didn¡¯t show any emotions, but that he was able to get angry like a human and honestly talk about his feelings. After a small smile, Lucian, with his face buried in my shoulder, turned his head slightly and glanced up at me. I could see the languid black eyelashes moving slowly. I stared at the scene as if possessed. Every time he took a breath, it reached the nape of my neck. The touch of the hot breath was unfamiliar, but it reassured me. Ah, the tear spot¡­ I stared at the spot in his eyes right in front of me. I didn¡¯t know because I¡¯m used to it, though his tear spot felt so lewd¡­ I stared closely at his handsome face again. How come he had such a high nose? The tip of the eyebrows were slightly raised, making it look like a cat. Why was his lips so lined up again? To be honest, he looked prettier than me. Lucian whispered as I was fully absorbed in his virtues. His voice was more murky than usual, as if his emotions had not yet subsided. ¡°Why did the two of you meet?¡± His lips were right next to the nape of my neck, so the hot breath touched me in an instant. It was different from the sensation I had felt in the parlor earlier, but this time, it was as if my body were all standing on edge. I was a little embarrassed by his rebuke. I didn¡¯t know if it was because he had never once rebuked me. ¡°Because he is brother¡¯s friend. And, I took Oscar and Damian with me?¡± ¡°Lucian.¡± ¡­Ah, really. I can¡¯t win. If he liked to be called by that name, I¡¯ll say it out loud because I¡¯d rather call him Lucian, too. I got upset for no reason, so I wanted to counterattack¡­ I wanted to surprise him by calling him a nickname like that. Would he be surprised? Would he be happy? Or, would he think I crossed the line? I looked at him, wiggling my hand for nothing. When I turned my eyes at him, I met his eyes right away as if he was waiting. Then, I whispered softly without averting his gaze. ¡°Lucy.¡± It was a nickname I had wanted to call for a long time. When he was young, he had a prettier face than most girls, so I used to vaguely imagine that the nickname Lucy would suit him. Of course, now he was a perfect extrovert, but who cares? ¡®Lucy¡¯ had already become a nickname in my mind. If he didn¡¯t like it, I don¡¯t have to call him anymore. However, his expression was strange. He seemed absent-minded, and he seemed stunned. Soon, my shoulders felt lightened as he lifted his face. Still, his arms were wrapped around my body. I was dragged away as it was, and I was trapped in his arms. To be precise, it became a posture that I sat on his thigh. ¡°Lucian?¡± ¡°Lucy.¡± Oh, we were just going round and round, what was he doing? Was he forcing a nickname this time? ¡°Lucy, I¡¯m choking.¡± ¡°¡­Are you choking a lot?¡± Huh¡­? What kind of question was this? ¡°A, a little?¡± Lucian relaxed at my words. Like a drop in the bucket? ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Are you okay now?¡± I don¡¯t think there was any difference at all¡­ Oh well. ¡°Yes.¡± What if he showed such a happy expression with just one nickname? My mind was getting strange. I closed my eyes with my cheek resting on his chest. His heart, beating like crazy, was transmitted to my cheeks. I couldn¡¯t tell him, who expressed joy with his whole body, that I was still choking. If I could give even my breath to my bias, I would gladly do so. I said quietly, resting my face on his chest. ¡°Lucy, don¡¯t be angry. Well, did I meet him because I wanted to meet him? I couldn¡¯t help it because he came to me.¡± ¡°From now on, refuse.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you two close?¡± I was really curious. He was close with Noah, wasn¡¯t he? No, then why was he and Noah together like that while he hardly ever talks to anyone else? Since I kept seeing it like that, I wondered if I got confused, seriously¡­ Lucian answered my question right away. ¡°I want to be close only to you, and am only close to you.¡± ¡°¡­Brother.¡± When I habitually called him ¡®brother,¡¯ I was more out of breath than before and tapped his shoulder with my hand. ¡°No, Lucy.¡± Wow, the habit was scary in many ways. ¡°What if I¡¯m your only friend? Don¡¯t you have close friends? Why are you going to the salon¡­?¡± Lucian¡¯s body trembled as I asked questions in a bewildered way. I think he was laughing, right? As I felt his body shake without a sound, I recalled my old memories. ¡°You¡¯ve been like this before, but how come you don¡¯t make a sound even when you¡¯re laughing? I can¡¯t even hear you when you¡¯re walking¡­ Unless, there is a separate mute button¡­¡± Although I continued to mutter, Lucian¡¯s body did not stop. He was still shaking body showed that he was laughing. I just sighed a little, relaxed my body and leaned back comfortably. A human body could be so comfortable. I first found out that it made me feel quite drowsy and that it makes me want to take a nap like this. Come to think of it, is Amber bringing iced tea or not? Oh, I¡¯m thirsty¡­ *** Noah, no, Kylus got into the carriage and took a deep breath. ¡°Why is this idiot getting beaten up?¡± Kylus felt a chill down his spine. It was the first fear he felt after dying. ¡°That bastard¡­ he really meant to kill.¡± Feeling a hand gripping the nape of his neck while being crushed, he had a foreboding that his host would die if he left it like this, so Kylus hurriedly intervened and ran away from the Duke¡¯s house. Even though Noah¡¯s body was very weak, he was able to escape by luck because the skills he had learned as a knight did not disappear. ¡°Strange¡­ It¡¯s really strange.¡± He murmured as he relaxed comfortably. No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t understand it. How could his own foresight be so deviated? Although there was some probable error, he had never been completely wrong. ¡­Why did the Lord of the Leon family not like Noah, and why was the Lady of the Leon family so polite? Obviously, in the future he saw, the Princess was no less than an innocent woman. Because of that, he thought she would get angry if he was rude. It was good to coax when the other person was not rational. He knew death. How could one know when the other was about to die? After enticing them with those words, he tried to invite them to the funeral. If you¡¯re curious, come and listen. If he does that, people will see him. The Duchy¡¯s Lady only came to the Baron¡¯s funeral¡­ People would want to know the reason, and they would have come up with a reason and spread the word. ¡°In all likelihood, I didn¡¯t expect Lucian to come back then. If he had spoken properly, she would have fallen for it.¡± Kylus had a voice of regret, he mumbled. In the first place, if the Lord of the Leon family had fallen in love with this guy, things could not have gone so far. ¡°Well, she¡¯s a pretty Princess, so I¡¯m afraid I got greedy for seeing her again?¡± He felt goosebumps in Lucian¡¯s eyes that he had seen before. To give a ghost a chill¡­ In a way, he really was bad news. As he murmured and returned to the Barony, the carriage suddenly shook violently. Kylus, who had been wallowing in the wind, got up in annoyance. ¡°How the hell do you drive a horse!¡± It wasn¡¯t the coachman who responded to the roaring voice. Elliot, who was sitting across from him, answered with a smile. ¡°Sorry. Was it too harsh for the Lord?¡± Seeing Elliot entering the carriage without a sound, Kylus was startled and swallowed a breath. At the silver hair, he stared at him with trembling eyes. Elliot laughed out loud. ¡°If you see me as the Prince, kneel.¡± Kylus fell to his knees at the cold words that he couldn¡¯t even resist. ¡°Greetings to the little lion, the Prince.¡± Elliot took his greetings and brought him up to the point. ¡°Are you short on money these days?¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 75 Chapter 75 ¡°What?¡± ¡°There were rumors that you struggled to pay off your debt. It¡¯s said that the reason why you were so close with the Lord of the Leon family was because you sold your body to pay off the debts. In addition¡­¡± Elliot, who was talking while fiddling with his fingertips, suddenly raised his eyes. The bright purple eyes filled with murderous energy. ¡°I heard that you are also friendly with Lady Leon. I heard she was going to come to the funeral?¡± Contrary to his bloody eyes, Elliot¡¯s tone was infinitely light. ¡°I¡¯ve seen a man who killed his parents to live, though I¡¯ve never seen a man who took advantage of the funeral of his father who was still alive.¡± Kylus felt that even if he had done something wrong, he had made a firm mistake. Perhaps, the Lady of the Leon family should not have been touched but kept away. Even if he regretted it now, it was already too late, so he wanted to get out of the current situation. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m a pathological liar. There are times when I just want to make up a lie without realizing it. Sorry. it¡¯s all lies.¡± He was playing around with his opponent. At a glance, Kylus knew that Elliot was not an ordinary man. The intuition he had accumulated during his knighthood did not disappear just because he died. He carried a sword and picked out whom to avoid. Among them, the only person to avoid was the one with eyes like this. Should he call it madness¡­? But, whoever had those eyes was the Royal Family? Then, if he laid flat and apologized, would he survive? As if he liked Kylus¡¯s attitude, Elliot gave a hmm sound. ¡°I thought you were ignorant, but you were more conscious than expected¡­ Perhaps, you¡¯re smarter than I thought?¡± Elliot recalled Noah¡¯s figure that he had seen normally. The Noah he saw just looked fragile. When he heard the comments of his followers who loved men as a hobby or vaguely beautiful things, he looked like a bunch of flowers. Although now that he saw it, it was not like that. Maybe, he could be used as a hand? In fact, it was a bit impulsive. He heard a strange rumor by accident. There were rumors that the little girl was the fianc¨¦e of that weak-looking guy. Even at a time when the rumors had just circulated, he was quite angry. He was angry with the little girl for ignoring his own proposal, though he was most angry with the guy who looked at others¡¯ things carelessly. So, he was looking for this guy without thinking, and as soon as he found it, he came to him. It had been a long time since he felt this impulsive. It felt similar to when he was clearing out the lowlife scums when he was a kid. His mouth was dry at the urge to kill them all without hesitation. The spirit of darkness ate even the dark side of its contractor without hesitation. Elliot licked his lips, feeling the rush of cheering at the negative emotions welling up within him. ¡°Do you want to live?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°I like being honest. I like how you look today more than you usually do.¡± ¡°I¡¯m grateful.¡± Kylus trembled at the horrifying sensation. He didn¡¯t know what was holding him down so much. With an unknown force, he bowed his head even more in a cold sweat. When the host¡¯s body died, he would wander again. Though he wandered aimlessly, he would always remain in the same place with the same appearance. Even if close to a thousand years pass. ¡°Hey. I just got something for you to do. Would you like to hear it?¡± With a drowsy gesture, Elliot spoke out. Kylus knew that whatever it was, he had to complete it in order to survive. Then, Elliot opened his mouth as he stared down at Noah, who was almost stuck to the floor, and nodded his head. ¡°We need to find Count Erland first. Can you do it?¡± *** I was on my way out of the office and heading to my room. Since Lucian had to talk to his new assistant about work, so I had to walk alone after a long time. No, maybe it was a bit too much? After calling him by his nickname, Lucian stayed with me and did not leave. I knew he liked me and I liked him as well so I didn¡¯t take it too seriously. But, maybe he was a little too dependent¡­? Now that I was thinking of this, I certainly don¡¯t seem to be normal. ¡°It¡¯s nice to be with him.¡± As I went down the stairs while muttering to myself, Oscar and Damian appeared. ¡°Master! Let¡¯s go hunting after a long time!¡± ¡°Hunting¡± ¡°It¡¯s not so much fun for the two of us to train. After all, the master¡¯s was not there, so it was no fun at all.¡± I burst into laughter as Oscar jumped up and whispered next to me. How long will this cute fox be cute? I was already in trouble because he looked cute even though he was an adult. Thinking that, I thought it would be very sad if he left after saying that he had found his mate. ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t think I can do it for long.¡± ¡°Tsk, aren¡¯t you just hanging out with Master¡¯s older brother these days? It¡¯s not even the ones you¡¯ve been mating with.¡± ¡°What?¡± Why was mating suddenly appearing¡­? ¡°There is such a thing as being obsessed with the person you spend the night with.¡± ¡°¡­Why is there such a thing?¡± ¡°Because they sowed the seeds. Since they planted the seeds on the female, they instinctively want to keep her by their side¡ªto protect.¡± As I walked into my room, I was startled and stopped my steps. I was a little too hot. After all, to say things like this in broad daylight¡­ Damian, seeing my bewildered appearance, quietly warned Oscar. ¡°Do not use explicit language. Because he is human, she won¡¯t understand our ecological instincts.¡± ¡­You have some ecological instincts, too, Damian. Ignoring the uninspiring conversations, I moved on again. ¡°Wait here for a second.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡°Okay, Master.¡± When I entered the room, Amber was coming out of my dressing room. ¡°Oh my, Lady?¡± ¡°Amber, would you get me some comfortable clothes?¡± ¡°Yes. Wait a minute!¡± Perhaps, she was organizing the dressing room. Amber hurriedly put down the dress she was holding and went back into the dressing room. ¡°Is that the dress I wore on the debut?¡± Amber replied in the dressing room to my words. ¡°The Lord asked to take care of it separately.¡± ¡°Luci does?¡± ¡°Miss.¡± Amber, who had just come with the clothes, called me, sharpening her eyes. ¡°¡­Why?¡± It had been a while since I¡¯d seen Amber like that, so I noticed it automatically. ¡°He will soon be crowned Duke, so what if you call him by that name?¡± ¡°Well¡­ But, that¡¯s what brother tells me to call him.¡± ¡°You still have to be careful.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Yes, well thought. Everyone has soft corners for you, so you¡¯ll be fine. However, be especially careful with other nobles!¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± ¡°Come on, come this way.¡± With Amber¡¯s help, I changed from a dress to a riding suit. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be right what.¡± I completely forgot why Lucian was looking for the dress and headed to the back mountain with Oscar and Demian. It had been a long time since I¡¯d been hunting, so I called Cassandra after a very long time. ¡ª Cassandra. ¡ª ¡­. No, do ghosts get sulky¡­? ¡ª Who says who is sulking? ¡ª You¡¯re not? ¡ª Didn¡¯t I tell you not to talk so casually! ¡ª You said I am not your descendant. So, why do I have to be respectful? ¡ª This¡­ this¡­ Oh, I shouldn¡¯t keep making fun of her? I have to ask her, anyway ¡ª Don¡¯t play like last time and show your skills properly. ¡ª Hng. ¡ª Sometimes, you say you want to show off your skills. I couldn¡¯t be the only one who suffered every day. There were days like this, weren¡¯t there? Although I didn¡¯t know if the facts about the possessor were real or not, I thought I¡¯d use this ghost to dig out the truth. ¡ª To say that only a deer came out of my magic skills¡­ ¡ª I have a question, are you so good at magic? I could feel my provocation working and Cassandra going wild. My head would hurt when she yelled usually, but now, I was strong enough to surpass that level. Oscar and Damian grabbed me as I held my forehead. ¡ª At that time, there was no magician better than me! Performing illusions is impossible without excellent control. Don¡¯t you dare doubt my abilities if you don¡¯t even know properly¡­! ¡ª Isn¡¯t it obvious that I don¡¯t know? I¡¯ve never seen an illusionist, except for you. ¡ª Hng, then just be still. ¡ª I¡¯m just curious. How many illusionists were there at the time? You¡¯re the best? Really? Is it true¡­? You¡¯re not lying because I didn¡¯t know that time? ¡ª This, this¡­ ¡ª You just need to explain. Coaxing while taunting, I was not sure if this woman would come over. Still, I waited for an answer. ¡ª ¡­At the time, it wasn¡¯t just magic. It was a time when divine power existed, so there were various talents. Somehow, Cassandra had a tone of nostalgia. ¡ª What is your strength? It was not that I, who had read various web novels and webtoons, didn¡¯t know the word divine power, but it was unfamiliar to me in this world because there was no temple here. Just as expected, Cassandra said the same thing. ¡ª The power used by the priests belonging to the temple was called divine power. They were given the power directly by God. ¡ª The temple¡­ ¡ª Yes. Among them, the person with the most outstanding divine power was not a high priest but a saint. ¡ª A saint? Isn¡¯t this a bit surprising? ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Was there a saint here, too¡­? ¡ª Cassandra, when were you a human? What else is a saint? What else is a temple¡­? ¡ª There were things I didn¡¯t want to say. If I explain, would you even understand? Why do you wonder when I¡¯m a human! Isn¡¯t it enough to just know that I am the ancestor of Erland? My body trembled at the loud rumbling sound. Although there had been times when my head hurt, it was the first time my body was shaken like this, so I was a little perplexed. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± Damian glanced down at my body, and I could tell he was examining my magic with his blatant gaze. It seems that Cassandra wasn¡¯t just bluffing. Even if she was a ghost, it seemed that she had excellent abilities at the time, so she would be able to maintain that ability even after death. ¡ª Kkkk. How dare you. You¡¯re acting quite¡­ cheeky. In an instant, goosebumps rose all over my body. Wasn¡¯t there a saying like that, a saying that when a ghost passes through your body, you feel chills for nothing¡­? ¡°Master, I think it would be better for you to just go in.¡± While Damian supported me, Oscar nodded his head wildly. ¡°Well, do you know what your face looks like now?¡± At his words, I just shook my head helplessly. How would I know how I look like, stupid fox. ¡ª Kuhaha! This is really strange. You, who had never been shaken by my abilities, are staggering like this¡­ What¡­ Aare you showing off your abilities like this? It was just a headache¡­ Perhaps, because she was now connected, Cassandra read and answered my thoughts as they were. ¡ª Did you think you would last long when a ghost secretly covered up the body that would have been mine if it weren¡¯t for you? Uh¡­ What does that mean? ¡ª What does that mean? You are a thief This woman! It was as if I could hear a ringing. As my body was trembling, someone approached me quickly from far away. He was immediately recognizable, even from a distance. It was because I couldn¡¯t help but see him every day. ¡°Ray, what¡¯s the matter?¡± It seemed he had just found me. In a hurry, Lucian hugged me as if he had stolen me from Damian. ¡°What, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Hearing his words full of bewilderment, I thought that my face had a very serious look. I wanted to answer, but my mouth didn¡¯t open well. ¡ª Sheesh. As expected, it¡¯s that guy again¡­ A descendant of Evil Enzo. Listening to Cassandra¡¯s muttering, I could feel a sudden loss of strength in my body. At the same time, it felt like hot liquid was running down my nose. Without knowing what was happening to me, Lucian¡¯s low voice covered my ears as he became confused. ¡°Ray? Ray!¡± In a harsh voice that sounded bewildered and angry, he called me, though I couldn¡¯t get up. Hearing his distant voice, he seemed to stretch out his hand, but I could not reach it and lost consciousness. *** When I woke up, I noticed that I was standing blankly. ¡®Where is this¡­?¡¯ I thought of Lucian at the same time. Oh, right¡­ Would Lucian be worried? Even without knowing where I was going, I took a step forward. I had to hurry, thinking he was waiting for me. Just a little after, I realized that this place was the Duchy¡¯s house. Through the familiar hallway, I found the place where Lucian would be. As I was looking for him as a child, I was wandering here and there and found him. Lucy! I called for him. However, it wasn¡¯t the Lucian I knew. He, who was younger than I had met him for the first time, was running away into the corner, sniffing. The place he ran out of was the room where he was being disciplined as a child. Lucian! Feeling worried, I followed him. I could see that he ran away to a corner of the garden and sat down. It was so heartbreaking to see him like that so I went closer to him. But, before I could reach him, he suddenly disappeared from my sight. Confused, I glanced around again and found him. I felt sorry for the fifteen-year-old Lucian, though the younger him looked even more pitiful than that. ¡­I wanted to hug him. He was not alone. I wanted to say that we can overcome it together. While running frantically, I found Lucian again. Even though he was a little taller than before, still young, he looked to be around ten years old. Lucy¡­! When I called his name again, he, who had been curled up with his face in his lap, slowly lifted his head at my call. I took a step forward with joy, but I couldn¡¯t get any closer. You¡­ I thought I was chasing after Lucian¡­ However, it wasn¡¯t him¡­ It was the young me, before being possessed by Ahn Hye-Young. With the young me desperately covering my face with my bruised arms, I moved backward in my darkening mind. ¡°Gasp!¡± Although I reflexively roamed around trying to get myself up, my body was blocked by something and I couldn¡¯t get up. ¡°Huwaa, ah¡ª¡± I tried to push something holding me back, though it was wrapped so tightly that it wouldn¡¯t fall off. ¡°Let me go!¡± Not knowing what it was, I waved my arms wildly. My clenched fist hit something, but I didn¡¯t care. It felt like I was going crazy because of the memories I had forgotten. I wish it just disappeared. Why do I have to think of this again¡­? It wasn¡¯t the first time such a seizure had occurred. Knowing my symptoms, I couldn¡¯t control myself. I wanted to destroy it all. I wished all the happy-looking things were dead, then I would be able to live without knowing that I was unhappy. ¡°Aackk!¡± Unable to contain the swell of anger, I banged my head at something still holding me back. I was accustomed to hurting myself. I¡¯d just forgotten about it since I took possession. Because of the re-emerging memories, my feet did not stop, and the things that still bound my body did not disappear. At that moment, something hot fell on my face. It was like water. Very hot water. It was only in the hot water that seemed to seep into my body, I could hear the sound of the voice in my ear. ¡°Ray!¡± ¡°¡­Lucian.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± I could feel just how sad he was with just his voice. Struggling to open my shaky eyes, I could see that I was lying on the bed in my room. The identity that I thought was restraining me must have been Lucian. He was hugging me from behind. It felt like his arms and legs were wrapped around me. Tied up to him, I blinked blankly and asked. ¡°Did I faint again?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Well, that was the first time I spoke to him casually, but there was no reaction. He asked me to call him by his first name, but is it okay to talk casually? Everything just got troublesome. It was bothersome to act like a nobleman any longer. So, for now, I wanted to talk like my original self. ¡°Haa, why do I keep passing out?¡± My throat was dry. I leaned against him, swallowing my saliva. ¡°Tomorrow¡­ Let¡¯s get tested again tomorrow. If the doctor does not know the name of the disease, I can call another doctor. There are a lot of good doctors in the Capital.¡± ¡°By the way, is it okay if I talk casually? Why aren¡¯t you scolding me?¡± ¡°Even if you curse at me, I can¡¯t scold you.¡± ¡°Then, what if I really curse¡­¡± ¡°Haa¡­ I do not care.¡± At my words, he let out a laugh as he sighed. I think I remembered what I had done before. Still¡­ ¡°It¡¯s nice to hear. Please, put it into words.¡± ¡°¡­I like.¡± As soon as I finished speaking, he opened his mouth. I told him to put it into words, right? ¡°Yes. I like it, too.¡± ¡°I like you, Ray.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Lucy.¡± Leaning more against him, I murmured. ¡°I liked you first.¡± Yes. I liked him even before I met him in person. He was my bias¡ªeven if he wasn¡¯t a real person, I liked him. His body trembled again at my words. Hearing a small sigh, it was as though it was a laugh. It seemed that someone who had tried smiling was good at it. The sound of laughter was like the sound of sighs. I blinked blankly as I listened to his laughter, and the nape of my neck was damp. Why did I only now realize that it was surprisingly wet? I tried to pull his hand out, though he tightened my body tighter. ¡°Wait a minute, let me see.¡± ¡°Sleep a little more like this.¡± ¡°Lucy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ray.¡± I struggled with the thought of something strange. ¡°Let me go.¡± At that, he seemed to have come to his senses. At my words, Lucian let out a small sigh and released his arm. I then got up and turned on the magic light next to the bed. It was at the moment when the light illuminated the room that the horror came into view. I realized that it was Lucian¡¯s nose that I struck when I swung my arm a little while ago. ¡°Wait, wait a minute.¡± ¡°Ray, it¡¯s okay.¡± Blood was still dripping from his nose. The sound of laughter sounded like a sigh because he was having nosebleeds. I didn¡¯t even know, like an idiot¡­ With trembling hands, I hurriedly opened the side table drawer. There were piles of handkerchiefs that Amber had brought. Arbitrarily, I pulled out the handkerchief and stuffed his nose. ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡± Now looking at it, Lucian¡¯s eyelids were swollen. It must have been his face that I hit with my fists and head. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m sorry.¡± I apologized first. I couldn¡¯t stay sane at the thought of hurting him. Meanwhile, Lucian, who was lying on my bed, looked at me before grabbing my wrist and pulling it away. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re still bleeding¡­¡± ¡°Then, blow on it.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t work! Wait, I¡¯ll call someone.¡± He grabbed my wrist and sat me back as I was about to get up. ¡°Kiss me, then it would be fine.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± However, his eyes were too desperate for it to be a joke so I couldn¡¯t say anything more. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 77 Chapter 77 ¡°Then, let this go.¡± As I spoke, I shook his wrist and he let go of me. I covered his nose with a handkerchief and put my lips to his eyelids first and then removed them. The place that touched my lips was hot. It felt like something was being ripped off. Why did he let me hit him without stopping me¡­? It was my fault that I was angry with him for nothing. It was the first time I had experienced this kind of feeling, so I couldn¡¯t really understand it, but maybe¡­ it was just getting on my nerves? Why are you like that? When you meet someone who is reassuring, you end up leaning on that person for nothing, and you get annoyed and it gets on your nerves. ¡­Getting on my nerves. It was something that could only be done between really close friends. Grumpiness knowing that the other person will accept it. I¡¯d never had anyone like that before, both before and after being possessed. There was a difference between being friendly and being able to rely on others. I liked Amber and Damian and Oscar, though I couldn¡¯t rely on them. They were the people I was responsible for. Of course, Lucian was one of them¡­ So, this feeling was very unfamiliar. Even though it was unfamiliar, I couldn¡¯t stand the feeling of wanting to cry that had already hit me and spit it out. ¡°Why were you being beaten like an idiot? If it¡¯s you, you should avoid everything. What would you do when you practiced like that? You¡¯re getting hit by a weak woman like me¡­¡± I lowered my lips again and lightly pressed them to his swollen area. Each time that happened, I could see Lucian¡¯s chest swell and sink. I parted my lips as I peered into those golden eyes that were so close that they were out of focus. What is this feeling¡­? I was sad and also angry. Though what was this feeling that made me feel so relieved that I felt like I was about to cry? My lips trembled, and when I pressed it, the blood finally stopped. It was then that I was able to release the strength from my body with peace of mind. When I glanced around, I could see the chaotic mess around all of a sudden. Everything I didn¡¯t know because it was dark was revealed by a single magic lamp. As I struggled, red traces, presumed to be Lucian¡¯s blood, stood out on the messy bed. Seeing the traces, fear came crashing down like a wave. What if I had another seizure? It had never been like this since I got possessed, so what if I did this again¡­? I breathed a sigh and swallowed a cry. I was very accustomed to swallowing my emotions. ¡°It would be good to call someone. Wait a minute¡­¡± Before I could finish my words, Lucian, who had been still, quickly got up and laid me down. No, to be precise, he grabbed my shoulders and pressed them. He, who had already taken over me, still stared at me without saying a word. It was a tenacious gaze as if he was going to dig into everything about me¡­ As if he was looking deep through my eyes. I wanted to turn away, but I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the golden eyes that were brighter than the magic lamp. He stared at him with trembling eyes, and his face grew closer and closer. The white face that had been smeared with redness was still beautiful. It seemed to prove that nothing could cover up his beauty. Blink. The black eyelashes went down for a moment and then went up. I blinked my eyes following him without realizing it, and something hot touched my lips. It felt like a burn on my lips. Before I knew it was his lips, he covered my face. He moved slowly sideways as though trying to feel the texture of my lips. I couldn¡¯t breathe and I was frozen. I couldn¡¯t even open my closed eyes, and I was so stiff, holding only his blood-stained handkerchief. Kiss. He moved up and down, then bit my upper lip and let it go. Kiss. This time he bit my lower lip and released it. Every now and then, the sound of sticking and falling was clearly audible. With my lips together, he stood still. It was like someone trying to wait for me to breathe through my lips. I couldn¡¯t hold it any longer and let out a breath I had been holding on to. I took a deep breath as if I had fallen into the water and came out. At the same time, Lucian kissed my lips again. Without missing the gap, he pressed his lips together again. However, a different, hotter piece of flesh than before came rushing into my mouth. Unlike the dry lips, the flesh that invaded was moist, and unlike the lips that were carefully matched, it moved freely into my mouth. As if this place was originally his place¡­ ¡°Uumm¡­!¡± My heart was burning hot, and I couldn¡¯t stand it. I gasped and tried to get away from him, but I could see why he grabbed my face. I seemed to be holding his hand on my face, though I couldn¡¯t get out of it at all. My mind was confused. What¡­? What is this? The overloaded head flickered like a flashing light. After fainting, my brain, just after waking up, seemed to refuse activity. When I opened my eyes, I had the illusion that golden light was pouring down. I couldn¡¯t get out of it when my eyes got entangled again. He stared intently into my eyes, slowly scanning my teeth. Every time the soft touch tapped my hard teeth, my body trembled. My toes clenched as his pointed tongue scraped the roof of my mouth. He tapped as if waking up my frozen tongue. It was wrapped around him, not missing the moment it moved in surprise. Hot flesh met each other and moved slowly. Not breathing properly, not even closing my eyes, I couldn¡¯t show any reaction. Lucian hugged me tightly, who could only follow him as he moved. He dropped his lips with a nibble, squeaking sound, and then stuck them all over my face and then pulled them off over and over again. For a long time, without saying a word, he tormented my face, then whispered in my ear in a shallow voice from a distance close enough that I could even feel his breath. ¡°I like you.¡± Even though I had heard it a while ago, it sounded completely different. They were so different that I wondered if they were really the same word. So¡­ Like¡­ It seemed to be claiming that it was completely different from the ¡®I like you,¡¯ he said. I didn¡¯t quite understand. My frozen brain could no longer think, and I stared at him with an expression of not understanding it and muttered the same words again. ¡°I like it, too.¡± My murmur cracked his face. He bit his lip, making the expression I often see. I didn¡¯t know. What he wanted me to say, now I didn¡¯t even know. The pride that I had been quick to notice even the slightest change in his expression was no longer found in me. I don¡¯t know him anymore. What does he want? When I opened my eyes again, he was nowhere to be seen. Instead, only the bright sunlight that seemed to prick my eyes greeted me. ¡°Lady, are you awake?¡± ¡° ¡­Amber.¡± Even though I said small words, it felt like my throat would be ripped apart. After that, it seemed like I have a fever¡­ ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Lady, stop talking. It must have been a disaster this time around.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Even in my small voice, Amber understood and answered. ¡°Do you know how high your fever was? You haven¡¯t woken up in two full days.¡± ¡°¡­Two days?¡± ¡°Now, don¡¯t say anything. You still have a fever.¡± I nodded at her words. ¡°Here, have some water.¡± Amber got me up and made me lean against the head of the bed. She brought a glass of lukewarm water to my lips. The water I drank was the most delicious I¡¯d ever drunk. ¡°Hua.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll bring you some soup. And, I¡¯ll have to bring a doctor as well.¡± It sounded like she was speaking calmly, but I could feel Amber¡¯s hand trembling as she wiped my face. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Really¡­ Why do you surprise people like this? Don¡¯t say anything and just stay there. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± After meticulously covering me with a blanket, Amber hurriedly left. I laid blankly, leaning on the bed. When I heard the door open, I just turned my head. Naturally, I thought it was Amber, and I spoke to the person who came in. ¡°Duke¡­¡± It was the Duke I had not seen in a long time. He smiled with a rather emaciated face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to call me father? Are you mad that I didn¡¯t meet you?¡± Even though he said that, he was still friendly and sat down next to me. He gazed at my face and reached out, and gently wiped my face. ¡°You¡¯re weak, too. I guess you have to eat healthy food.¡± ¡°Hehe, it just feels like a cold.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t look down on a cold. Lie down comfortably.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Although the Duke didn¡¯t say anything, he looked at me with deep eyes. He seemed worried. Seeing that, It felt ticklish for no reason. I felt like a child in front of the Duke. As I bashfully laughed, he scolded me. ¡°What¡¯s so funny that you¡¯re laughing?¡± ¡°But, it¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, though you¡¯re sick?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± His eyes deepened at my apology. He glanced into the air for a moment and then turned his gaze to me. ¡°Ray.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He opened and closed his lips several times as if to say something before calling me again. ¡°Ray.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Maybe¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If the¡­¡± What did he want to say¡­? Contrary to usual, he rarely got up to the main point. However, after a small sigh, he stared at me as if determined. ¡°If you want to leave this place, be sure to ask this father.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± It was a statement I hadn¡¯t really thought of. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 ¡­Did I ever tell the Duke I was thinking of leaving this place? No, who was the person trying to marry out of the blue? ¡°When did you tell me to marry?¡± I had never spoken to the Duke like this before. As if a little startled by my tone, he raised his eyes, then rounded them up. ¡°Our daughter¡­ At that time, I had no choice but to do that.¡± ¡°Why does the Duke always say there is no helping it? Don¡¯t you think we should discuss it together instead of making decisions alone?¡± The Duke did not respond to my words. Really¡­ These families had one thing in common. The three of them were the same in that they did not speak if they did not want to speak. ¡°Did you know that Brother Lucian is the same as the Duke? No, the Duchess is also the same.¡± ¡°What do you mean the same?¡± I couldn¡¯t stop, even though I knew I was taking my anger out on the Duke. Resolving anger knowing that the other person would accept it. Having already found a place to channel it, I kept venting my anger. ¡°All three of you shut their mouths when you need it. Then, we misunderstood each other¡­. Yes, though you do not admit it.¡± At my words, the Duke¡¯s eyes trembled at my words. I couldn¡¯t stop, knowing he was hurting. Why wouldn¡¯t he leave me alone? Just, just¡­ Just for a second¡­ Couldn¡¯t he just let me be happy without worrying about anything? ¡°Look at this. You don¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s really the same as brother.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± ¡°Right. The Duke didn¡¯t know? It¡¯s the same as cutting the start and end and only talking about the middle. It is impossible to make decisions on your own without saying anything when making decisions.¡± What was this heredity? What did it feel like to be connected by blood¡­? While I was biting my lips in a confused mood, Amber came back. ¡°Are you here, Duke?¡± ¡°Is that soup for Rey to eat?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± ¡°Come here.¡± Amber set a small table by the bedside and put down a tray of thin soup. The Duke took the spoon and smiled slightly at me. ¡°If I say I¡¯m glad my daughter got mad, will you get mad again?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± This time I exercised my right to remain silent. Even though he didn¡¯t say anything, the Duke let out a small laugh. ¡°Yes. Even the young you know¡­ It took me too long to realize.¡± His quiet remarks filled me with tantrums. Was this what happens when people get sick? Do you become so weak, sensitive, and sharp? And¡­ ¡°Now, it¡¯s not hot anymore. Ah, try it.¡± It was the first time I knew it was so warm to be cared for by someone. My eyes felt hot. The Duke¡¯s eyes as he saw me, who was desperately holding back my tears, were also red. I tend to hold my emotions well. It had always been so, and I thought it would always be. In particular, pain and anger were nothing to me. I could close my eyes, pretending not to know and brainwash that it wasn¡¯t my pain. However, this warm feeling was unfamiliar and awkward, so it was difficult to control it. I did not consider the Duke to be my family. As the Duchess said, we were not family, although neither was I a guest, so I thought I was in an intermediate position. As they thought of me that was, so did I¡­ ¡­But, when did it get so deep? Not only Lucian, but from the Duchess to the Duke. Before I knew it, I started telling them what I thought. They wouldn¡¯t need my thoughts. I was not a guest or a family member, I was just a person in between. However, why¡­ Why were they looking at me with those eyes? I am not your real daughter. I am just an adopted daughter¡­ ¡°Father¡¯s arm hurts. Now, eat and get stronger. That way, if father makes a mistake again, you can scold me like this. As you said, I am a person who has no choice but to make decisions and think alone, though even when you are there, you have to scold your father.¡± Somehow, it felt like the words that followed would be like this, I want to change myself. No one has told me until now, so from now on, you will tell me instead. He wanted to change himself. He was asking for help. That was what it sounded like. A stream of water ran down from the corners of my eyes that I had been holding back. Holding back my tears, I opened my mouth and took the soup. Since my nose was stuffy and feverish, I couldn¡¯t tell what it tasted like. Still, I started to feel warm inside. I didn¡¯t know if it was because of the soup or if it was because of the Duke, who still gazed at me kindly. I just silently ate the soup he gave me. After the Duke left, a doctor came to visit me, and he took a closer look at me and made a diagnosis. ¡°You seem to have lost your energy. Have you had a recent shock, or have you moved too much?¡± ¡°No, there is no such thing.¡± ¡°Hoho, oh dear. The current state of the Lady¡¯s body is in a state of weakness enough to have suffered a carriage accident. If you had been in an accident or had a psychological shock, you would have noticed it sooner.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ve never been like that.¡± ¡°First of all, there is only one way to restore energy, to take medicine and eat well.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my job, then, get some rest.¡± As the doctor gave Amber a large amount of medicine, he packed his medical bag, and left. ¡°But, why didn¡¯t the Duchy¡¯s doctor come and another doctor came?¡± Amber, who was bustling with my question, approached me. ¡°He is a doctor called by the Young Duke. The Duchy¡¯s doctor is a person who usually treats knights, so he¡¯s not good at making medicines like this. He brought a famous doctor, especially from the Capital.¡± ¡°Where is brother now?¡± ¡°He entered the Imperial Palace today. There is the Duke¡¯s coronation ceremony soon, so he went to ask His Majesty for an audience.¡± ¡°I see. The coronation ceremony is coming soon.¡± ¡°Right. So the kitchen, the garden, and all the employees are busy.¡± ¡°Then, who¡¯s preparing the banquet?¡± Amber smiled softly at my question. ¡°Who else can prepare a banquet at the Duchy but the Madam?¡± I heard that he had moved away again after talking to me. So, I didn¡¯t expect that there wouldn¡¯t be much change¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sure what the Young Lady said at that time moved Madam¡¯s heart. Definitely.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± Amber was with me back then, so of course, she heard the whole story. Nonetheless, she had never told me this¡­ When I stared at her with an unbelieving expression painted on my face, Amber offered the medicine with a stern expression and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to get well to attend the Young Duke¡¯s coronation ceremony?¡± ¡°¡­I took this a lot.¡± ¡°Still, it¡¯s good for energy, so don¡¯t leave it behind and drink it.¡± The color of the medicine thickly mixed with water was green, making it difficult to eat. When I frowned because I didn¡¯t want to eat, Amber opened her mouth. ¡°Everyone is working hard in their place, so the Young Lady should also do her best in her place.¡± ¡°¡­Okay¡± Eventually, I closed my eyes and drank without hesitation. As soon as I finished taking it, I covered my mouth with my hand. It was because if I didn¡¯t do that, I thought I would throw up everything. As I swallowed it, it suddenly came to mind. ¡­Wasn¡¯t Lucian¡¯s face messed up? Don¡¯t tell me he had an audience with the Emperor in that form, did he? Hey, no way. Even though I was worried for a while, I quickly forgot the bitter taste that did not go away in my mouth. ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s too bitter¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s a total of ten days worth of medicine.¡± Amber, gently waving the powdered paper, looked so mean. I gulped down the water she handed me, then laid down on the bed. Because I couldn¡¯t sleep anymore, I tossed and turned to and fro and fell asleep without realizing it. I saw myself as a child in a dream. It was as if I was looking at it from the point of view of an omniscient writer, so even when I saw at myself, I felt as if I was not myself. Abandoned when I couldn¡¯t even remember, I grew up in an orphanage. Just like any other orphanage child, I met a couple who came to volunteer. When the couple came, I waited for no reason, so I got up early in the morning, washed, and took out the cleanest clothes I had. I didn¡¯t know it well because I was young, but perhaps, I wanted the couple to become my parents. I never really thought that my wish would come true. I followed and watched my young self. Although I didn¡¯t know it at the time, I followed the couple with a very desperate look. It was as if I was begging with all my body and heart to take me away. What would have happened if I hadn¡¯t followed that couple at this time? If so, would I have been happier¡­? Nevertheless, it was just an assumption, and I had no choice but to follow the past that had already happened. Going to the car, holding one hand in each hand, sandwiched between the couple, I had an expression on my face that I had everything in the world. With a very confident expression on my face, I saw the remaining children at the orphanage before following them into the car. I waved my hand to them. I have parents now. Different from you, I just found my place. The envious children who stood near the windows and doors did not wave at me, but I was happy as if I had the whole world. Now that I didn¡¯t have to live alone in that miserable place, I just smiled brightly. It was indeed the heart of a pure but selfish child. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 The place I followed the couple to was a mysterious place. As soon as I turned on the water, hot water came out. After turning on the water in the orphanage, I had to wait a long time for hot water to come out. The best part was that I didn¡¯t have to eat while competing with the kids. The couple, no, my parents, took care of me with all their heart. Have you ever felt like your world was being reconstructed¡­? Their spiritual and material support changed my self-esteem, my growth, and my life. My parents were like gods to me. My parents were a couple who did not have children, as it is often said, but they were full of love. They raised me with love and cared for me. I still couldn¡¯t forget the day I fell asleep between my parents for the first time. If I had to pick the happiest moment of my life, it was that day. Then, the mother became pregnant naturally when she had a child. The good fortune that did not happen when she was looking for it, finally came. This was also said to be common with people. It was a familiar story that a couple who couldn¡¯t have children adopted and raised a child, and a child would come. That common story was unfortunate for me. I thought I was going to be a little happy now, though I felt anxious that there was an existence that could prevent it. Even when I was young, I knew everything. Even when I was young, I felt the same as an adult. The reason for the uneasiness was obvious¡­ No matter how much they loved me, wouldn¡¯t they love their own child more than an adopted daughter? When the mother¡¯s stomach was full, the more my anxiety grew. Finally, on the day my sibling was born, I ate alone for the first time in that house. ¡­No, I ate alone for the first time in my life. Even at the crowded orphanage, I had never eaten alone, and even less so since he was adopted because my parents always took care of me first. I was guarding the house by myself, and then my parents came back. Unlike before, my parents, who came in with a small living thing in their arms, left me alone and entered the room. The anxiety I felt became a reality. That day I felt like an angel forsaken by God. What did God think when the God who gave me precious wings broke the wings and threw me to the floor¡­? And, how did the angels feel? ¡ªRay. I was looking at the remnants of my parents who had entered the room from behind young Ahn Hye-young, and I blinked at the sound calling me. My name was Hye-young. It was a name my parents gave me dearly. ¡ªRay, wake up. Even though I wanted to ignore the call, I couldn¡¯t. ¡ªRay, please. ¡­Calling so desperately. I was glad someone found me. I had no choice but to run towards him as if I had run to my parents with a bright smile like when I was a child, to a place where there is someone looking for me. Where there were people who loved me¡­ ¡­To the place where they know my existence. I flew so lightly as if I had wings again. *** ¡°Ray.¡± Lucian shook Rachel, who was lying motionless on the bed, to wake her up. Knowing that it was already a late hour, he had no choice but to wake her up because she lay with her face so white as if she had died or as if she was going to die. ¡°Ray, wake up.¡± When she didn¡¯t wake up even after shaking her with a fair amount of force, Lucian felt his heart rolling down. It was as if his heart had already fallen, and he watched it roll at his feet. ¡°Ray, please.¡± Lowering his head to make sure she was breathing, he grabbed her body and called out desperately. ¡°Please, open your eyes.¡± Holding her by the shoulder, he called out sadly. He couldn¡¯t even make a loud noise and just called and called mournfully and earnestly, like a whisper. ¡°Ray, Ray.¡± ¡°¡­Lucian.¡± When Rachel answered, as though responding to his wish, he stopped the call and took a deep breath. Long and slow, as if he had forgotten to breathe. ¡°You scared me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But¡­¡± Rachel scoured the face in front of her. Obviously, the eyelids were swollen, and the nosebleed was bad. However, the face she saw now was just as cool as ever. ¡°Are you okay¡­? Would you like some water?¡± She nodded her head unknowingly at his words. After pouring the water from her kettle that Amber had prepared, Lucian lifted her lightly with one arm and leaned her against the bed. Even as she drank the water he fed her, Rachel¡¯s gaze did not go away from Lucian. Obviously then¡­ Rachel¡¯s cheeks lit up as she remembered him kissing her. She thought as she watched him put away the glass after drinking all the water. Oh, it was a dream. ¡®To have such a dream, oh my God¡­¡¯ Rachel uttered as she rubbed her hot face, ¡°Lucian, have you ever been like that?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Well, I thought I woke up from a dream, but it¡¯s still a dream. Can I call it a dream in a dream?¡± ¡°¡­I never had.¡± Lucian had been begging since childhood. He hoped this place was a dream. Nonetheless, where he was, was always a reality, not a dream. Still, a dream in a dream. It sounded like a word that would be enchanting for him just by hearing it, but somehow he became uneasy. Rachel was in front of him, and it felt like she wasn¡¯t, so he reached out and grabbed her shoulder. She naturally muttered, who placed her hand on the back of his hand in a confused tone. ¡°I think I¡¯ve been like that lately. I thought I woke up from a dream, but I think it was a dream too.¡± Lucian held her tightly as she murmured in a hazy voice. ¡°Ray, get well soon and attend my coronation ceremony.¡± ¡°Of course. How long have I waited for Brother¡¯s coronation ceremony?¡± ¡°Lucian,¡± ¡°Tsk, I got it.¡± Rachel let out a small laugh at her as she watched him, still insisting on his name. It was a dream. Everything was a dream¡­ Her childhood dream and the deep kiss with him were all dreams. It was just a fantasy she created. ¡°Oh, what kind of gift do you like? If possible, I want to give you something you like¡­¡± At her words, Lucian¡¯s lips twitched slightly. But, as if he wanted to say something, he closed his moving lips. ¡°By the way, have you ever met anyone? If you rise up as the Duke, I think there will be a lot of proposals. I think it¡¯s going to take a bit of trouble to sort it out, hehe.¡± As she spoke with a bright smile, he had no choice but to suppress his rising impulse. You¡¯re the only one for me. You¡¯re the only one I need. You¡¯re the one I wanted as a gift. ¡­He wanted to say it, but he persevered. Soon, it would be as he planned. He would become a duke, and when the ring he prepared for her was complete, then he would propose. He would propose the most wonderfully in the world. He would let everyone know that she was his in the biggest and most splendid way, so that no one in the Empire would not know their story¡­ With his deep sunken eyes, he gazed at Rachel as she entered his arms. In order to proceed with all of this, there was something that had to be dealt with first. First, to separate her from the Leon family. That way she became a Leon again not as his sister, but his wife. It was the part he was preparing for the most. Lucian didn¡¯t want to be brother and sister anymore. Even if they were in the same family register that was just a shell. ¡°Ray, I can¡¯t wait to become the duke.¡± When he became a duke, he would have all the power over her rights. From her head to her toes, even her breath belonged to him. Thinking that, Lucian let out a sigh of excitement. Rachel, who interpreted his sigh differently, put a hand on his arm and patted it. ¡°You waited a long time. I know all about Lucian¡¯s hard work. So I¡¯m proud of you.¡± It had always been like that. Even if he didn¡¯t say it, she always knew his heart. Lucian, who had just calmed down a bit, rested his face on her head. He whispered as he stroked the emerald hair with his fingertips. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± It was all thanks to Rachel that he was able to live and that he could live in the future. My world. She was the world that allowed him to exist. He acted like no one knew he was there. However, when she called him, he became a being here. So, wasn¡¯t Ray his world¡­? When she glanced at him lovingly and called him affectionately, he could be whom she wanted to be. She was the only one who could shape him into any shape. She was the only one who already had everything in his hand. To the extent that he could give up his family and anything if he could only have her. What was this called¡­? Enzo intervened in the sudden curiosity. Enzo, who woke up to his intense desire, spoke in a lower, serious voice than usual. ¡ªThere is only one person who is omnipotent like that. ¡ªWho is that? ¡ªGod. ¡ªWhat is God? ¡ªCould it be said that God was the creator of the world? ¡ªThen my god is Ray. Because she made my world. The black dots in Lucian¡¯s golden eyes melted like paint. ¡ªThere was a saint who worshiped a god. ¡ªWhat else is a saint? ¡ªThe first child who loved God. ¡ªA saint¡­ Lucian muttered to himself, continuing to brush her hair. ¡ªIt¡¯s my favorite word. But I don¡¯t want to be a family. I want to be the only human being who has taken a seat next to God. ¡ªKuku. I hope you don¡¯t get abandoned by God like the saint. Enzo giggled and disappeared. Although Lucian was offended by his last words, he quickly forgot by the voice calling him softly. My God¡­ It was a name he liked very much. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 ¡°Amber.¡± I uttered, looking at the dress Lucian sent me. ¡°Call Damian.¡± ¡°Yes, Lady. Then, look at the dress.¡± ¡°Well¡­ ¡± Instead of answering, I swallowed a moan. It was because there were too many dresses. While the whole Duchy was preparing for Lucian¡¯s coronation, I couldn¡¯t get out of bed. I was so busy lying on my back and eating bitter medicine and nourishing food that I wanted to throw up every day to boost the energy I had lost. Eventually, I finally got out of bed and now, I couldn¡¯t get out of the sofa. Lucian made and sent various styles of dresses. ¡°No, how many did you make.¡± I couldn¡¯t tell if the dress was sent only for the coronation ceremony, or if it was sent to wear on a regular basis. Still, there were many just looking at it. I waited for Damian while glancing at the colorful dress. The day I passed out because of Cassandra, he gazed at me tenaciously. As soon as I remembered the light wooden eyes moving up and down without rest, I couldn¡¯t help but call him. That was when Cassandra called me a thieving bitch. She even said that it was originally her body. So, was the disappearance of the original Rachel already planned¡­? I buried myself deep on the sofa and organized my thoughts. The Empire had possessors. In some cases, like Cassandra, they just stuck together, though in others like Noah, they were suspicious. Were the magical powers they exude different from ordinary people? ¡­Then, what about me? The possessor who entered the body that was lost by the real owner¡ªanother ghost attached to the possessor. It was like three people in one body. Damian, the shapeshifter who distinguishes mana and magic by color, seemed to be able to tell me anything. Knock, knock. ¡°Come in.¡± At my words, Damian entered the room. ¡°Did you call, Master?¡± ¡°Yes, how have you been?¡± ¡°Is your body okay?¡± It seemed the same, just looking at him politely asking questions. Although overall, he looked a little different from his usual appearance. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you fight with Oscar?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Damian looked at me without answering. ¡°Why are you not like you?¡± Damian shook his head at my question. ¡°No. I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re looking good.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± At that, he bit his mouth again. ¡­No, he was like Lucian. I couldn¡¯t hide my skepticism because it was Damian who usually answered right away. ¡°What, tell me quickly.¡± ¡°¡­Master.¡± When I urged him, Damian finally spoke up. ¡°I was worried because I knew my Master was going to die.¡± ¡°Me¡­? Why am I dying?¡± ¡°However¡­¡± ¡°What? No, come closer this way. Why are you talking so far away?¡± At my words, Damian came right next to me. The reason that something seemed different from usual was that he was in a depressed state. He usually wore such a poker face, so it took me a while to figure it out. ¡°I passed out, but people don¡¯t die easily from that.¡± I was comforting him, but Damian must have had a different opinion. Damien brought up the story I was curious about. ¡°But then, when I saw the master¡¯s magical power being consumed¡­¡± ¡­What? ¡°¡­My magic consumed? What do you mean?¡± He started answering my questions in detail, ¡°I say simply the individual magic, though it is precisely the magic of the soul. When the Master was young, you shone brightly only with your magic power.¡± Then, Damian muttered with a slightly hazy expression. ¡°How beautiful it is, you have no idea.¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t see magic.¡± ¡°Fufu, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± What was it that made him laugh? Pondering that, I really thought that I saw a lot of unexpected sides of Damian today. ¡°Tell me more. What does it mean to say that my magic power is consumed?¡± Damian spoke up at my prompt. ¡°At some point, from the moment that woman clings to master¡¯s body, the master¡¯s magical powers begin to show a red color.¡± ¡°What color is my magic power originally?¡± ¡°The Master¡¯s magical power is¡­¡± As he spoke, he began to scan my body slowly. The light woody eyes looked golden in the sunlight, and Lucian came to mind. ¡°It shines white. Every time I see the magic that shines so brightly and innocently, I feel proud.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± It was just unfamiliar. Perhaps, it was because the light woody eyes staring straight at me were so sincere. To be honest, I didn¡¯t think I was fit for my magic. Would he be disappointed if I, like Cassandra, was not the original owner of this body¡­? ¡°Though that day, when the master collapsed¡­ I was really worried when I saw more than half of them turned red.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± That was why he didn¡¯t come to me¡­ He was just wary of me. ¡°But you said, we have mana resonance.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. If the master goes wrong, I cannot live.¡± Damian answered melancholy. I beckoned to him. He came closer, and I grabbed his hand, ¡°Sorry for worrying you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s absolutely nothing for the master to be sorry for.¡± ¡°I have absolutely no desire to die. So, I¡¯ll be more careful not to get eaten by Cassandra.¡± Even though I thought I said it quite clearly, Damian still gazed at me with an unsure look. I had no desire to die. It was the same thought before the possession. That was why, despite many hardships, I persevered and survived. Then, I got possessed, and even here, I did not realize that I was borrowing someone else¡¯s body, and I worked hard to satisfy my selfishness. I was an unscrupulous human being. The purely shining magic may not be mine, but the original magic that Rachel possessed. It was called soul magic, yet I was not originally from this world, was I¡­? Still, to me, this place was a webtoon and a dream. Even if I woke up from my dream, I wouldn¡¯t regret it. Still, caring for those in charge until the end was another story. Unlike my parents, I wanted to be a responsible person. I was not the type of person who irresponsibly threw away the need. ¡°From now on, I will put more effort into managing my stamina. Even if it¡¯s magical, isn¡¯t it good to have a strong body?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Oh, Damian. At that time, what color was Noah¡¯s magic?¡± When the magic story came out, I got curious. Even though it was clearly someone other than Noah, distinguishing them was important. ¡°When I followed it, it was yellowish magic. However, when I saw it again, it was brownish magic.¡± ¡°Does that mean that there is a possibility that someone else, like Cassandra, is attached to him?¡± ¡°Yes, I think so. Master, why don¡¯t you ask Oscar one more time about what he heard at the slave market?¡± ¡°Um, does he know anything more?¡± ¡°Just in case, ask again.¡± ¡°Yes, okay. Thanks, Damian.¡± ¡°Not a thing.¡± Even after replying, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off me. I smiled unknowingly as I watched his eyes go up and down again and again. I was happy¡­ I was happy to have people who care and watch over even the smallest of things. Even though I promised myself it was a dream, I swallowed a sigh of regret. If, really, if I ever go back to Korea¡­ ¡­So, what do I do? Ever since I had a dream when I was young, I wanted to somehow manage my pessimistic brain. I said to Damian, tapping my temple with my finger. ¡°First of all, you can go back. Let¡¯s have tea with Oscar later.¡± I tried to smile and spoke. Damian, who was examining my body intently, raised his gaze at my words. After staring at my face for a while without saying a word, he nodded. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± ¡°Yes. For the time being, there will be a lot of commotion because of brother¡¯s coronation ceremony. If you need anything, ask Amber, understand?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Damian left, I lay down on the sofa in the most comfortable position for me, even if it was a loose posture. I had a lot of thoughts and my mind was cluttered. Laying down, I stared at the dresses on display one by one. Dresses were put on each hanger like a mannequin. After trying on all that, they had to sew it to fit my body shape. Since we didn¡¯t have much time until the coronation ceremony, could I just pick one of them and entrust it to them first, and then take the rest slowly¡­? ¡°I think that was made to be worn on a regular basis?¡± I got up from the sofa and stood in front of the striking dress. As if preparing for the coming summer, the dress made of cool linen material had sky blue stripes on a white background. I remembered something I once said to Lucian. ¡°Really¡­ Did I say sky-blue striped curtains or dresses?¡± I once said that it would be nice to hang a light blue striped linen curtain in the summer. Even though I said it as if passing by, Lucian remembered it. The tip of my nose twitched. I kept wanting to deny it, though I couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. I murmured as she patted her sky-blue striped dress with her fingertips. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to Korea¡­¡± Maybe, someday I would go back. I should not give a lot of affection in preparation for that time. I did, but¡­ ¡°¡­I must have already given too much.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Time passed quickly, and it was the day of Lucian¡¯s coronation. It was safe to say that all the nobles of the capital were invited to the coronation ceremony prepared in the largest banquet hall of the Duchy. The capital, which entered early summer, was quite hot during the day, though the inside of the Duke¡¯s house was cool with cold magic. What I did while preparing for the coronation ceremony was to stock up on stamina. Energy recovery plus stamina storage. Anyone who saw it would know that I was a very sickly person. After a light breakfast, I took medicine and washed up. The banquet started in the evening, so there was very little room. Perhaps, it was because it was a banquet held at home, or maybe because I was the only one who can afford it. ¡°I wanted to help, too.¡± I had followed the Duchess to help prepare the banquet, but it wasn¡¯t the first time I was caught and returned to her room by Lucian, who appeared quietly. So, when I tried to leave because I was frustrated, Amber stopped me in the first round, and Oscar and Damian in the second stopped me. For many of these reasons, I had to stay in my room. It will also end today. I had to go to Lucian¡¯s coronation banquet. I was excited about going out for a short time. Even if it was a banquet hall inside the mansion, it was like going out for me, who was in the room all the time. ¡°Lady, I¡¯ll apply some oil for a moment.¡± Sitting in front of the dressing table, I sat still as Amber touched me while gently brushing my hair. It felt good at the oil¡¯s touch. ¡°Today will take longer than usual, that¡¯s why I called another handmaid. Are you okay with that, Lady?¡± I opened my closed eyes because it was a bit unfamiliar, as I always entrusted it to Amber. ¡°What are you going to do? You can just do it as usual.¡± Amber cried softly at my words. ¡°No, it¡¯s the day the new Duke takes the seat. And, he¡¯s not anyone else, but your older brother. At such a banquet, the Lady wears the Leon family surname, and all the nobles in the capital will come.¡± For a moment, I thought I had met a rapper. How could she be so fast and have good dictation¡­? While I blinked quickly in embarrassment, I could hear a knock. ¡°Ah, I guess she¡¯s here.¡± Amber stepped back and opened the door. Normally I thought she was the only competent and swift maid, but not for today. I only had a thought for a second, but all of a sudden, the handmaids surrounded me. ¡°Nice to meet you, Lady.¡± ¡°Leave it to us, Lady.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take the hair.¡± ¡°The nails¡­¡± After quickly greeting each other, they stood in their respective positions and began to prepare diligently. Even though I thought Amber was quick, I guess she wasn¡¯t. Everyone here was like a pro. I had to sit on a single sofa and spread my arms out to the sides and legs apart. I was just staring in the mirror with a bewildered expression, and the handmaids quickly started adorning me. After arranging from head to toe, Amber started braiding my hair. ¡°The dress you¡¯re wearing today must have your hair up. It can never get off halfway like last time¡­¡± Amber¡¯s expression was very sad as she remembered the last time the hair was loosened by Lucian. She and the other handmaids joined in and braided my hair on both sides, and the braids were graceful, with the rest of my hair rolled into braids. ¡°Lady, I¡¯ll put on makeup.¡± I closed my eyes at Amber¡¯s words. As I felt the soft fur rushing around my face, I had a foreboding that today would be a very long day. I just sat there blankly, leaving them to dress me up. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± After spending more time decorating than expected, they moved quickly and brought my dress. The dress to wear at today¡¯s banquet was not chosen from among the dresses Lucian sent. The Duchess sent out all the dresses he ordered, saying that the family colors must be used for the Duke¡¯s coronation ceremony. However, I was running out of time to fit the dress again, so I ended up wearing the dress the former Duchess wore. The color of Duchy Leon was black. It was like their own original color from a long time ago when only black hairs were born. The dress, which had undergone minor modifications, was not a black dress suitable for a funeral. Small diamonds were embedded throughout the skirt, making it look like a shining star in the night sky. The dark black silk dress was repaired as I requested. The black dress with a heart neckline was perfect for my taste. A light corset was put on, followed by a dress. The diamonds encrusted throughout the dress radiated light whenever I moved. ¡­Wow, how much did it cost? It was not like they used imitations like in the modern world, and since the previous Duchess wore them. They were real diamonds, right? Standing in front of the full-length mirror, I carefully checked my dress and hair. I was also a little more nervous than usual. Even though Amber had said something like that earlier, it was the moment when Lucian finally became the Duke. Now, it has changed a lot from the original story¡¯s flow. Still, in the original story, after Lucian became a duke, every day was tragic. Having come to power in the original story, he tried to force Noah. Nevertheless, he escaped Lucian¡¯s hand every time. But, in this world, how much could the Baron have avoided¡­? In the end, Noah was imprisoned by Lucian and tamed by him every day. The original story¡¯s development, which I had been thinking about for a while, was no longer imaginable. Despite the fact that it was different from the current Lucian, the Lucian of the original story, which was so different, was like a person who did not exist anymore. I really did it It had definitely deviated from the original story route. And, what about Noah? It was not certain whether Noah had a spirit inside or not, but the former was most likely. Also, wasn¡¯t his behavior a little different from the original story? ¡°Will he come today?¡± I heard that all the nobles in the capital had been invited, so he would definitely come. Would the real Noah come this time? Or, would the spirit come¡­? ¡°Lady, this was sent by the Duke.¡± ¡°The Duke?¡± Since the coronation ceremony had not yet been held, the Duke Amber was talking about was not Lucian. ¡°He must have heard that you wore the previous Duchess¡¯ dress. That¡¯s why the Duke sent you a set of accessories that the previous Duchess loved the most.¡± ¡°Can I use this?¡± ¡°Of course. The Duke gave you permission.¡± At her beckoning, the other handmaids were carrying a large box, which had a dark wood color and texture, and had gold decorations on it. The handmaids who put the box on the sofa table opened the lid. ¡°Oh, God!¡± ¡°It is so beautiful, Milady.¡± There was a fuss all around. I fully understand their feelings. In the meantime, I was able to fully understand why the Duke or Lucian had told me that my spending was so insignificant. The set of ornaments that the former Duchess loved was more splendid and ornate than I thought. The first thing that caught my eye was a necklace with a total of seventeen emerald jewels larger than a thumb. Small diamonds surrounded the emerald jewel, and the emerald jewel in the center was the size of two thumbs attached. I got a little tired of seeing the colorful necklace that made my neck feel heavy just looking at it. I wonder¡­ Why did the Duchess so obediently allow it? I had chosen the most modest dress worn by the former Duchess. She, who was watching me quietly, only said one word. [ It¡¯s okay, you can use the jewelry. ] However, I didn¡¯t know what that meant. I really didn¡¯t expect to be sent such a necklace that would break my neck. ¡­Was it just the necklace? From earrings to bracelets to rings and hair bands, it was all in one set. The handmaids and Amber, who had admired them for a long time, suddenly changed their eyes and stuck to my hair again. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it would be more appropriate to raise it a little more here?¡± ¡°Really, Miss Amber is right.¡± As they whispered among themselves, I glanced at the remaining trinkets. Then, a knock was heard. Knock, knock, knock. At the sound of Lucian¡¯s knock, the corners of my lips rose. I was looking forward to the uniform he would wear today. There was a traditional uniform worn by the dukes for each coronation ceremony. I saw that scene in the webtoon and remembered Lucian at that time. I was really a successful fan. Seriously, I couldn¡¯t believe I was going to see it. ¡­What if my heart bursts? I was alone in my delusions, but the handmaids and Amber started moving faster, and all of a sudden, my body was wearing all the accessories. ¡°We¡¯re going out.¡± She gazed around me to the end, checked me, and then opened the door. I sat on the sofa and stared blankly at him coming in from the front. It seemed as if the handmaids around me had screamed briefly, though it was only about passing by the ear. Only Lucian came in and stuck in my eyes. When he stared directly at me in his uniform made from a night sky without a full moon, I had the illusion of seeing the full moon in my eyes. He called me with a whiter face because of the black uniform. As if cherishing me the most, softly and sweetly. ¡°Ray.¡± Only my name was called, and I felt that I wanted to give even my soul to him. The only person I want to give my all to, Lucian, smiled at me. __ Chapter 82 Chapter 82 The first thing that caught my eye was the brooch on the collar of the black shirt. ¡°What¡­?¡± I groped my neck as I gazed at the brooch he had worn. There were the same pendants on each side that were identical to the necklace I wore, and a thin platinum string held them together. Lucian, who had noticed my actions alone, curled his eyebrows. ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°Huh¡­ I just finished.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Only one side of his hair was raised, and he swept through it and looked at me carefully. Slowly starting to scan my eyes to my toes, he smiled contentedly when he saw the rings, bracelets, and necklaces I was wearing, then glanced at my head and frowned softly. ¡°¡­Why?¡± What was wrong? It should be nothing. After all, Amber worked hard today¡­ ¡­What was weird now? Confused, I just tilted my head. Lucian turned and came behind me. With the back of the sofa in the middle, he seemed to be looking for something. ¡°Brother?¡± ¡°Lucian.¡± Wow, I don¡¯t think he ever gets tired of it. How long was he going to say this? Still, there were other maids. Shouldn¡¯t I call him his usual title? Nonetheless, he didn¡¯t seem like it, so I exercised my right to remain silent. Well, he was not the only one who knew how not to answer? I could ignore him, too. I turned my head to the side with a blank expression on my face. ¡°Hmm, luckily, I can¡¯t see it?¡± As Lucian mumbled, the breath of his mouth reached the nape of my neck. Surprised, I shrugged my shoulders and Amber told Lucian. ¡°I covered it thoroughly with makeup today.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The two of them simply finished talking about something I didn¡¯t know, and Lucian pressed his fingertips just below my ear. ¡°There will be no fashion dolls today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because I didn¡¯t match the dress this time. Though is it really okay for me to wear the dress that the former Duchess wore?¡± ¡°What can¡¯t be done?¡± ¡°Still, really¡­?¡± ¡°No problem at all, Ray.¡± Suddenly, he came to my side and sat down next to me, avoiding my dress. He took my hand naturally and tapped the back of my hand with his finger. I slowly turned my gaze to face him. Ah, my eyes¡­ My eyes. He was so dazzling that my eyeballs were melting. Crazy! I¡¯m going crazy¡­! How could such an appearance exist? I sincerely wanted to roll my feet, but I couldn¡¯t because I was afraid my dress would get wrinkled. It seemed that the buttons on the jacket he wore were all the same shape as the pendants on my necklace. He spoke first without asking about my persistent gaze. ¡°I heard that Grandfather loved Grandmother a lot.¡± ¡°Ah, so¡­¡± Although I didn¡¯t have very good feelings about the previous duke, it sounded a little different because he was Lucian¡¯s grandfather. There was no spot that wasn¡¯t black from his belt to his toes. However, what made it look more gorgeous than any other color? Was it the effect of a large jewel, or was it because of Lucian¡¯s appearance¡­? On his chest, the Duchy¡¯s emblem was embroidered in gold, and there was a badge I had never seen before. The insignia across his chest were also black, but the rims were tightly embroidered in silver and studded with small diamonds. Anyway, from head to toe, there wasn¡¯t a single place that wasn¡¯t cool. Lucian just smiled, despite the blatant glance. I didn¡¯t know which one I like, but I honestly enjoyed it. ¡°Would you like a cup of iced tea?¡± Then, Amber asked. I nodded my head lightly. ¡°Can I drink some cold tea?¡± I asked first because I was afraid he would say no. Lucian frowned for a moment, then replied, ¡°Let¡¯s drink hot tea instead of cold tea.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little thirsty¡­¡± Even though I look imperial on the outside, I am Korean on the inside so I liked to drink cool water more. Even if it was early summer now, wasn¡¯t it already summer? ¡°You can¡¯t drink something warm at a banquet, so let¡¯s drink something warm right now.¡± Lucian spoke first as if reading my thoughts. It was a strange thing to me, even if it didn¡¯t seem like a big deal. In the past, I used to speak and recommend first as if I had read his thoughts. While now, he recommended it to me on the contrary. No one knew how great this was, even the maids here now. ¡°Then, I will prepare tea.¡± Amber said and left, giving instructions to the other maids. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve finished dressing up, you can go back.¡± At Amber¡¯s words, the maids glanced at Lucian, showing signs of regret. I was somewhat offended by their attitude¡­ No, more precisely, jealousy. They acted like he didn¡¯t exist before, but now that he was a duke, he looked different¡­? I bit my lip slightly because I couldn¡¯t say anything to the innocent maids. The next moment, Lucian tapped my lips with his hard fingertips. ¡°Why are you biting your lips in pain?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s not painful?¡± ¡°Still, don¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I didn¡¯t even know my heart, pouting my lips out of desperation. Following that, I pushed his fingertips away with the shape of my lips. Lucian let out a small laugh and tucked my lips back in. I couldn¡¯t lose, so I pushed out my lips again, but my lips were slightly opened, and his index finger came in between them. Wow¡­! What a scare! Although I was very surprised, I tried to pretend I wasn¡¯t surprised and leaned back. ¡­But, why was the finger kept stuck between the lips? This was a bit embarrassing. I couldn¡¯t step back any further to keep the dress and hair intact, so I was biting my lip in an awkward position. Suddenly, it dawned on me. The dream in which he kissed me¡­ Wow! I must have really gone crazy. Even if my head goes wrong after getting sick, it must have gone completely wrong. ¡­Why do I keep thinking about that dream? When I was spending time alone in my room, I would often think of that dream and I was very worried. Did I see Lucian as a man? Did I like him¡­? However, I had never had a heart for Lucian. He was just my bias, I never thought of what to do with him. There was such a thing. I have an idol I like, but I don¡¯t want to have a relationship with that idol or want to get married. To me, Lucian was like an idol. So, I kept thinking about the dream that I couldn¡¯t understand even though I had them. Despite that, why did this happen to remind me of that dream¡­? I couldn¡¯t say anything, so my lips twitched, but he pushed in his finger a little more. The feeling of my hard teeth touching his fingertips gave me goosebumps. ¡°Huwaa!¡± I opened my mouth wide in surprise. Now, it didn¡¯t matter whether it was the dress or the hairstyle. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t ruined because he put his hand firmly on my back and made sure I didn¡¯t fall over. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t play around!¡± I was so startled that I screamed at him. Meanwhile, Lucian just laughed at my screams with twinkling eyes between the narrowed eyes. ¡°Sorry, I just had an idea.¡± I stared at him as he apologized indifferently. ¡­Was he smirking? Our Lucian was just a big guy, but he was pure. It was a bit awkward. The person I know was a person who could only apologize and closed his mouth, but it seemed strange to me that he added a playful excuse after he apologized. Finally, Amber came into the room with only tea and some really light refreshments. The refreshments were made to be bite sized so they weren¡¯t very filling just by looking at it! After all, if there was a banquet, you should be starving? Having finished the soup and small bread in the morning, I pushed my lips out again. Lucian grabbed something like a little macaron and tapped my lips. ¡°Knock, knock, knock. The macarons are here.¡± Ever since I was a child, whenever I fed him something, it felt like my cheeks were burning when I saw Lucian imitating the words and tones I said. It was embarrassing to see my younger brother imitate what I did, though it was awkward and very cute to see an adult man imitating a child¡¯s tone of voice. Crazy¡­ So cute. Also, the smiling eyes were so great that it felt like my mind would blow away¡­ I quickly took it. It was the first time he had fed me directly, so I didn¡¯t even think about giving it up. He smiled as he completely closed his already narrowed eyes, and we spent the rest of our time sipping hot tea and refreshments given to us. It was always nice to be with him. When I was with Lucian, I could feel a sense of belonging because it felt like this was my place. After a short tea time, we rearranged our clothes and prepared to move to the banquet hall. Unusually, he also had an attendant with him, and he put the coat he was holding over his shoulder. Medals and various brooches that only a Duke with national achievement could have were hung like traces of history. He, who rarely smiled except when I was with him, straightened his back with a numb face. Then, he said something to the attendant and turned his head to me. I was speechless at the sight of him. This was because the clothes he was wearing, his hairstyle, and his facial expressions were perfectly the same as those seen in the webtoon. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 However, the moment our eyes met, his expression softened. As naturally as cold snow melts in the spring sun. ¡°Ray.¡± A heavy bass sound echoed in the hallway. It wasn¡¯t that loud, though the employees around him showed signs of nervousness at his words. He had grown up to the point of affecting the people around him without taking any action. I was proud. Even though I didn¡¯t think of him as my son, I did think of him as my little brother. Would it be similar to watching a small and fragile little brother grow up bravely¡­? I smiled brightly and put my hand on his arm. Perhaps, the Duke and Duchess have already arrived at the banquet hall. It was customary for the Duke that was going to hand over the title to deal with the guests before the day¡¯s main character arrived. Behind us, Amber, Lucian¡¯s attendants, and other employees followed. After passing the familiar hallways and stairs, I entered a new path. ¡°Has Ray never been to the Black Rose Hall?¡± ¡°Yes. It was the first. So I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m really looking forward to it as well.¡± Lucian seemed to feel the same way as me. He was taking over the dukeship he has been wanting for a while, so of course, he would be looking forward to it. The Black Rose Hall, which we arrived at quickly, showed off its splendor from the outside. The hall was built like a small annex, so attention was paid to the outside of the building, so a small magic lamp was installed on the building, the tree, and even the floor to give off light. Although the sun had already set, it was not dark at all. I was once again surprised by the wealth of the Duchy, which installed such a large amount of magic lights. It was because magic light was also a magic tool, it was never cheap. While I was busy walking carefully and looking around, we finally arrived at the door. The tension came all at once. ¡­No, it was not my coronation ceremony, it was Lucian¡¯s, so why am I so nervous? For fear that his clothes might get wrinkled, I couldn¡¯t even hold his arm tightly, and I breathed continuously. ¡°What¡¯s the matter. Are you nervous?¡± I answered Lucian¡¯s question while taking a deep breath. ¡°Hoo, brother is not?¡± ¡°Lucian.¡± ¡°Oh, God!¡± No, now that we came all the way here, was that important? What should I do if the word brother was already stuck in my mouth and came out without me knowing¡­? ¡°I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m nervous.¡± ¡°Hoho, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m not nervous at all.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Not only did he say that, though the way he looked was so strange. As I tilted my head, he added, ¡°I¡¯m not nervous, but I¡¯m excited instead.¡± ¡°Excited¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, very badly.¡± Lucian smiled as he spoke. Then, the raised corners of his lips seemed to represent his mood. The attendant at the door found us and delivered the message to the other attendant. While we were waiting for our time to get in, at that moment, as I stared blankly at the door, I suddenly remembered something. I forgot because it was so natural. This wasn¡¯t just a banquet¡­? It was Lucian¡¯s coronation ceremony. ¡­So, why am I entering together with him? I forgot about it because of Lucian, who came to pick me up every time I went to the banquet, although he, the spotlight of the coronation ceremony, had to enter alone. He didn¡¯t even need a partner. In the original story, there was a reason that Noah could not enter with him because he was a man, but apart from that, originally, he wouldn¡¯t need a partner, right? Just thinking about it now, I felt so stupid. Unable to do anything, I rolled my eyes and found Amber. Why didn¡¯t she even tell me? She must have known, right? Regardless of the reason, I thought it would be better to separate from Lucian first, so I tried to remove the hand that was on his arm first. However, at that moment, Lucian grabbed my wrist and put it back on his arm. No, what was he doing now? I opened my mouth slightly in embarrassment as he tapped me on the lips again. Still, he spoke as if he knew what I was thinking, even though I didn¡¯t say it. ¡°it¡¯s okay. We can go in together.¡± ¡­Was he really Lucian? Was he not possessed? I glanced up at him with trembling eyes and tucked the tip of his tapping finger between my lips. Even though I opened my mouth slightly and closed it belatedly, the fingertips that had already penetrated inside did not stop and went deeper. The finger that had touched my teeth before touched my tongue this time. ¡°Huh¡­!¡± I was so startled by the unfamiliar touch and action that I couldn¡¯t say anything. A long finger lightly rubbed my tongue and came out. ¡®No, what is it?¡¯ I lost my mind, and my face turned into a puzzled look. What the hell was going on with this now¡­? Then, I quickly rolled my eyes when I remembered that there were employees here, too. However, there was no change in the expressions of the employees standing around. Everyone was staring at the wall with a calm face that showed no signs of being surprised or disgusted. So, I couldn¡¯t notice it¡­ Where did the fingers that went out of my mouth go in and out again? After hearing a sound, I turned my head to look at him. Nevertheless, he was just staring at the door in a posture not different from before. ¡­What the hell is this? Am I not dreaming again¡­? Suspicious, I tried to pinch my cheek with my other hand, not on his arm. At that time, another employee came and whispered to the employee who was standing in front of the door, and the one in front of the door shouted loudly. ¡°Today¡¯s main characters, Lord Lucian de Leon, and Lady Rachel De Leon enters!¡± No, today¡¯s protagonist was Lucian alone¡­ Can I really come in with him? The door opened wide without time to stop it or say anything. No, I couldn¡¯t even run away when the attendant cried out, but I was so embarrassed. There were colorful magic lanterns, beautiful fountains, and many colorful roses. Still, I couldn¡¯t quite see it. With embarrassment, I wanted to hide in a mouse hole. I just rolled my eyes, thinking that I had to get out of the way. However, I couldn¡¯t. Many were watching us, and the Duke and Duchess at the top seat were also staring at us. I clenched my teeth and pretended not to know. I had no choice but to go with Lucian to the top seat. When I finally arrived at the top seat, I felt relieved. As I quickly stepped away from him and tried to go to the Duchess, Lucian naturally stretched out his arm, wrapped my waist around him, and made me lean against his arms. It was like skinship to a lover, just before introducing our relationship to others. What should I do with my widening eyes¡­? I couldn¡¯t. Although I didn¡¯t want to show off with my expression whenever possible, I couldn¡¯t manage my expression as much as I did at this moment. ¡­No, why was he doing this? It was crazy, really. It was very burdensome. Countless eyes focused on me and Lucian. After all, the main character was Lucian. They wouldn¡¯t curse at me for being next to him without notice, right¡­? ¡®Oh, I¡¯m going crazy. I¡¯m going crazy.¡¯ I glanced at the place where the Duke and Duchess were, looking for help. Noticing my gaze, the Duke moved, though the Duchess grabbed the Duke¡¯s hand. ¡­What? Did you two reconcile? No, was it right that they fought in the first place? I was really confused. Knowing in advance from the original story, I couldn¡¯t make any further predictions. It was because it was already flowing differently from the original. Although It was nice to have succeeded in twisting the original story, suddenly, I felt like an idiot. Was I the only one who didn¡¯t know anything? No one pointed me out even though I was with him, and the attendants began to carry champagne diligently. Then, Lucian opened his mouth when everyone in the banquet hall raised a glass. ¡°Thank you for being here today. We didn¡¯t prepare much, but I hope you enjoy it enough.¡± A heavy, low-pitched voice resounded too close to me. I was nervous for nothing because it felt like it was humming. At his coronation ceremony, he delivered a toast in a very plain tone. At that brief toast, I saw people showing bewildered expressions. ¡®No, you said you were excited¡­¡¯ Why did the child¡¯s fluttering voice like this? I grabbed the cup the servant had given me and stared blankly. Still couldn¡¯t figure out why he didn¡¯t let me go, I saw Lucian raise the hand holding the glass, and we raised the glass together. ¡°Toast to the Leonis Empire.¡± ¡°Toast to the Leonis Empire!¡± At Lucian¡¯s call, people cheered and shouted along. He was the first to hit my cup with the cup he had held. Clink¡ªThe glass clashed lightly. While observing the spectacle, a familiar face caught my eye through the falling glass. As we were already surrounded by many people, they were staring at me, a foreign object. Purple eyes met mine. He pouted his mouth as he raised a glass of champagne towards me. Without knowing what he was saying, I narrowed my eyes and tried to take a closer look, but my eyes got dark. No, should I say it was brightened up? ¡°Are you okay? You look tired?¡± Lucan, who turned his body slightly and lowered his head, put his face in front of my nose and asked worriedly. I habitually answered. It was my reflex reaction that I had already gotten used to. ¡°No? It¡¯s just a little weird¡­?¡± ¡°What?¡± I had no idea what the problem was, so I had to ask. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m in the position of the Duchess.¡± __ Chapter 84 Chapter 84 It was true that the main character would go out alone when entering the coronation ceremony, and when the toast happened, there had to be the mistress by his side. Obviously, I had to be in a position to deal with the guests nearby, but not this close. Since Lucian had no spouse, of course, his mother, the Duchess, had to be present. When I asked, Lucian gently raised one eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re so strange.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± It felt like the two of us were exchanging stories that were out of focus. However, without having to think about what it was, people began to flock in. ¡°Congratulations!¡± ¡°Now, I should call you Duke, not Young Duke!¡± I¡¯d never been in a social world before, so it was my first time dealing with so many people at once. So, even though I wanted to fall back, Lucian didn¡¯t let go of his hand on my waist. People started to surround us so quickly that I couldn¡¯t even speak to him. They were trying to get into the new power and struggled to look good to me as well. It was the first time I realized that I could get a cramp on my mouth. I would die if I try to respond with a smile all the time. Worried if Lucian was okay, I glanced at him, then blinked quickly in surprise. He wasn¡¯t smiling at all. He was indifferent to the approaching people with a perfect expressionless face without even a single smile. In the old days, his expressionless face was common, but now, wasn¡¯t it much better¡­? Especially recently, I hadn¡¯t seen it so much, so it felt awkward to me. Looking at his numb face, which had not changed at all from his childhood, I felt a little reminiscent of his childhood, but it wasn¡¯t. I tugged his coat slightly. Despite my small actions, he quickly turned his head to me. I then waved my hands and blinked at him. It meant bending down because he was tall, and I couldn¡¯t get close to his ears no matter how much I lifted my heels. Lucian got it right away and leaned over, and put his ear to me. A low laughter was heard. ¡°Why are you so stingy with your smile? They are guests who have come all the way to the mansion, so you have to greet them with a smile.¡± Despite my rebuke, he looked at me obliquely with a subtle smile. The next moment, he twisted his head slightly and whispered into my ear. ¡°They run to me like this even if I don¡¯t smile, do I have to smile?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± There was nothing to reply to what he said because it was an excellent fact. ¡°¡­Just try a little.¡± Laughing again at my crumpled reply, this time, he smiled a little bigger and looked around with surprised eyes. ¡­Well, I know right. He¡¯s so cool when he smiles, right? He was just like a picture. Thinking that, I nodded proudly with an agreeing look. ¡°Hey, Rachel!¡± At that moment, a familiar voice rang from among the crowd. ¡°Bellisa!¡± I tried to go to her to my delight, but it didn¡¯t go my way. Lucian, who was still wrapped around my waist, gazed at me with an unfamiliar face. ¡°Brother, I will go and see Bellisa for a moment.¡± At my request, he smiled silently before gesturing lightly. At that, the people who had surrounded him so densely retreated back like fallen leaves with a single gesture of his hand. Was it true that it was just so crowded that I couldn¡¯t even breathe properly¡­? It seemed that my stuffy breath was opened in the doubtful space. I said that I was going to meet Bellisa on my own, although he seemed to have interpreted it differently. It was because he took me personally and went in front of her himself. ¡°No, not this¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± When Lucian asked as he smiled softly, I just smiled. Guess I heard it wrong. ¡°Rachel, it¡¯s been a while. I¡¯ve been sending you letters, are you okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay now. You must be worried a lot?¡± ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t get a reply all of a sudden, so I thought about what I did wrong?¡± ¡°Fufu, really?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t laugh. I was really serious about it.¡± Bellisa¡¯s eyes widened in a grumpy way. I really liked her. She was comfortable and pleasant, and at the same time, it was good to keep the line. In addition, I was even thinking of getting away from Lucian¡¯s side during this time. It wasn¡¯t usually difficult to be with the main character of the banquet. I felt a little sorry for him, though I didn¡¯t want to deal with people anymore. ¡­I must never engage in social activities. ¡°Oh, Rachel.¡± Then Bellisa said, pointing to one side of my head. ¡°Your hair is messy.¡± I was surprised by her words. I thought I was careful, when did that happen? Meanwhile, Bellisa covered the mess with her hands and spoke to Lucian, ¡°Duke, may I take Rachel to the powder room for a while?¡± At her request, he glanced at her with cold eyes. ¡­No, why was he being so harsh? ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll be back soon. I can¡¯t welcome guests in a messy state.¡± As I requested again, Lucian responded with a timid expression. ¡°I¡¯ll take you.¡± ¡°Brother is the main character today. Where are you going?¡± I replied quickly in a small voice. Say something that makes sense. Countless eyes were looking at you right now, how could he say he would take me¡­? Ugh, I was already getting goosebumps. In particular, I was most afraid of the ladies who looked at me with burning eyes. Yes, I understand¡­ He¡¯s a very good bachelor for you. Of course, I think the same. However, it doesn¡¯t seem like Noah was utterly right, so who¡¯s going to love Lucian¡­? From now on, it was different from the original story, so he might date someone I didn¡¯t even think of. Deciding to bless him unconditionally, male or female, I was finally able to get out of his arms. Before leaving with Bellisa, Lucian gently grabbed my hand and opened his mouth with a sad expression that makes you wonder if it is the person who was expressionless when dealing with others. ¡°If it takes a long time, I will pick you up.¡± Well, I didn¡¯t think it¡¯s something to say that went well with that sad expression. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Although he frowned slightly because he was unsure of my answer, I took Bellisa¡¯s hand and walked out of the banquet hall. When I entered the private powder room, I sat down on the sofa and let out a long sigh. Bellisa, who sat across from me, giggled. ¡°Why are you having a hard time sticking to the main character?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because I wanted to, what if Brother won¡¯t let me go?¡± ¡°Anyway, you idiot.¡± ¡°Hng¡­¡± I emptied all the cool water in the powder room and exhaled a refreshing breath. ¡°But, which side is messy?¡± Similarly, as I looked around, holding the hand mirror that was already there, Bellisa burst out laughing. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s a lie!¡± ¡­I really hadn¡¯t thought of that. How¡ª ¡°Such a clever idea.¡± ¡°Fufu, who am I?¡± ¡°The famous Lady Marquis Bourgne.¡± ¡°Fufufu, if you know, listen to me.¡± ¡°Yes. When was the last time I didn¡¯t listen to Lady Marquis Bourgne?¡± Bellisa continued to burst into laughter at the playful remarks. Then, she spat out her following words, ¡°But your brother is really weird.¡± ¡°Why brother? Bellisa, what did you eat wrong today?¡± What the hell was wrong with our Lucian? He was so perfect today that the halo kept chasing him? Seeing my expression that I did not understand her, Bellisa let out a long sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hang out with my brother like that.¡± ¡°¡­Your brother?¡± ¡°Yes. Though I¡¯m not the only one who hates it, right? No matter how good friendships are between grown-up siblings, we don¡¯t really stick together.¡± I tilted my head. Weren¡¯t all siblings like that¡­? Of course, I thought they would stick around this much, right? I was a little surprised. Well, how would I know about the other siblings? ¡°Still, I liked it. It¡¯s fun to be together.¡± ¡°Well, if you like it.¡± Bellisa quickly changed the subject. She deserved to be called a socialite queen. Having already received a proposal, she was seriously thinking about marriage. Obviously, marriage here is fast, compared to Korea. Nonetheless, why didn¡¯t Lucian do it? I thought it was because of Noah, but it wasn¡¯t, right? Was he meeting no one at all¡­? I left the powder room after a short, deep chat with Bellisa. As I walked down the hallway with her, I saw a familiar face walking across. ¡°Greetings, the Prince, the Young Lion.¡± Bending her back, Bellisa raised a greeting. Even though I really didn¡¯t want to, ut I had no choice but to politely bow to the Prince. ¡°Greetings Prince, the Young Lion.¡± ¡°Arise, ladies.¡± A gentle low-pitched sound touched my ear. He really was a guy that couldn¡¯t be hated with his voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Marquis Bourgne, could you please leave us for a moment?¡± Hearts seemed to pop out of Bellisa¡¯s eyes when she saw the Prince who treated me with respect. Here, the imperial family was a mysterious entity. Even if you are a nobleman, it seemed like they were an existence that you couldn¡¯t meet casually. I wanted to say no, but I¡¯m worried about Bellisa, so I might as well let her in first. Oh, why again? Why did he come and bothered me now? Bellisa glanced at me for an opinion, and I nodded my head slightly. I felt gratitude for her for thinking of me first, even when she had to follow the Prince¡¯s words. After confirming that she had entered the banquet hall, I asked with a completely different look of annoyance than before. ¡°Why again?¡± __ Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I edit, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 At my words, the trash booger king burst into laughter. He grabbed his stomach and laughed like a madman. ¡°You are really different from other ladies.¡± When he responded politely, I felt goosebumps. I responded without hiding my disgusted expression. ¡°The Prince is very different from the Crown Prince!¡± The Crown Prince did not come here. Even if he was of a family that was the official ruler of the country, he showed arrogance for not coming to the coronation ceremony of a nobleman. But, why was this one here? Did Lucian know? I don¡¯t think he greeted¡­ ¡°You already know why I¡¯m here, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No¡­? I don¡¯t know at all?¡± I answered with a smirk. I couldn¡¯t wait to leave this place. I had no intention of wanting to be in the same room with a person who had a history of kidnapping. If Bellisa wasn¡¯t with me, I¡¯d just ignore him. I was worried that there might be sparks flying towards her, so I sent her away first. He spoke with a grin as if all my thoughts were reflected in my expression. Just like a person who had forgotten to wear the Prince¡¯s mask a while ago, his expression and tone changed completely. ¡°Are you really going to turn down my proposal?¡± He was very tenacious. Was he really doing that¡­ to the person he kidnapped? I did not hide my absurdness and responded, ¡°If it were you, would you marry the person who kidnapped you? Does it make sense?¡± ¡°What else can¡¯t I do?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Did I rape you or violate you after kidnapping you? Wouldn¡¯t what you did to me be greater?¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t poured the spicy sauce on you, do you think you would have left me alone?¡± ¡°You never know. Maybe, I will raise you well and make you my bride.¡± ¡­Huh, what is with this bastard? I don¡¯t have Stockholm Syndrome, so why should I marry him? ¡°I will never do it. Never! never!¡± I thought I should say it clearly on this occasion, so I insisted strongly with my hand gestures. ¡®So, please, get lost¡­¡¯ Ah really. I had to tell the Duke or Lucian about his identity¡ª! Why do I have to suffer like this by myself because I can¡¯t talk about it? The trash booger king, who was quietly looking at me huffing, murmured in a deep, subdued voice. I realized that even the good low-pitched tones that were good to listen to were scary in a dreary way. ¡°I never missed what I wanted.¡± ¡°So.¡± ¡°It means that I have to have everything I want to have.¡± The strangely shining purple eyes stared down at me. It was only then that I felt a sense of crisis in my situation. I thought this was my home ground, so I got clumsy. I slowly stepped back. However, the trash booger king, who had followed me as much, quickly narrowed the distance and snatched my waist. ¡°Will you let go of this?¡± The trash booger king, holding me tight with both arms as I struggled, whispered in my ear. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Disgusted, I tried to get away from him and didn¡¯t answer. Nevertheless, he continued to speak as if he had not waited for an answer in the first place. ¡°Where is your uncle, and what is he doing right now? Also, where did your parents die in a carriage accident? In addition¡­¡± Ack, his lips touched my ear. This trash booger king¡­! I struggled and tried to give a headbutt. At that time, the trash booger king¡¯s body fell. It felt like someone was pulling him as he was not letting me go. The recoil pushed my body back, and I, who was wearing the dress, closed my eyes with a feeling that I was about to roll over on the floor. Though I didn¡¯t roll on the floor. Instead, I was wrapped up in something cozy but firm. A familiar scent filled my nostrils. Not long after I fell, the person, who had a more pleasant scent, snarled and spit out his words. ¡°You dare!¡± As I listened to Lucian¡¯s harsh voice, I grabbed his arm. I was really nervous because I thought I was going to fall like this. If I fell over, the pain would be second to none, and my dress would be messed up. That way, I would stand out and I would become the topic of rumors without knowing it¡­ If even the trash booger king got entangled in it, I would be seriously ruined. I ignored his proposal by pretending not to know. Still, if the rumors spread first, it may be difficult to reverse the situation even if Lucian, who became a Duke, came forward. When I recalled the more dizzying situation than I had expected, I let out a long sigh. Why did I provoke the trash booger king again? Really, you stupid idiot¡­! I was wheezing to myself, but Lucian asked kindly. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Of course. Anyone who sees it will know that he did something bad to me.¡± The trash booger king groaned angrily and got up as he brushed off his clothes. His pants were wrinkled as he had fallen irritably, and there was even a lot of dust on them. Still, Lucian didn¡¯t say anything and looked at him. The trash booger king¡¯s mouth was twisted with a force that seemed to tear things to pieces just by looking at it. ¡°It¡¯s strange.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The trash booger king tilted his head slowly as he let out a smile that didn¡¯t suit the situation. ¡°You are not really siblings, yet you are truly affectionate.¡± The gorgeous purple eyes slowly came out and looked at Lucian alternately. He tilted his head, smiling bitterly as if he had completely removed the mask of a prince. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching since before, and I really like the friendship between siblings.¡± ¡°¡­Friendship?¡± ¡°Right. Aren¡¯t the two of you brothers and sisters in the family register, whether you¡¯re real siblings or whatever? If so, is it more than just a good relationship between siblings?¡± I frowned at the sarcastic nuance. It was really the same tone and behavior as when I first saw him in the maze forest. Oh really! For self-defense, I would have to bring that spicy sauce with me! This time, it would pour out on his both eyes! I replied politely with a face that I did not know what had just happened. ¡°Would it be a problem to have a good friendship with your brother?¡± Even if it was dirty and lethal, the people who would become a problem if the situation escalated further would be me and Lucian. This was the Duchy, and there were many nobles in the banquet hall. And, the fact that the trash booger king was the prince was also unchanged. No matter how high a duke may be among the nobles, he was inferior to the youngest son of the Imperial Family. Because of that, I wanted to demand a quick dismissal, concluding that it was better to avoid him even if it was dirty because it was a natural rule in a class society. But, the trash booger king heard my question. He raised the corners of his lips pleased, and his eyes lit up, but rather, Lucian looked down at me obliquely with a face like he had been hit. Lucian bit his lips in anger. What the hell was wrong, I didn¡¯t know. Then, the trash booger king answered. He used a neat tone as if he had forgotten that he had wanted to raise another issue. ¡°Sure. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem¡­ I just wanted to say that the brothers and sisters look really good.¡± People were coming this way with good timing. Apparently, it was a group of ladies who were famous in the social world. They were chatting on their way to the powder room, and when they saw the trash booger king and Lucian, they were startled and busy greeting them. I glanced at them while still holding Lucian¡¯s arms, and after meeting the gazes of the fierce-eyed ladies, I secretly pulled away. However, he didn¡¯t want to let me go. He pulled me back, put me in his arms, and hugged me tightly. The tall man opened his mouth as he hugged me from behind in a cold voice that didn¡¯t show any emotion. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what other people think.¡± At Lucian¡¯s words, the trash booger king widened his eyes and then narrowed them. I got goosebumps when I saw him with his eyes shining as if he was genuinely amused. ¡®¡­Seriously, I¡¯m most scared when he smiles like that, that guy.¡¯ As I averted my gaze, I was disappointed in myself. I dozed off for a moment again. Sh*t¡­ I really wanted to go back to my room, whether it was a banquet or something, but I had no intention of leaving the banquet where Lucian was the lead. As of today, I wanted to enjoy the banquet with him until the end. Lucian wrapped around me and left. As I passed the group of ladies, their eyes were so frightening. It seemed to shout to me, ¡®Leave your brother alone!¡¯ ¡°Well then, see you next time. Lady Rachel.¡± It wasn¡¯t very loud from behind, but a clear low-pitched voice greeted me. That tough bastard would come back to me again. I felt like I had to prepare for something. I thought Lucian was going to the banquet hall. However, we arrived at an annex in the corner of the mansion. Lucian, who entered the place that seemed to have been used for a long time, stood still and did not say anything. I was so conscious of it that I only moved my fingers in his arms. I gently raised my eyes. Had he ever been so angry¡­? What to do now? I¡¯d never seen Lucian get angry, so how should I apologize if he was terribly angry? As I recalled various apologies in my head, he let out a long sigh. He took off the coat he was wearing and tried to put it on the sofa casually. ¡°Ah, no, no! There¡¯s a lot of dust.¡± I took the coat from him and held it carefully. Then, I glanced up at him and quickly lowered my eyes. It was because I did not have the confidence to face the golden eyes full of anger. ¡­No, Lucian. No matter how much you do it with only your eyes, were you cursing¡­? __ Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I edit, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 I could read the curse in his eyes with just the light of a small magic lamp coming through the window. ¡®What the hell are you doing¡­? Do I have to make an accident on a day like today?¡¯ It almost seemed like a rebuke of that kind, so I bowed my head and only bit my lips. I wondered what I should apologize for to make him feel better. ¡°You¡­¡± While I was thinking about it, Lucian opened his mouth first. As I heard the trembling voice that seemed to contain his anger, he felt my heart shatter. My hands trembled when I even thought that I might be abandoned. ¡°¡­What do you think of me?¡± I couldn¡¯t figure out how to respond to Lucian¡¯s question. I didn¡¯t mean to ignore him. ¡­It was just an accident. I didn¡¯t know that the trash booger king would come out of there. I couldn¡¯t even breathe properly as his voice was so harsh that there was a rustling sound at the end. It was because something I had never thought of before was drawn in front of my eyes. If¡­ What if¡­ What if Lucian hates me? ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Brother¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He didn¡¯t open his mouth to my apology. Instead, he took a very deep breath and then exhaled. ¡°On a day like today, I shouldn¡¯t have created a problem¡­ I¡¯ll be really careful next time.¡± The horrors of the past seemed to overlap. I¡¯d already experienced moments of being hated by others, so why did I think Lucian would still like me? I was arrogant without even knowing it¡­ Intoxicated by Lucian¡¯s affection, I forgot my place. Here, too, I forgot that I was just an adopted child. It felt as if my head was bleached white. I couldn¡¯t think as usual, and I just licked my lips and bowed my head. I couldn¡¯t afford to make eye contact with him. ¡­What if he looked at me with an annoyed look? What if I was bothering him, and he sent me somewhere else? Seeing him live happily, my initial intention to leave remains the same, but I never thought that he would secretly abandon me in the first place. My eyes burned hot. The tip of my nose was hot, and a ringing in my ears made it impossible for me to know what he was saying or how he looked at me. At this moment, I thought only of this, how to avoid being abandoned by him in the first place. ardently. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be married off a little later. Can¡¯t I just stay with brother until then?¡± ¡®It¡¯s so nice to be with you.¡¯ I grabbed his coat with trembling hands and continued. Forgetting that his coat was crumpled at my fingertips, I was busy voicing out the squeezed words. ¡°I won¡¯t do any harm. I¡¯ll sort out those invitations and keep the schedule as brother tells me to. Just¡­ It was all my fault.¡± I hurt myself by the words I uttered. It was because I remembered that I had said exactly what I was saying. I habitually tried not to recall the past. It wasn¡¯t just an act after being possessed. Even before coming here, I was regularly erasing the past. As the situation worsened, there were cases where I could not even remember what had happened just a week ago. It was then that I realized the severity of my body and went to the hospital with difficulty and was diagnosed. I was diagnosed with post-traumatic stress disorder ¡ª or PTSD. After receiving the diagnosis, the thought that came to my mind was not that I was absurdly worried about myself, but rather, ¡®If I tell my parents, will I look pitiful?¡¯ If they regretted and sympathized with what they had done to me, would I be able to move back into that cozy house¡­? I wake up from nightmares every day. When I woke up, I consciously locked the past and acted like an ordinary person. Even though I was fed up with the nightmare of that time, I earnestly asked for it. ¡°So¡­ Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Don¡¯t leave me angry like them. Don¡¯t despise me or ignore me as they do. ¡®¡­Please, Lucian.¡¯ I used to hold back my tears well, but now, I couldn¡¯t stand it. I was afraid just of the assumptions¡­ Just the thought of him hating me and ignoring me made me shudder. ¡°What the hell!¡± At my words, Lucian burst out in anger as if he couldn¡¯t stand it, and grabbed my shoulder strongly. ¡°What the hell are you talking about!¡± I shook my head in surprise. He had never raised his voice like this. I cried out loud as my heart felt like it was going to drop. ¡°Well then¡­ Why are you angry?¡± Obviously, he was angry, and he was still angry¡­ ¡°Haa¡­ Ray.¡± His face was obscured by my tears, though Lucian suddenly looked at me with a look of great distress. ¡°How do I make you know my heart?¡± He murmured in a very earnest tone and held me before locking me in his tight arms and hugging me tightly. I was rather relieved by the hug so strong that it took my breath away. It was a strange feeling. The sound of his pounding, beating heart was right next to my ear. He lowered his head and buried his lips in my ear¡­ The place where the trash booger king¡¯s lips touched. Panting because of the already bursting cry, I dug deeper into him. Even though we were already close enough, I clung to him as if I wouldn¡¯t leave a single gap. Following my actions, Lucian¡¯s body shook slightly. It was only then that I was able to properly put my mind at ease because the atmosphere was pleasant. Oh, I guess he wouldn¡¯t leave me. So. I lost strength in my body. I leaned completely against him and closed my eyes. He then pressed his lips to my ear and moved from side to side. My shoulders trembled at the slow and bizarre movement as I had once dreamed of. The next moment, Lucian opened his mouth. How I knew it was because of the hot breath poured into my ear. ¡°Haa, Ray.¡± Although it was the same calling as before, it felt completely different. Hairs stood up all over my body. The tears stopped flowing. ¡°When will I ever be angry at you?¡± ¡®¡­Well, look. You¡¯re angry, right?¡¯ I felt like my tears were about to burst, so I grabbed his coat and closed my eyes tightly. ¡°Huu¡­¡± As he exhaled deeply, the breath ruffled my ears. His breath was so hot I bit my lip. I felt like a moan would come out without me knowing. In a subtle atmosphere, I could not do this or that and waited for him to speak. ¡°Ray, I¡¯m waiting.¡± ¡°¡­Wha, what?¡± Could it be that he was just waiting for me to get married off? If that was the case, it seemed like I would be upset¡­ If no one else and Lucian thought so. ¡°I want you to know, first of all, I¡¯m still waiting.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I couldn¡¯t come up with any answers because I couldn¡¯t figure it out. All I could do was lean on his firm and warm arms. Suddenly, a knock was heard on the annex door. Lucian¡¯s tongue-clicking sound echoed in the air. ¡°It¡¯s not good for the lead to leave the place for a long time.¡± I jumped in surprise at the voice I heard outside the door, and Lucian gently wiped my back. ¡°Shh, it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°The, the Duke¡­¡± ¡°Now, I¡¯m the Duke, Ray.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± I finally came to my senses. I hurriedly pulled myself off him and was disappointed to see his coat crumpled in my arms. Lucian smiled a little when he saw me like that. I put the coat over his shoulder and tried to spread the folds out somehow. He grabbed my hand and opened the door. The Duke, now the predecessor Duke, was right in front of the door, standing with his arms crossed. ¡°You were here, too.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think you¡¯re the only one running here, silly.¡± ¡°Huh, as expected, people¡¯s thoughts are no different.¡± ¡°Haa, our daughter is a mess.¡± ¡°Du, Duke¡­¡± I habitually called him. However, when noticed, I fixed it and called again. ¡°¡­Predecessor Duke.¡± At my call, he looked displeased and took my hand that was holding onto Lucian. ¡°I¡¯ll go take Ray. You do your job.¡± ¡°¡­She must have been startled.¡± Lucian stared intently at my hand held by the predecessor Duke with a stern look signally that he did not like it, though he did not stop it. ¡°Yes. Surprising a child who was already not feeling well¡­¡± Looking at him still, I asked. ¡°Can I go back to my room? The banquet is still in full swing.¡± ¡°Our daughter. The dress is very dirty.¡± It was then that I realized my condition. The downside of the black dress was that it was easily stained with dirt. I didn¡¯t know because it was dark, but my dress was as messy as Lucian¡¯s coat. ¡°Anyway, if you are here, this guy will only care about you. As the Head to this day, I cannot tolerate that.¡± I was sorry for the predecessor Duke¡¯s resolute words. As I was lowering my head, a large hand came up to me and supported my chin. When I slowly raised my gaze, Lucian, who was smiling softly, caught my eye. ¡°You must not bow your head recklessly.¡± __ Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I edit, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 ¡°Brother?¡± Lucian¡¯s golden eyes looked mysterious and bright like a full moon floating behind him. He added a word to me, who couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the full moon-like eyes that seemed to make wishes come true. ¡°In any form, in any relationship¡­¡± He paused for a moment as he spoke, then continued, ¡°¡­You, no matter what anyone says, belong to the Leon family.¡± As expected, the full moon must grant wishes. I felt the uneasiness that had opened in his words completely dissipate. Without taking my eyes off him, I held the hand of the predecessor duke tightly. Then, this time, the predecessor duke murmured. ¡°Who said anything bad to my daughter?¡± I plucked up my courage at the short, shrill remark. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± If it wasn¡¯t now, I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to say it again, so I brought out the words that I had not been able to convey. ¡°When I was kidnapped. At that time, there was a kidnapper whom I saw his face, and I recently met that kidnapper again. I met him today.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The two had different reactions. While the predecessor duke raised his eyes in surprise, Lucian just looked at me quietly. ¡°I should have told you in advance, though something happened and I forgot to tell you.¡± ¡°Who is that person! Tell me right now¡­!¡± Holding the hand of the predecessor duke who was leaping, I continued. ¡°The Prince.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± The blue eyes of the predecessor duke opened as if they were about to pop out. At the same time, Lucian showed no reaction. I added, glancing at them with different reactions. ¡°Strangely, the kidnapper turned up to be the Prince. He also knew me, and I knew he was the kidnapper, but since he has already become the Prince, I don¡¯t know what to say¡­¡± My conscience was pierced when I tried to talk about the decisive reason why he became the Prince. So, I was wondering if I should talk about this part as well. However, the predecessor duke let go of my hand. ¡°Are you talking about the empty head that¡¯s at my house now?¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°I asked if you were referring to the unscrupulous bastard who dared to abduct you with a proposal.¡± The blue eyes gleamed fiercely. I thought he was going to cause an accident right away, so I took his hand again. ¡°Predecessor duke. First of all¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not enough to dare to kidnap you, so he was trying to mock our Leon family? It¡¯s unacceptable that he¡¯s a member of the Royal Family.¡± I hurriedly stopped the predecessor duke, who was likely to let go of my hand and run. ¡°First of all, today is brother¡¯s coronation ceremony, so I think it would be better not to create an incident. On the other hand¡­ Uh, I mean¡ª¡± What should I do, on the other hand? Once I said that, I also didn¡¯t know how to deal with the trash booger king. After all, how the hell am I supposed to punish that guy who became a prince¡­? Lucian called me, who was unable to hide my bewildered expression. ¡°Rei.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Thanks for telling me now.¡± ¡°Brother¡­¡± I was relieved again by his words. It felt strange that he knew and reassured me whenever I felt anxious. ¡­Since when? Since when did he stop asking me? And, since when did I become oblivious to Lucian¡¯s thoughts¡­? It was a really strange feeling. From a young age, I could tell what he was thinking just by looking at his face. Still, he often gave me a look that I couldn¡¯t understand. But recently, Lucian said what I wanted to say before I even said it ¡ª telling me what I wanted to hear. Even though it felt like something was reversed, I didn¡¯t hate it. I was just upset that I couldn¡¯t get to know Lucian. ¡°Father can stay still for the time being.¡± ¡°Then, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to leave him alone?¡± Lucian frowned as if he was offended by the predecessor duke¡¯s words. He replied immediately, ¡°Is it possible?¡± ¡°Hmm. No wonder I couldn¡¯t find anything in that empty head how hard I searched.¡± ¡°Everything goes according to plan. Don¡¯t let things go wrong.¡± Seeing Lucian speaking in a cold voice, my shoulders shivered. It was something I¡¯d never seen before. ¡°Anyway, I will wrap up the coronation ceremony properly, so please take Ray to her room.¡± After uttering irritatedly, Lucian glanced at my hand that was holding the predecessor duke¡¯s hand for a moment, then smoothed his clothes. At that moment, an attendant approached quickly from afar. ¡°Duke, you are here!¡± The attendant was the only attendant that Lucian usually brought. Probably his full-time attendant. ¡°Oh, my God! Why is your coat like this? It¡¯s wrinkled, right? Wait a minute. I knew it¡­¡± I shuddered at the attendant words, and I turned my gaze slightly. However, instead, met Lucian¡¯s eyes. He smiled thinly at me. I swallowed my saliva as I saw him smiling a bewitching smile under the soft glowing light. ¡­It was strange. What the hell is this feeling? The attendant took something from his pocket and ran it over Lucian¡¯s coat and pants. It removed the dust and wrinkles a little. ¡°Stop it, that¡¯s enough.¡± Watching him coldly shake the servant¡¯s hand, it seemed to be clear what I had been vaguely thinking about. Why was I only now aware of this? ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Leaving a message to the predecessor duke next to me, he slipped his gaze straight to me. Lucian took a step closer and brushed off my tangled hair, then whispered. ¡°From tomorrow, let¡¯s be together as scheduled.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, brother.¡± He wrinkled his brow slightly as if he was dissatisfied with me calling him brother before gently raising the corner of his mouth. ¡°Good night, Ray.¡± As he said his greetings, hot lips touched my cheek. It was similar to the bisou we usually do, but now, my cheeks feel even hotter. When he rubbed my cheek a few more times with a touch of regret, Lucian turned his back and started walking. Watching the attendant run after him, I realized how considerate he was to walk with me at a regular speed. ¡°Hmm.¡± Meanwhile, the predecessor duke next to me let out a short sigh as if he didn¡¯t like it, but he didn¡¯t say any more. As if he already knew Lucian¡¯s double appearance. So, Lucian¡­ ¡­He doesn¡¯t smile at anyone but me. ¡­He doesn¡¯t care about anyone but me. It was the most shocking thing that happened today that I only found out about these two facts now. At the same time, the predecessor duke led me, who had hardened by surprise. ¡°Let¡¯s go, my daughter. That guy is a little crazy. We¡¯ll take care of things, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Come to think of it, didn¡¯t the predecessor duke also ignore Lucian at some point¡­? Did he ignore everything he said before? ¡­Or, was it because Lucian became the duke? I couldn¡¯t organize my confused thoughts and just followed the predecessor duke¡¯s lead. Although he asked me a few times, I couldn¡¯t answer properly as everything was confusing. Everything that happened today or anything that happened with Lucian gave me new facts and shocks. I was the only one who didn¡¯t know what others already knew. Even though I thought I knew everything about Lucian in particular¡­ ¡°My daughter.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°What are you thinking about so much?¡± As we were in front of the door to my room, which we had arrived at before I knew it, the predecessor duke suddenly asked. ¡°¡­I think it¡¯s because I¡¯ve only now found out something I didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The predecessor duke asked me with a faint smile. ¡°Do you really think you know everything?¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± ¡°My daughter is so naive. That¡¯s why I¡¯m worried.¡± What was he worried about¡­? Still, I only thought of it inside and couldn¡¯t get it out of my mouth. ¡°So, that¡¯s why dad said¡­ If you ever need help, just tell me. It¡¯s always true.¡± Nevertheless, in my head, I couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying. What help was I supposed to ask from the predecessor duke? ¡°Anyway, dad must go now. Can you be alone?¡± ¡°Amber is¡­¡± I spoke up automatically, though I remembered Amber¡¯s words that she was going to the banquet hall today because there was not enough staff. The predecessor duke nodded his head as if he knew everything without listening to me and gently stroked my hair. It wasn¡¯t like he had any regrets about his old love like before, but rather like he was dealing with a really cute daughter¡­ I had a strange feeling. ¡°I will call your handmaid. Just stay on your own for a while.¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Then, he tapped on my shoulder and opened the door to my room. I went into the room and looked at him, and eventually, the predecessor duke gently waved his hand and closed the door. I stared blankly at the silently closed door, then walked helplessly and sat down on the sofa. Closing my eyes, I thought about the events of the day one by one. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t have thought that this was so bad, but now I know. ¡­Suddenly, Lucian became the perfect master of the Duchy. The coronation ceremony was just today, and he was already the perfect owner. From Amber to the handmaidens, until the attendants and finally the predecessor duke¡­ Everyone obeyed Lucian and did not complain ¡ª even the predecessor duke. ¡°¡­Why am I the only one who didn¡¯t know?¡± It was only today that I felt devastated by the truth. I thought I was closer to him than anyone else, but I was confused by the thought that it wasn¡¯t. __ Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I edit, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 After the Duke¡¯s coronation ceremony, tomorrow¡¯s day was the same as before. Returning to my daily life where I had been stuck with Lucian before getting sick, I was busy sorting out invitations that came like a wave of water. After the coronation ceremony, the slightly depressed mood disappeared as I got busy, and Lucian was still caring for me. ¡°Duke, please review the documents regarding the seeds distributed to the residents.¡± However, there was a little difference¡­ Before the coronation ceremony, I was alone with him. But now, the office was crowded with newly elected aides and aides who had previously served as assistants to the previous duke. When the spacious office was crowded with new desks and people, I felt a new sensation. ¡­Truly, Lucian had become a duke. I didn¡¯t think there were that many aides in the original story¡­ Did they just appear like they were passing by? I sighed slightly as I watched Lucian have a serious conversation with the aide. ¡°Whoo.¡± What was it¡­? Although I didn¡¯t know how to express this feeling, it just felt a bit empty. When I finished sorting the first invitations and lifted my head, I met Lucian, who was just gazing at me. ¡°Are you done?¡± His narrow, curved eyes were warm and soft. That alone shows how much he cares for me, so why do I keep feeling this way? I answered, trying to ignore my feelings. ¡°There are a lot of invitations. I¡¯ll take a closer look once more and divide the grades so that brother can pick and go.¡± When I answered eagerly, Lucian just looked at me with a smile on his face. ¡°Excuse me, Duke.¡± Then, an aide came to him with a document. As I was sharing the same desk with Lucian, I could observe the change in his expression right next to him. The corners of his lips that were naturally raised when he looked at me went down when he glanced at the aide. With a perfect expressionless face, I peered at him as he instructed his aide here and there, and then glanced away. The aides were sweating profusely. Anyone could see that he was scared of the Duke with a terrifying expression as he bowed his head. As I turned my gaze to the aide who hurriedly returned to his seat after the talk had finished, suddenly, a large hand gently wrapped around my chin and turned it. When I widened my eyes while he was holding my face, Lucian let out a small laugh. ¡°We should have lunch.¡± ¡°Is that time already?¡± ¡°Today I ordered them to prepare your favorite spicy seafood spaghetti.¡± ¡°Wow¡­!¡± When I heard the exciting menu, I immediately felt like endorphins were running. My mouth was already salivating. ¡°Is it okay for brother to have spicy food? Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s delicious even if it¡¯s not spicy?¡± ¡°If you enjoy it, I will enjoy it as well.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± How could he speak so beautifully? I got up with him with an innocent smile. Before I left the office with Lucian, I clearly heard a sigh of relief from the aides. It would be scary if the boss was too blunt. Imagine that your boss was frowning even if you haven¡¯t done anything wrong¡­ You may really make a mistake and confess it yourself. If Lucian, who already killed people just by his looks, was to have an expressionless face, I thought I would die, too¡­ When I was young, I didn¡¯t get discouraged and followed along well¡­ Well, he didn¡¯t look like this at the time. After a simple lunch, we went out to the garden together. Early summer had already passed, and it was like summer in full swing. As soon as I stepped out, the sun was shining. Still, it was not very midsummer, so the wind was refreshing and cool. ¡°Do you have time for a walk with me? Brother seems to be very busy these days.¡± I didn¡¯t know it very well, so I couldn¡¯t know exactly how extensive his work was. Nevertheless, just counting the number of guests who came after the coronation ceremony, I could guess how busy he was. ¡­But, for Lucian, his name was more important than being busy. ¡°You should call me Lucian, Ray.¡± By the way, should I say thank you that he didn¡¯t force me when I was with other people? When there were just the two of us, he always pointed it out. Still, could I really call him, who became a duke, by name¡­? Ha, this is really troubling. I wanted to share my concerns with anyone, but who the hell should I ask? After a small sigh, I opened my mouth. ¡°Though brother is now the Duke, I don¡¯t know if I can call you by tour name.¡± As I grunted, he asked again. ¡°Who pointed out that mistake to you?¡± He opened his mouth slightly to a genuinely curious expression. It seemed like it was right, but it seemed that I shouldn¡¯t be involved. ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you going to the salon today?¡± At that, I changed the subject. He raised one eyebrow in disapproval but answered my question. ¡°I decided not to go for a while.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­Because something happened.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s too bad. Brother, you liked going to the salon.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I ever said that I liked it?¡± ¡­Did he not? I thought he liked it. It was a bit confusing¡­ Was it true that I knew about Lucian well? ¡°It¡¯s nice to go for a walk together.¡± He reached out and took my hand. He put his fingers between my fingers and grabbed them tightly. Since we hold hands frequently these days, I was used to holding hands. Oh, right¡­ I haven¡¯t given him a present yet. When asked to give a present to commemorate the coronation ceremony, he did not answer. Then, I forgot to ask again since there had been so many things going on. However, it had been a while since the coronation ceremony, so it was a bit vague to say that it was given as a present for the coronation ceremony. I still want to give him a present¡­ How can I give it to him? ¡°Brother, can we have tea time a little earlier today?¡± ¡°If you call me Lucian.¡± No¡­ Why do I feel so bad? As I tilted my head in a situation where I felt something was wrong, I realized my identity. It was a deal that the previous Duke often made. When I said to do something to him, there was a saying that followed¡­ He forced me to call him ¡®dad.¡¯ This was really weird¡­ How was this aspect about them the same? Although these two father-and-son argued that they didn¡¯t look alike, in fact, they were similar in many ways. It was funny, so I smiled a little and called his nickname affectionately. ¡°Luci, let¡¯s drink our tea, okay?¡± His golden eyes seemed to deepen as I narrowed my eyes, hanging from his arms. ¡°Okay.¡± Even if the answer was short, there was joy in it, so I felt good. Coming to the nearby orangerie, we sat facing each other and started talking. ¡°Oscar said he found a silver fox in the mountains behind him. Are there any silver foxes? I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°He showed a lot of curiosity. And, he said that he was thinking about whether he should save its life by treating him as a member of the same race or whether he should catch him and use it as a scarf on his neck as it is not a beast anyway.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s not a shapeshifter, weren¡¯t they both the same kind of fox?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°So, Damian complained a lot about how he needed a scarf in the first place.¡± As I chatted, Lucian didn¡¯t show much interest. Nevertheless, I was glad that he did not take his eyes off me and seriously listened to my uninteresting stories. So, we chatted more than usual. I didn¡¯t know if it was more because of my childhood memories. Even if he didn¡¯t say anything in return, looking at his friendly expression made me feel reassured, and the words kept coming out. Because of that, I didn¡¯t realize that time had passed. I stopped talking only after I saw the sky gradually reddening behind him. At that, I remembered what I was going to ask and I pondered for a moment about how to describe the gift he wanted. A good idea came to mind. It was a good thing. Lucian is good, I am good, and the aides are good. When I glanced at him slightly, I spoke to him, who was still gently raising the corners of his lips. ¡°Brother, smile like that in front of other people.¡± Was it a sudden request? Seeing Lucian¡¯s expression subtly hardened, I hurriedly spoke. ¡°If you do, I¡¯ll give you a present.¡± Wohoo. That was good! It was perfect timing. I could finally give Lucian a present. Come to think of it, all the presents I¡¯d given him during this time were only small things. Because of that, I wanted to give him something he liked this time. I gazed at him in anticipation of his answer. Lucian looked at me with a mysterious expression and slowly opened his mouth. ¡°The present¡­ is anything okay?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The moment he heard my confirmation, the light in his eyes changed in an instant. Was it my illusion that it looked full of thirst like a hungry predator¡­? However, the thought passed, and I waited for the pretty lips to open again with a positive reply. The next moment, Lucian got up. He came over to me and gently held my hair. I looked up at him with an expression that I did not understand what was going on. Meanwhile, he leaned his hips at an angle on the table and looked down at me. I could see his golden eyes full of strange ecstasy. With a look of anticipation on his face, he took a moment to catch his breath and then spoke again clearly. ¡°Then¡­ give me you, Rachel.¡± Excuse me¡­? ¡­I beg your pardon? Give you what? __ Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I edit, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 I wondered if I had heard something wrong and then burst into laughter after thinking about it for a while. It reminded me of something I said to him a long time ago. That was when I asked brother Lucian for time, didn¡¯t I? Was that what that meant¡­? However, since I was already spending almost all of my time with him, I tilted my head. So, what did he mean? On the other hand, Lucian was waiting for my answer. His expression looked desperate but also arrogant, as if taking something for granted. ¡­Could he have put on an arrogant expression? He was always kind to me, so I didn¡¯t know if he could make this kind of expression. But, it didn¡¯t feel awkward. It was because it was the expression I saw often in the webtoon. Uh¡­ So, what did he mean? Lucian gazed at my bewildered expression and slowly raised the corners of his mouth. At the same time, his eyes were slightly distorted. It looked more like crying than smiling. It seemed as if it flew to me slowly, like a slow-motion video. Deep into my eyes and deep into my heart, my fingertips trembled at the feeling of it entering without knowing the limits. Before I could fully understand what kind of emotion I was feeling right now, Lucian approached me. He slowly lowered his head and looked at me, who was unable to take my eyes off him. The golden eyes gradually occupying my field of vision stopped in front of my nose. From a distance enough to share each other¡¯s breath, he exhaled softly. His hot breath touched the tip of my nose and lips, then disappeared. ¡­Deja vu. Again, I felt a sense of dread. When was it¡­? When was the time? Did this happen to me again? Unlike my tightly spinning head, my body was so stiff that I could not move. As I couldn¡¯t breathe properly, I tried to remember¡­ Where was the source of this sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu? It must have happened in a dream¡­ I kissed Lucian in such a bizarre dream, which was a dream even after waking up. Even then, he came so slowly as though I couldn¡¯t avoid it¡­ like he knew. ¡­Or, even if I avoided it, it was already too late. ¡°Do you feel like you¡¯re still dreaming?¡± He asked like someone who read my mind. I blinked my eyes in surprise. Lucian shed a fine laugh at my actions before covering my cheeks. His large hand covered my chin to my earlobe. The heat seemed to spread everywhere, and it felt like his heat was flowing through his touch. ¡°Huuu¡­¡± Every time he sighed, his breath touched me ¡ª all over the nose, lips, cheeks, and nape of the neck. It felt like he was stroking me, and my heart started beating wildly. My surprised heart, which had stopped in shock, began to beat rapidly, pumping blood. As the twisted lake was unraveled, it seemed like the water splashed out and poured all over my face. It was not just water¡­ it was water with a lot of red paint dissolved in it. Even without looking at myself, I could tell that my face was burning like a fire. ¡°You will give it to me, right?¡± Rubbing my face as if it was more precious than any precious jewel, he asked in a whisper. I had no choice but to ask a beat late. ¡°¡­What was it?¡± ¡°Huuu¡­¡± He didn¡¯t answer but laughed with a low voice like he wasn¡¯t going to ask anymore. I gazed into his eyes with trembling eyes. Unlike me, who was trembling, the golden eyes that did not move even a little were friendly yet determined. The golden eyes that stared at me tenaciously as though they would not tolerate an unexpected reply began to come closer. When the distance was too far out of focus, I naturally closed my eyes. Hot, soft lips brushed over my thin eyelids. The lips that had touched softly like a bisou, this time, fell on the other eyelid. With the momentum to lick his lips all over my face, Lucian put his lips everywhere and then gradually went down. I couldn¡¯t even breathe. It may be because I anticipated where his lips would eventually arrive. As my face was tightly locked in the two large hands, he put his lips on the tip of my nose then lifted them off and whispered. The utterly lowered voice gave me a chilling feeling just by listening to it. ¡°Maybe¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I couldn¡¯t give any answers. My thought circuit had already stopped, so I had no choice but to remain frozen like a broken doll. Lucian paused for a moment and then whispered. His whisper resounded from a distance my lips could hear before my ears. ¡°It was originally mine from the beginning.¡± He spoke in a firm tone like it was to ask for an opinion kindly. I also held my breath and then bit my lower lip, breathing urgently as though it was about to burst. ¡°Hup!¡± It was hot. I couldn¡¯t stand it any longer as his lips, hotter than my face, bit my lower lip. Panting and opening my lips, he interlocked them together as if waiting. As though turning a key in, our tightly intertwined lips turned at an angle. I crawled and grabbed his arm. Feeling a sensation like I was floating, I was going to fall if I didn¡¯t hold onto it anywhere and that made me anxious. The pants and exhalations, he sucked it all in. The next moment, he breathed his breath into me¡­ as intensely as breathing new life. The fingers that were holding his arm shuddered. Even when I pulled it like a pinch, he didn¡¯t let out a single groan. A lump of hot flesh broke through between the lips, which turned to the other side. The moist flesh was hotter than the lips, and I felt like my mouth was about to burn. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± As Lucian exhaled his breath in satisfaction, he moved his tongue, gently rubbing my hardened tongue inside. A wet sound pierced my ears. He patted the flesh in my mouth while sweeping the inside of my cheek. It moved like that as if checking the hard teeth one by one. ¡°Hua¡­¡± After a while, I took a deep breath. Since I couldn¡¯t even breathe through my nose, I desperately swallowed it because I felt like I was going to pass out. But soon, my lips were closed again. I grabbed his arms as though clinging, and I couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Then, for a moment, a thought flashed through my mind. ¡­Since when? Now that I realized that he was courting me with his whole body, I only had doubts. However, that brief thought quickly evaporated due to the intruder coming in deep. Lucian¡¯s body trembled with ecstasy. Finally, he told her of his feelings. Just seeing Rachel disorganized in his arms gave him a dizzying pleasure. Intoxicated by the blinding ecstasy, the desire to take everything she had was soaring. Ha, this was it¡­ It was such a feeling. It was so different from the kiss he stole from her when she was sick, he felt resentful that he had not overcome the urge at that time. It would have been nice if their first day was today¡­ Forgetting the memory of sharing each other¡¯s breath and saliva for the first time, she was still lovable. Her tiny body was trapped in his arms, and every time she jumped, a dark desire clouded his eyes. He wants to knock her down like this. He wants to dig up all of her like this and put her in his own eyes. Blood rushed just imagining her rustling under him and shedding tears. He had been having a lot of bad thoughts lately. He always did, especially when Rachel was staring at him. At that time, he had a strange thought¡­ Sometimes, to the point where he got sick of himself as his lustful desire for her knew no end. Lucian thought of a fashion doll that looked just like Rachel displayed in his subspace collection. His eyes, imagining the scene where Rachel was displayed together among the fashion dolls, blurred. Just imagining it was thrilling, and a shiver ran through his body. ¡°Huu¡­¡± A spontaneous groan poured out. With just a kiss and imagination, he saw the end of his climax. As his trembling black eyelashes calmed down, he admitted. Indeed¡­ As his father, Enzo, warned, he was insane. To the extent that the word ¡®incurable disease¡¯ was a waste, he was just a doll that was made incorrectly. It had been like this since he was born, so Lucian didn¡¯t even think about fixing it. He just pondered how to get her completely into his hands. Only the lips were connected, and it was this good? If only he could drink all of her breath with her whole body bound¡­ Even if he gave his life, it wouldn¡¯t be a waste. ¡°Ha-uh, brother¡­¡± In his arms, Rachel panted as her face dyed red. He could no longer hold back and hugged her tightly so that she could not escape, even though he knew that she was out of breath. Lucian sat her down on his thighs and hugged her tight as if to keep her in his arms. ¡°Ah.¡± The bright red eyes and shiny pink lips were so adorable. He then put his hand under her ear as he waited for her to breathe. Lucian whispered while pressing down on the spot where the mole was, which he couldn¡¯t see now but knew even if he didn¡¯t see it. ¡°From now on, whenever you call me brother, I will kiss you. Until you run out of breath and ask for help, just like that¡­ Deep, hard.¡± At his words, Rachel¡¯s face began to turn red without limit. Lucian licked her lips slowly while observing her face. At first glance, the sweet taste seemed to linger on the tip of his tongue even though it wouldn¡¯t be possible. __ Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I edit, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 10. I thought it had changed. Since then, I hadn¡¯t been able to pull myself together. It was because, since that day, Lucian had blatantly exposed his affection to me. ¡­How had he been holding on? No, how did he hide it? Even right now, as I was sorting out the invitations, I had to pretend not to notice his hot gaze, who still gazed at me as if he was going to ignite me. His invitation. How much longer do I hate to wait for him to be satisfied? I glanced at the invitations piling up by the side of the chair I was sitting in and then put the invitations in my hand down on the desk. I felt a little tired. Since I had kept my head down from looking at the invitations, my shoulders and neck hurt. Lucian quickly noticed my condition with the slightest sigh and tapped the desk. Then, the aides who were working with their noses stuck at the desks all raised their heads in unison. The aides, who sat at their desks on either side and turned their heads towards us, seemed a little frightened. Lucian said coldly, putting his papers aside. ¡°Everyone, get out.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Understand, Duke!¡± With more coordinated movements than the knights, the aides left the office quickly. I glared at Lucian with a puzzled face. When he was like this, there was only one reason. ¡°My lips hurt!¡± I covered my mouth with my hand and protested weakly. He coveted my lips every day. I think I saw the morning sun one day, but after kissing, it felt like the sun was setting. ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t you working? I think things are going to be delayed?¡± While I was shooting back at him fiercely, I covered my mouth with both hands with a ¡®gasp¡¯sound. This was the reason why my lips were taken by him over and over again. He relentlessly stuck to his declaration that day. As if he really would definitely change my habit, he pushed me so hard no matter where I was. However, since childhood, I had called him ¡®brother.¡¯ Although my real age was already older than him, I had called him brother for a very long time. How could I just suddenly change my habit like flipping the palm of your hand¡­? As I hurriedly left my seat, he was one step faster. Lucian, who was already up, gently pressed my shoulder as I was about to get up. Even with that light gesture, I couldn¡¯t move. He had great strength as he had been training for a long time. Still, I didn¡¯t want to be swayed by him anymore. I don¡¯t know my feelings yet, and I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s changed now, and again¡­ ¡°It really hurts¡­ Ouch¡­¡± My lips were really hurt. ¡°Ugh¡­ my shoulder hurts.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± I thought my lips would get eaten again this time, but Lucian gently rubbed my shoulder instead. ¡°Haa¡­¡± It was really nice. It felt like he was only pressing at it, though he pressed exactly the part that felt tight and pressed it firmly. Because of that, a sigh leaked out from my mouth. It wasn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t like it, but it was a sigh of satisfaction. ¡°Um¡­¡± He grabbed the nape of my neck and rubbed my shoulders. I felt drowsy at the kneading hand that felt like drawing circles. ¡°Ha, so good.¡± I shut my eyes and savored it. It was so nice that I was thrilled all the way to the tip of my toes. While he stood behind me and gave me a massage, Lucian pressed down my shoulders, neck, and spine as his hand went down. It could not be compared to what Amber did. It seemed like a difference in grip strength. As I was entrusting myself to him for a while, it seemed that the touch had changed a bit. ¡­His fingertips that felt neat have gotten a bit clingy? ¡°Hmm?¡± When I opened my closed eyes, I met his golden eyes. He was standing behind me with his head down, and when our eyes met, he smiled softly. It was really mysterious. Whenever Lucian, who I thought was honest and naive, gave such a wild smile, I couldn¡¯t shake the thought that I had been deceived. I didn¡¯t know that the tear dot that stuck underneath the left corner of the lightly folded eyes would feel so lewd. Was it because he had some kind of trick that made me fall for him helplessly regardless of my will? I stared at him, unable to take my eyes off his slowly approaching face. As expected, he always came slowly as if he wanted to see my reaction. Though today was a little different from any other day. Lucian pressed his lips to mine very lightly and then slowly pulled it off. I felt his long fingers brushing away the hair covering my shoulders. Goosebumps stood up as he brushed away the hair that was wrapped around the nape of my neck. He pressed his fingertips down just below my ears and rubbed them in a circular motion. The act that would have felt nice just a moment ago tickled me strangely. I reflexively shrunk my shoulders and turned my head. The next moment, I felt his hot lips touching just below my ear. ¡°Huh!¡± It reminded me of the hot melted wax when I wrote letters to Bellisa. Even if I carefully pour the melted wax from the small spoon over the envelope, I always make a mistake. It was as hot as the wax I had touched at that time, but it felt like it was permeating all over my skin. I could feel the lips touching up against the skin. And then he sucked hard. ¡°Ah, huh.¡± My lips parted open and a strange sound came out. Startled, I hurriedly covered my mouth, but he sucked in my flesh more strongly than before. At the same time, I hated the way he gently massaged the bottom of my opposite ear with his fingertips. His eyes met mine as tears started to form. The thin curved eyes once again were really distracting. What made him so happy after putting such a huge worry on me? I couldn¡¯t sleep these days because of him. I knew the original story had gone wrong at this point, but what he was doing was¡­ Exactly¡­ like the behavior I saw in the original story¡­ It wasn¡¯t the ending I wanted, but obviously, the original story had gone wrong¡­ Why was he gazing at me with the same eyes he saw Noah in the original story? ¡­Had he become a friendly seme? Why was Lucian still looking at me with those terrifying yandere eyes? Why were those eyes¡­ ¡­Was it meant for me? It was really confusing. That was the only emotion I¡¯d been feeling lately¡­ Very, very confused. Even so, my heart that couldn¡¯t reject him harshly was the most annoying. After finishing all the schedule, I returned to my room, did a warm wash up and changed into pajamas. Normally, Lucian would have sat on the sofa and waited for me while looking at the papers, but he was still in the office to get the rest of the work done. It definitely felt like a lot of his work had increased. He became the Duke, so perhaps because of that, but now was an important time for farming, so he would need to pay more attention. ¡°Lady, would you like some cold tea?¡± Amber was a person who knew well that I liked cold tea more than hot tea. As she asked, she actually had already made the preparations, I gave a small smile to her cute behavior. ¡°If you already have it, just give it to me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She also brought iced tea with a smile on her face as if it was funny. ¡°Ha, so good.¡± ¡°Hoho, you worked hard.¡± ¡°Well, all I do is sort invitations, so I wouldn¡¯t call that hard.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how important an invitation is, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­It is?¡± ¡°Of course. I am the only one who manages the Lady¡¯s invitations?¡± ¡°Most of my work is done by you alone.¡± ¡°Even so, dress repairs and food items are not done by me. Maybe, it¡¯s just about conveying the Lady¡¯s taste instead?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? If you do all that, will you be able to sleep?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. Still, the invitation sorting is never done in the hands of anyone else. That¡¯s why invitations are so important that you don¡¯t entrust them to just anyone.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Hearing Amber¡¯s words, it was certainly true. If I was doing it for Lucian, I would have delivered to him mainly invitations from people around me. To put it simply, the invitation of the Bellisa family to business or social gatherings was number one. Then, public opinion would think that the Duchy Leon gave strength to Marquisate Bourgne. The smaller families will try to somehow tie strings to Marquisate Bourgne. Anyway, as it was a hierarchical society, Duchy Leon, the highest among the nobles, was in a position to save a single noble family just by their name. ¡°Certainly¡­ Amber, I think you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Yes! So, from generation to generation, the Duke¡¯s invitations were managed separately by the Duchess or the butler.¡± Following Amber¡¯s words, I choked while drinking the remaining iced tea. ¡°Cough, kugh.¡± ¡°Lady, be careful.¡± She quickly took a handkerchief and wiped the corners of my mouth and wet areas. ¡°¡­That¡¯s strange.¡± I uttered to her after taking the handkerchief and wiping my hands. ¡°What?¡± ¡°That¡¯s well¡­ Why am I, his sister, doing something important enough for the Duchess to do? Isn¡¯t it a bit strange?¡± Amber¡¯s expression darkened at my words. I swallowed a gulp as her eyes were as if seeing something very strange. She stared at me with strange eyes and came up to me and whispered in a small voice. ¡°Weren¡¯t you two dating?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°I thought you were definitely dating, you¡¯re not?¡± I jumped to my feet at her remark, which I had never expected. ¡°Amber, are you crazy? No matter how we are not blood-related, brother and I are siblings in the family register.¡± Amber gave me another strange look as I said that, and she sighed. ¡°In the past, there were many cases where they deliberately brought the family member into the house in advance and let them stay together before marrying them. As the Lady said, you¡¯re not blood-related, so what kind of siblings are you? It¡¯s between men and women.¡± __ Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I edit, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Of course, I was taken aback by Amber¡¯s unexpected remark, which I thought would be strange. I thought people would look at it strangely. No, that was certain. After all, we were brothers and sisters in the family register. However, when Amber said that there was no problem, who was usually thorough in manners, my confused head became more confused. I really couldn¡¯t understand the standards here. Did she think that we¡¯ve already fallen in love as brother and sister¡­? It may not be something to say as he already kissed my lips. ¡°But, we are still siblings.¡± At my feeble protest, Amber burst into laughter. ¡°Lady is still too much.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°In the Leonis Empire, close marriages are still possible. The Imperial Family had a close marriage, too.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You do know that the Empress has silver hair, right?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Come to think of it, the Empress also had silver hair. Perhaps, it was because I had the thought that all the Imperial Family members had silver hair, I overlooked that important fact. ¡°¡­Really?¡± Seeing Amber with eyes trembling with shock, I replied with a lost face. ¡°It¡¯s strange. Surely, you have finished studying history, have you? The nobles put importance on close marriages in order to strengthen their bloodlines. Of course, close marriages were rampant about a hundred years ago, but in the imperial family, the Emperor and the Empress had the most recent close marriage. Now, it seems that there are quite a few love marriages as well as arranged marriages.¡± ¡­Wow, I didn¡¯t know that. Why didn¡¯t I know? I must have learned it in history class in the South, right? Did I fall asleep back then¡­? Embarrassed, I drank the rest of the iced tea at once. ¡°So, Lady.¡± Full of bewilderment, Amber called me in a secretish tone. ¡°Yes, why?¡± The atmosphere got tense. ¡°I am always on the Lady¡¯s side. So, do as you please.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± Her words were so encouraging. It was something I had always wanted to hear before possessing this place. Even though there was a rush of emotion, I pressed it firmly and smiled bashfully. I learned again that I could even shed tears of joy. On a leisurely afternoon, Camila and Pedro were drinking tea together at the orangerie in the garden full of white roses. The two of them met after a long time while living together in the Duchy, and they drank tea without talking for a while. Then, it was Camilla who spoke first. ¡°Now that you have handed over the dukedom, what are you going to do?¡± As was customary, the two predecessors did not have to be in the Duchy. The predecessors who passed on their seats to their successors from old times returned to their estates, and those who had a good relationship as a married couple went on a trip together. Pedro turned the teacup round and round for nothing, and then he answered slowly. ¡°You?¡± ¡°¡­I want to stay longer until the child is settled. He won¡¯t be able to manage the internal affairs yet.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s hard to do the Duke¡¯s work and internal affairs management at the same time.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± Camilla knew what Pedro had done when he managed the internal affairs and his own duty when she was living in seclusion. Thinking about it now, she may have been expressing her apology in her own way. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sorry. I¡¯m the one who has nothing to say to you.¡± Camilla rolled her eyes at his calm words. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Even if it was me who tore you apart with the Liam you love?¡± ¡°¡­Even if it wasn¡¯t for you, it might have happened someday.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. It is an empire where close marriage is possible, but same-sex marriage is absolutely impossible. It seems that there are many people who enjoy that in secret now, though they are still desperately hiding it.¡± Camila could not respond to Pedro¡¯s words. He put down his teacup and stared blankly at the white roses that bloomed around him. She also drank her tea without further ado, admiring the roses while thinking thought it was the first time she had had such leisurely tea with her husband. Feeling the quiet and moderately cool breeze, he suddenly spoke his words. ¡°I abandoned Liam first.¡± As Pedro said, she listened quietly. Still looking at the white rose, he murmured calmly. ¡°I couldn¡¯t afford to abandon the Dukedom, so I followed my father¡¯s instructions.¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s why you feel indebted to him.¡± Pedro did not respond to her words and thought about the past for a moment. As he stared blankly into the air, he confessed at once. ¡°I killed him.¡± At this sudden confession, Camilla put down the teacup she was holding. ¡°What? No, it was just a carriage accident¡­¡± ¡°No. He killed himself before that.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Camilla was confused. She clearly knew that the Count had brought Rachel when Liam was killed in the carriage accident. But. what did he mean by that? ¡­He killed himself? Camila stared at Pedro incomprehensibly. Still handsome at his age, he was gazing at her with a grim expression. ¡°Camilla¡­ You did not fulfill your duty as a Duchess, right?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, I¡¯m really sorry about that.¡± At his sudden rebuke, she couldn¡¯t raise her head. She had forsaken the duties of a wife and a mother, pitying only her own past. Because of the wrongs she had committed then, she could not now be qualified to be a wife or a mother. ¡°So now, I have to tell you. Even now, I have a secret to tell you, who is in charge of the Duchy of Leon.¡± She didn¡¯t answer and waited for him to speak. Although Pedro¡¯s face was still full of haggardness, only his eyes were vividly alive. ¡°In the Empire, there are people who are citizens of the Empire but are not citizens. In short, they should be called possessors.¡± ¡°¡­What is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a strange thing that has been passed down since our ancestors. People who should have died are reborn, borrowing someone else¡¯s body.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Liam committed suicide the day I abandoned him, though Liam¡¯s body didn¡¯t die.¡± Camilla couldn¡¯t keep her mouth closed because the story he was only telling now was unbelievable. ¡°The person I loved died that day. And yet, as I watched the man of his flesh marry another woman, I felt unbearable jealousy¡­ When actually, I threw him away first.¡± ¡°Then, who is that person?¡± Pedro gently wiped his face at Camilla¡¯s question. He had a hard time just recalling the memories of that time. Even though he tried to find their identity, finding the possessor was not an easy task at all. ¡°There are certain rules for this bizarre thing. It was said to be the ancestor of one¡¯s own family. The person who possessed Liam¡¯s body was Count Erland¡¯s first head.¡± ¡°Does Rachel know about this¡­?¡± ¡°No. I wish Ray wouldn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°¡­How could such a thing happen?¡± Camilla¡¯s hands trembled. She couldn¡¯t control it, so she grabbed her own hand instead. Seeing that, Pedro went closer and took her hand. ¡°On this matter, only me and the Emperors know. Oh, yes, the Empress also knows¡­ so shouldn¡¯t you, too?¡± ¡°¡­Honey.¡± Camila couldn¡¯t stop the tears from welling up. It wasn¡¯t until twenty years after she was married that she seemed to be the true duchess. Pedro couldn¡¯t hug the sobbing Camlila. He couldn¡¯t do that much, so he just grabbed the small, delicate hand and patted it. ¡°There is one thing to keep in mind. There are characteristics of possessed people.¡± ¡°Yes, please tell me.¡± Wiping her tears away, Camilla answered. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll be able to meet them, too, so if there is a noble who exhibits such a peculiarity, please tell me. I haven¡¯t told Lucian about this yet.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± He spoke to Camila, who replied with determined eyes. Words that are the only clues he had found so far. ¡°The possessors always say the opposite. We call cold things hot, and sometimes we do things the other way around. Maybe, it¡¯s like they couldn¡¯t break the habit of being a ghost?¡± ¡°What in the world is that¡­¡± ¡°For example, the possessor I met recently said something like this.¡± Pedro got up. Before he got up, he didn¡¯t forget to tap the back of her hand one more time. It seemed to warm Camilla¡¯s heart with just that alone. In the meantime, she had suffered a long heartache because of it, yet she wanted to forgive him for everything in that little act. He picked up the teapot on the table and poured it into the cup she was drinking. Camila wiped away the tears and burst into a small laugh as she watched him turn one of his hands behind his waist like a servant. She never thought he would have such a playful look. Wasn¡¯t he the one who always had a cold expression on his face¡­? Camilla gazed into the clear, yellow succulent tea he had filled. It was her favorite darjeeling first flush. ¡°Do you like this tea?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Camilla¡¯s cheeks flushed shyly at his words, knowing he knew her favorite tea. ¡°Then, you will know better than anyone. The unique aroma and taste of this tea.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°What if there are people who drink this tea and say that it has a good smoked flavor?¡± ¡°Smoked?¡± Camilla was a little surprised. Was there anyone who expressed the sweet and fragrant grass-scented tea like that¡­.? ¡°Who is that?¡± At her question, he put down the teapot and smiled deeply. ¡°Noah de Castilla said so.¡± Pedro¡¯s eyes, who hated the possessor, flashed fiercely. __ Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I edit, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Noah had been unable to sleep properly lately. At any time, Lucian would appear and kill him, so he would jump up and wander around the bedroom. As he was having a sleepless night today as well, he suddenly heard a knock. ¡°Huuh¡ªYoung Master. You need to get up.¡± The owner of the voice was an old butler who had been a supporter of Barony Castilla for a long time. ¡°Alex?¡± Noah hurriedly opened the door. Even though the old butler was still in neat attire, his sad face was not good. ¡°Young Master¡­ the baron¡­¡± Even if the butler didn¡¯t complete his sentence, Noah could foresee it. In fact, it was something he had expected for a long time. ¡°Haa¡­¡± However, his body staggered as if it accepted it differently. ¡°Young Master!¡± Alex supported him. Noah took a low breath at the miserable reality. He now became the baron and had to pay the huge debt that the previous baron owed. Because of that, he somehow wanted to avoid it. The fact that he did not receive the baron¡¯s title from the baron who had already died may have been because he wanted to avoid that debt. Still, he could no longer back off. Noah clenched his teeth and gave strength to his body. If he stayed like this, he would lose to the collateral family, and he might pass on the title wastefully. He was heartbroken just thinking that he would be demoted to a commoner. How could a noble live as commoners¡­? His heart raced at the mere thought of confronting every plot to push himself and asked him to give up his title. So, as he always did, he delegated his work to someone else. After sending Alex first, he changed into mourning attire and looked at his appearance in the full-length mirror. Brilliant blonde hair was as beautiful as a pale golden thread, and the clear eyes were as fresh as the summer sky. He cited the weapon he had as his appearance. He knew that, whether male or female, he could easily open their wallet just by making a slightly pitiful expression. However, in noble society, it was difficult for him to survive only with his appearance and compassion. His appearance alone could not keep him from repaying the debt of this huge family. Noah, who was examining his appearance in the mirror, murmured as he looked into the mirror. ¡°Kylus.¡± ¡ªKuk, kuk, I know. His expression distorted at the unpleasant voice. Nonetheless, the only existence he could rely on was this unfamiliar spirit. ¡°Please, be the Lord instead of me. I don¡¯t want to deal with the collateral family.¡± With his tired look, Kylus replied with a grin. ¡ªOf course. Aren¡¯t you and I one soul? ¡°Then¡­¡± Noah, who opened his mouth, could not finish his words till the end. It was because Kylus, who suddenly took over his body, stared in the mirror with red eyes. While he was adjusting his clothes for a while, the red energy disappeared in an instant and returned to the clear eyes. ¡°Hnng, the mourning clothes you¡¯re wearing when you say you don¡¯t have money are from the finest dressing rooms.¡± Kylus was well aware of Noah¡¯s vanity. Seducing him was a piece of cake that he didn¡¯t even need to use his powers. ¡°There are no freebies in the world. If you owe me this, what are you going to repay? The beautiful face, which had been pensive a moment ago, showed a mean smile. Kylus smiled contentedly at his reflection in the mirror. ¡°I hate passive guys like you the most. A weak and insidious guy who always asks for something from others¡­ I can¡¯t believe this is my descendant.¡± He stared intently at Baron Castilla hovering around him. Noah¡¯s father, Baron Castila, trembled at the sight of Noah as he gazed straight into his eyes. As the Baron felt crushed by the unknown, Kylus smiled broadly, revealing his teeth. ¡°Descendant, don¡¯t worry and go in peace. I¡¯m sure to save the Castilla family.¡± Leaving the room, Kylus sang a delightful hum. This feeling of walking with a body was an irreplaceable ecstasy. How many times was it possible? He descended the stairs with light steps, counting the moments he took possession of Noah¡¯s body. The more he took over his body, the more he loved this body, which moved as well as he wanted. If things went on like this, sooner or later, it would be Noah, not him, who would beg for his body. ¡­Just thinking about it was thrilling. How do you ¡°do¡± an annoying plot and funeral? Kylus was terrified of the thought of the Prince but was in the same boat. ¡°Even though he¡¯s a little scary, he has some information¡­ So, should I call him?¡± If the Prince himself came, the collateral family¡¯s mouth would completely shut up surely. Thinking that, he hurriedly entered the baron¡¯s bedroom, where the cries were flowing. Seeing the corpse of the cold baron whose soul had already escaped, Kylus laughed silently. Lately, I¡¯ve been in trouble¡­ When I woke up in the morning, the trouble that came to my mind was about Lucian. I never thought that he would have me in his heart. I loved him, too, although my feelings were more like a fan. So, could I say that I was like a fan who likes idols but never even dreamed of dating that idol? How dare I associate with a being in the sky¡­? ¡­He is God, and I am only human. ¡°Ah¡­ I think I¡¯ve been imagining nonsense for a while.¡± I just felt uncomfortable. ¡­Yes, Lucian must have been mistaken. I¡¯d been taking care of him since childhood, so he may mistake his family love for romantic love. I fully understood Lucian¡¯s heart. That was probably because I have had similar experiences in the past. I had a boyfriend before getting transmigrated. When he confessed and started dating, I definitely thought that I loved him. However, it seemed that my boyfriend thought differently. [ I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re dating me. Are we lovers, or are we siblings? To be honest, I want to have more skinship with you. But you, you¡¯re afraid if I touch you¡­ Every time that happens, I feel like I¡¯m becoming a bad guy. ] As I recalled the old memories, I suddenly felt depressed. After that, I gradually lost contact with him and naturally broke up with him. At the time, I didn¡¯t understand what my boyfriend meant, though I was only able to understand my heart after breaking up with him. As he said, I was just lonely, and I felt that the affection I wanted was not a romantic relationship between a man and a woman but gentle family love¡­ Because even though I felt empty after the breakup, it didn¡¯t hurt. ¡°Wait. Come to think of it, why don¡¯t I hate Lucian¡¯s touch?¡± I was sitting on the sofa in my room, dazed by the complex and subtle thoughts, when I heard a knock. Taptap, tap, taptaptap. With a familiar rhythm, I jumped up and ran. As the door opened, Lucian was standing in front of me. He smiled at me as if he had been running in the same clothes he used to serve the guests. ¡°Ray.¡± The short call was full of lewdness. It was as if he couldn¡¯t stand being apart for a while, so he felt itchy for no reason. I couldn¡¯t run to him like I used to. Since our relationship had already changed, I couldn¡¯t make any decisions. ¡°Can I come in?¡± Lucian¡¯s attitude like this seemed to confuse me more. Sometimes, he didn¡¯t seem to listen to anything I said, and sometimes he politely asked for my opinion. Even when a situation that gave me a choice like this came, I couldn¡¯t refuse. I, who had already become a yes-girl out of habit, only nodded my head. Then, as if he really liked my appearance, his long, drooping red lips caught my eye. Step step¡ªAs soon as I gave my permission, he rushed in and put his arm around my waist naturally. His long arms seemed to wrap around me like a rope, and it felt like my body was tied tightly. Still, why does my heart feel tight¡­? Gazing up blankly at his face, a deeper well dug in his cheek. ¡°What were you doing?¡± We were only separated for about an hour or two. It was because a man came from the business run by the Duchy, so I returned to my room since I didn¡¯t think that was the place for me. It¡¯d been a while, but what was he doing? ¡°I was just drinking tea and reading a book.¡± I saw very little of the history book that Amber had got for me before. No, to be exact, I just look at the table of contents? I was very embarrassed to answer because I had only opened the book and had other thoughts. ¡°What book?¡± ¡°Um¡­ that there is a shadow even in the splendid history¡­? I think that was it?¡± ¡°Are you looking at the book without knowing the title?¡± I felt a bit nauseous at his question¡­ Yeah, I guess I didn¡¯t read the title properly and just opened it like that. In embarrassment, I rolled my eyes in his arms. Seeing his body tremble slightly, he seemed to be smiling. ¡°Ray.¡± He called me and tapped my lips with his finger. Taptap, tap, taptaptap. ¡­With the same rhythm as when he knocked a moment ago. Again, he gave me a choice. From now on, my choices determine whether he kisses me or not. What the hell do I want to do¡­? I couldn¡¯t understand my heart either, so I closed my lips and looked up at him. __ Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I edit, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Underneath the nicely raised black hair, the same color eyebrows and a sharp nose were visible. Right below it, the red lips were visible. It was his lips who stubbornly bit my lips every day and never let go. My lips were tingling and in pain, though his lips didn¡¯t look any different, so I was just angry. When I gazed up a little more, I met the eyes like a full moon. Like a full moon floating in the night sky, there was only me in the bright and mysterious eyes, and I felt tingling again. ¡­What is this feeling? What do I want to do? What else does he want to do? Did he really see me as a woman? Could it be that he was mistaken like me in the past¡­? If the¡­ If that was the case, Lucian¡­ What should I do if I belatedly tell him that he was mistaken? Just like my adoptive parents gave birth to a child late and neglected me, what should I do? As if he had noticed my thoughts, he waited quietly for my permission, and his eyes began to darken. Hesitantly, he wiggled his eyebrows once as though he didn¡¯t like me hesitating. Nonetheless, he still didn¡¯t take his eyes off me. Those gazes seemed to force me as if he was begging and clinging to me. If he had made this face before, I would have done what he wanted without hesitation, but this time I couldn¡¯t do it his way. I kept getting scared¡­ So, while I couldn¡¯t open my lips willingly, he tapped my lips again. Taptap, tap, taptap¡­ With one last tap left, he called me. ¡°Ray.¡± Instead of completing the tap, he gently pressed on my lips earnestly. His golden eyes seemed to be blurring and began to shake slowly. The moment I saw the fear dwelling in his dazzling eyes, I couldn¡¯t hesitate any longer. I couldn¡¯t give him any fear, as I had only worried about his well-being to the extent that I thought he was my alter ego and my bright future. I grabbed his finger and made him tap my lips. Tap¡­ At the moment when the password-like tap with him was completed, joy entered his golden eyes. His eyes, which had been filled with deep joy and ecstasy, slowly filled with thirst. It was as though a wanderer who had been starving for a long time had finally found an oasis. Such a longing, or desire for monopoly, thinking that each sip was a waste though they wanted to put it in their stomach as much as possible. Even though I didn¡¯t know exactly, I could read various emotions in his eyes. Somehow, fear came over me. I wanted to step on my feet in fear of the unknown origin, but he was faster. The fingertips that had been stroking my lips slipped between them without hesitation. Hard fingertips moved as if crushing a soft cake. While saliva was dripping down between my gaping lips, Lucian didn¡¯t care and indulged in my mouth eagerly. Then, his fingers went out and came back. ¡°Uht!¡± Surprised by the unfamiliar sensation, I grabbed his collar. As he pulled my waist tighter and pressed my body closer together, my heart was pounding, being crushed by the hard body. He gazed down at me with eyes that looked like he was going to eat me, rubbing his two fingers and slowly turning his wrist. ¡­Slowly and persistently, still staring at me. ¡°Haaa, Ray.¡± It wasn¡¯t even a kiss, but I exhaled as if I was out of breath. I closed my eyes reflexively, and at the same time, the finger that had been occupying my mouth escaped. Before I could even close my gaping mouth, a piece of hot flesh came in¡ªlike a fish in the water, the flesh that came in with a fluttering movement moved just like the fingers before And then, my body shuddered. He held me lightly with just one hand and walked somewhere. The body that was floating in the air was lowered to a soft spot. When I opened my eyes for a moment, the golden eyes were still looking at me. Lucian kept his eyes open every time we kissed. He let out a deep moan as if in ecstasy, but he never closed his eyes. Why did I not sense it? After a moment¡¯s doubts, the flesh that had been occupying my mouth escaped. ¡°Huuu, huaa.¡± He looked down at me as I was panting as if released from suffocation. His broad shoulders and hard chest were not moving at all, so I had the illusion that I was the only one who felt the rising heat. Lucian looked down at me with only one knee resting on the sofa. His fingertips tapped my lips again, just like before. Taptap, tap, taptaptap. I didn¡¯t have time to think about it anymore. I was dizzy at the warm gaze and breath he gave me. Like Pavlov¡¯s dog, my lips opened automatically at his eyes and signals. He put his finger back in again and gently rubbed a spot he had not touched before. ¡°Sometimes, I¡¯m¡­¡± Lucian didn¡¯t say anything for a while, and his voice sounded like it was cracked. He continued his words, still scanning my mouth over and over again. ¡°¡­I¡¯m so nervous, Ray.¡± He turned his wrist around and closed my mouth so I couldn¡¯t ask, ¡®What?¡¯ Although I had never experienced it, I could sense that his gestures contained sexual content. Perhaps, he didn¡¯t expect my answer, so he continued on his own. ¡°Why does it feel like you will disappear like this?¡± ¡°Brother¡­¡± His thick fingers, incomparable to mine, were heavy, so I scraped the floor with my toes and grabbed his thick wrists with both hands. ¡°I said no, Ray.¡± It was a light scolding, though his fingertips were even worse than that. He gripped and released my lower lip as he pulled out his finger as if trying to scold me. ¡°Huu, ha¡­¡± I was startled by the sensation of excitement. Tears that had been welling fell as soon as I gazed up at him. Lucian, who still had his gaze fixed on me, seemed to be satisfied with my appearance and whispered while raising his lips and slowly lowering his head. ¡°It¡¯s a punishment for not calling my name, Ray.¡± As Lucian finished his words, he slid his tongue in. Sticking his tongue out more fiercely than before, he grabbed her arm and gently rolled his eyes down. Even though he coveted her lips every day, every time he coveted them, it seemed like he still would fall for it. He liked it so much that it made him want to breathe only through her lips. Closing his eyes, he wanted to savor it more deeply, but he never closed his eyes. Obviously, they were getting along, but he felt anxious. As though she was about to disappear, he squeezed her slender arms into his grasp. Then, Rachel shook her body. Did she feel his tenacious affection through their connected places¡­? So, that was why she was trembling in fear? Why did she reply to him so late? Why does she still call him brother? All sorts of questions ran through his mind. The more it did, the more violently he moved his tongue. He was tenacious as if he would leave a mark on her insides. All of the breath she exhaled while panting was shoved into his stomach, and the saliva that was overflowing was swallowed as if it was sweet syrup. Everything about her was sweet and fresh, like the grapes she had put in his mouth. Every time he had the illusion that his blurry vision was cleared and his dazed head cleared, Lucian had a foreboding that he could not get out of this addictive taste. ¡­How could this be? How could it be so sweet? ¡°Wa, hu¡ªwait, Luci.¡± As she choked, she gasped and pushed Lucian¡¯s face away while calling his nickname anxiously. How lovely it was, Lucian couldn¡¯t help but laugh. It would be nice if she called her by his nickname usually. Why does she still look at him as her brother? How does he express his feelings to her more so that she can understand his feelings¡­? Suddenly, Enzo intervened. It was full of signs of tiredness, but he smiled cheerfully. ¡ª Are you feeling anxious while holding her in your hand? You¡¯re really greedy. If you are so anxious, how about locking her in the house? That¡¯s right. Make an annex just for her. Just like the dolls you display, make a showcase of her. Enzo whispered to the point that it was not exciting enough, it felt like madness. ¡ª Putting the child you love in a showcase called the annex and lock her with a key so that only you can get in¡­ If that¡¯s the case, no one anyone is able to touch the child you love? Lucian thought it was a really tempting plan. Instead of answering, Enzo, who read his thoughts, burst into laughter and continued. ¡ª Hahahaha! How could we be so similar? You are truly my descendant! Right. You should have what you want, and if you have it, it shouldn¡¯t be taken away, right? Lucian reacted when it was mentioned that she would be taken away. ¡ª Taken away? To whom? ¡ª This is my sincere advice. If you don¡¯t hold her tightly in your hand, some unscrupulous person will appear and take her away. ¡ª She is mine. Just thinking about it for a moment made him feel low. ¡­Rachel to be taken away by someone. ¡ª Can¡¯t we just kill them? ¡ª Then, want me to lend you my power? At the same time as Enzo¡¯s question, his golden eyes began to turn black. However, Rachel took his hand before the strangely hazy color covered his golden eyes. __ Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I edit, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Still panting, she called for Lucian. Her small voice was enough to grab his attention. ¡°Haa¡­ Let, let me breathe. Please, I don¡¯t have very good lung capacity. Do you have an intention to kill me?¡± She shot back in a way, though he could only see a grunt with tears in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ray.¡± He apologized so quickly whenever he was rude and forceful, Rachel couldn¡¯t get any more angry and was just huffing. Rather than being angry, she seemed a little embarrassed. For the first time in his life, he blamed his finger. He was amazed at how it could break into her mouth and stir it without hesitation. In addition, how good his lung capacity was, even though he felt dizzy when his lips were clogged a little bit, he did not see any movements at all and did not even make harsh breathing sounds, so it felt as if he had become a strange person. Lucian then sat down on the sofa and hugged her. Enzo disappeared along with his anxiously soaring heart. He hugged Rachel tightly as he recalled Enzo¡¯s words. He felt her breathing in his arms, hiding his insecurities. ¡°I can¡¯t get angry all the time¡­¡± Rachel tapped his hard arm. It was a protest in her own way, but he burst into laughter unknowingly because it was a murmur that was so weak that it was barely felt. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Ray.¡± ¡°Do you know how painful your lips are? Why do you not know why?¡± She continued to grumble with embarrassment, bitterness and complex sentiments. Rather, seeing her like that, Lucian found a sense of stability. With his face resting on the pulsating nape of her neck, he was finally able to close his eyes. His stiff eyes, which had never been closed by anxiety, were as brilliant gold as usual. Oscar dug the ground for nothing and then filled it up again and again. He climbed the mountain behind with Damien, but he got bored. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m bored.¡± ¡°.¡­¡± To Damien who didn¡¯t answer, Oscar spoke again. ¡°AH! I¡¯m very bored!¡± He stood up after tormenting only the pitiful ground. Then, he climbed up the tree lightly, climbed to the top, and looked at the mansion. Sitting well on the thin branch, Oscar pulled a little barrel out of his pocket. Crinkle-crinkle¡ª As he shook the barrel next to his ear, Oscar let out a small sigh as he opened it. He took out small yellow-green colored grains from the barrel and put them in his mouth. ¡°Now, there are only three left. What do we do?¡± Even though it was a small mumble, Damien answered it indifferently. ¡°Save more, then.¡± Oscar was furious at his words. ¡°How can I save more here? I mean, I only eat one a day! Why doesn¡¯t the Master buy me more melon-flavored candy!¡± Damien clicked his tongue in a childlike grunt and flew away. He flew round and round next to Oscar, who was sitting on a branch. ¡°Master can¡¯t even get out of the mansion right now.¡± ¡°I know, that damn brother is blocking her.¡± ¡°Then, do you understand why she can¡¯t buy you the melon-flavored candy?¡± ¡°Hey, who says I don¡¯t know that?¡± Conveying the facts, he was met by the angry Oscar. The thin branches were bent but not broken. Damien, who was watching the scene closely, asked. ¡°But, on such a thin branch, how did you get up there?¡± ¡°Heh, are you jealous?¡± ¡°No way.¡± Oscar sighed deeply when he saw Demian floating in the air, gazing at sorry for the blunt reply. ¡°Yes, how can a bird understand the mind of a land animal? I must understand you.¡± Even when Oscar sat down again, the twigs as thin as stalks swayed. Damien¡¯s pale wooden eyes shone strangely at that sight. It was because he could see Oscar¡¯s magic moving freely in his eyes. ¡°Answer me. How did you get up there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the top secret of only the fox shapeshifter. You¡¯ll get hurt, so go away, hawk shapeshifter.¡± Oscar waved his hand. However, Damien was persistent. ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°Why.¡± ¡°Because it might be helpful to the master.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± At the mention of the master, Oscar jumped up again. Damien asked, confirming that the branches were still intact. ¡°Is that moving magic?¡± ¡°Sheesh, why are you asking me when you can see it?¡± ¡°Because what I see is not accurate. Are you moving? Really¡­?¡± As Damien persistently questioned, Oscar replied, ¡°Before that, shouldn¡¯t you explain why this is helpful to the master?¡± At his reasonable request, Damien spoke up without hesitation. ¡°Before, that woman named Cassandra did harm to the Master.¡± ¡°What? Then, the master collapsed because of that woman?¡± ¡°Yes. To be precise, Cassandra¡¯s magic was trying to consume the master¡¯s magic, but it didn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°¡­Consume magic?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t judge exactly, though if the master¡¯s magic died out, she might have lost her body to Cassandra.¡± ¡°Damn, it¡¯s trouble from the start.¡± Damien asked again to Oscar, who spit out harsh swear words. ¡°What are her real abilities? What powers do they have?¡± Shapeshifters didn¡¯t talk about their abilities. It was impossible to tell someone who might become an enemy, what their precious weapon was. But, when it comes to Rachel, it was different. That was why Damien was asking such a shameless question. In any case, the one that was crazier than himself when it involved the Master was Damien. Because Oscar was born a fox shapeshifter, he could not obey the master as much as he was a falcon who never obeyed. There was only one reason he had Rachel as his master. Because he liked her. He just wanted to be by her side. However, did that mean that his master could die? ¡­To Cassandra. ¡°My ability is to amplify or reduce magic. That¡¯s why I can focus it or disperse it.¡± Damien, who had been listening to Oscar, asked. His face was very serious. ¡°Then, can you amplify the master¡¯s magic as well? Conversely, can you reduce Cassandra¡¯s magical power?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I can¡¯t say for sure because I¡¯ve never done it with someone else¡¯s magic.¡± He said to Oscar, who spoke in a voice that lacked confidence. ¡°If not, there is nothing I can do. We have no choice but to find another way.¡± Oscar was furious at his words, which sounded harsh and unclean, ¡°I said I couldn¡¯t say for sure! I didn¡¯t say that I couldn¡¯t, you greedy thing!¡± ¡°Then, how is it possible? You said you don¡¯t know her body.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m not making chances! I¡¯m trying to use magic externally too! Hot!¡± At that, he kept his mouth shut. Damien looked at him without saying a word and sighed a little. ¡°You don¡¯t know what kind of power I have. I¡¯ve known your magic power from the moment you showed me. But why hide it?¡± ¡°¡­.This sleazy bastard. If I had known from the beginning, I would say I knew.¡± Damien asked Oscar with a slightly different expression than usual. ¡°If you can, make it possible.¡± ¡°What is it, disgusting?¡± He uttered jokingly for nothing, but when Damien, who only knew the Master, made a serious request, goosebumps rose all over his body. ¡°Ah, though it¡¯s a ghost that lives just parasitizing its owner, will it cause great harm? Oh, I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m not going to help. I am just curious.¡± Oscar struggled to remember what the tortoise shifter had said before. What does it mean to say that sometimes non-humans live amongst humans¡­? If they didn¡¯t just live as a parasite on a living human like Cassandra, what kind of non-humans were they talking about? Damien spoke to him, who shook his head fiercely. ¡°Remember that rude blonde man before?¡± ¡°Ah, wouldn¡¯t it be cool to eat that piece of garbage?¡± Oscar ground his teeth, remembering Noah. ¡°Did I tell you about the color of his magic power?¡± ¡°Uh, do you?¡± ¡°The color of magic. He was talking about does not refer to the color of the human body. Exactly, it¡¯s the magic of the soul¡­ that¡¯s why he was able to distinguish the master¡¯s and that woman¡¯s magical powers.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the magic of the soul.¡± Damien looked at him pathetically as he mumbled without thinking. After seeing him, who was not different from usual, Oscar sighed with relief and smiled brightly. ¡°Suddenly, you felt very strange because you were serious by yourself.¡± ¡°Hey, you sound like a pathetic guy.¡± ¡°What¡ª!¡± Damien, who pressed her toes against Oscar¡¯s forehead, as he was about to run away, shouted in an annoyed tone. ¡°There are two types of magical powers in Master¡¯s body. However, at that time, that person¡¯s magic was only one color. Did you understand what I said?¡± ¡°¡­One color? Weren¡¯t they two souls?¡± ¡°So, I don¡¯t know for sure, but there are two possibilities.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°One is that the original soul is eaten by another soul.¡± Oscar involuntarily swallowed the melon-flavored candy that was left in his mouth, waiting for Damien to speak. ¡°The other is that the master¡¯s soul is special. It is possible that she was holding on without being eaten by that soul. Still, what if there is no guarantee that it will ever be? So, what can we do?¡± Oscar thought for a moment. The days when the Master disappeared from his side¡­ That was more than he thought¡­ He felt very dirty. __ Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I edit, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 I decided to rest for a while as I lay comfortably in my room for a while. As a bonus, I was also applying ointment to my lips. ¡°Dwid I waise him like twhat?¡± (Did I raise him like that?) I muttered while barely opening my lips. Apparently, Lucian was a kiss addict. Of course, I didn¡¯t know how many times in a day, let alone kissing me without skipping a day. Why the hell is he doing this? I felt like my heart would burst whenever he approached me with such a bold and sensual appearance. No matter how friendly we became, did the yandere class never disappear? ¡°Kuuh.¡± Apparently, Lucian was a real yandere. Wasn¡¯t his eyes really crazy when kissing¡­? He never closed his eyes when kissing, always kissing me while looking at me with sincere eyes. As he approached to kiss me, he also came closer slowly, obsessively gazing at me. It was alluring and sensual but, at times, felt overbearing. Every time I faced the breathtaking atmosphere of being eaten alive, I couldn¡¯t breathe properly and was left with no choice but to stick my lips out. Every time his large hand clasped my arm, it felt like I was being shackled. I was horrified to see the behavior that wasn¡¯t much different from the Lucian I saw in the original story, although the guy I knew was clearly different from the original novel. However, his persistent appearance, which I often saw, was also in the original story. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± As I put a lot of ointment on my lips, it felt quite frustrating. When I moved my lips, I suddenly heard Cassandra¡¯s voice. I didn¡¯t even call her. ¡ª Aren¡¯t you going to keep the promise you made with me? It was a voice so loud that it rang in my head. I answered by grabbing my temples. ¡ª You said you were looking for Count Erland. ¡ª If you want to look for it, you¡¯ll know everything right away. How the heck can you look for him while playing in the mansion every day? Uh, this aunt yells at me all the time¡­ Cassandra was starting to get on my nerves. Starting with what she had threatened me before, I protested with her, who was of no help whatsoever. ¡ª To be honest, I didn¡¯t promise. I said that I would look into it for the sake of the previous Count couple. I didn¡¯t make a promise to you. ¡ª The hell¡­! ¡ªWho is doing whatever they want? I shouted ¡®piss off¡¯ into my head to block her. Whenever I gathered my mind, she had to disappear regardless of her own will. However, today was a little different. ¡ª Kuk, kkuk. I was taken aback by the unpleasant laugh. Uh, why didn¡¯t she disappear¡­? ¡ª I know. You should listen when I¡¯m still nice, but I also have nothing to regret. Goosebumps swelled all over my body at her whisper that was right next to my ear. Since I was lying on the sofa, I couldn¡¯t even get up even if I wanted to, so I just froze. Even though this was my body, I couldn¡¯t control it the way I wanted it to. Before I could figure out what the hell was going on, I screamed as I felt a burning sensation all over my body. But, the only sound that came out of my lips was a groan. ¡­What the hell is this feeling? What was she doing to me? Cassandra whispered as I struggled desperately with the creepy feeling of my body being tied to something in a voice filled with ridicule that could not be hidden. ¡ª How long did you think it would be up to you? ¡ª You, you¡­ What is this! ¡ª Kuku, there¡¯s nothing to be sad about, isn¡¯t it? It wasn¡¯t even your body anyway. ¡ª ¡­. I couldn¡¯t respond to her words because it wasn¡¯t wrong¡­ I was also a possessor. I occupied a body that was not even my own in the absence of the original owner. I didn¡¯t know what happened to the original Rachel. In fact, I never had feelings of regret or concern for her. In the original story, she was nothing but a villain, and she wasn¡¯t helpful to Lucian, so I used to think, ¡®Isn¡¯t it better that I¡¯m there?¡¯ Nonetheless, I never thought that I would lose it to Cassandra¡­ I have never had any problems so far, why suddenly? Was it a problem when her powers tried to consume mine before¡­? I was alone in the room. It was because I wanted Amber to be comfortable as well, so I dismissed her. Because of that, I couldn¡¯t ask anyone for help. In a situation where I could not even scream, I tried to wake up by shaking my head, which was becoming hazy as I struggled alone. ¡ª Kekekek. It is finally in my hands! This was supposed to be my body! If only you hadn¡¯t intervened¡­ There was something strange about Cassandra¡¯s excited mumble. ¡ª Nothing can stop our great plan. Thump, thump, thump. My heart was beating rapidly. However, the sound of the beating gradually faded away. Not only that, I was clearly opening my eyes, but it felt like my eyes were closing. ¡ª Finally! I have¡­ Bang¡ª! Then, in the distance, there was a noise as if the door was being opened violently. And¡­. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Master!¡± ¡ª Hng, even if you guys came¡­ Cassandra shed a sneer and tried to continue, but she couldn¡¯t. ¡°Huoh!¡± The next moment, it felt like something was going into my body and exploding. I shuddered at the sensation of my soul getting pulled away as it was flowing somewhere. It was a strange feeling. A scream was heard as the indescribable sensation disappeared. ¡ª KYAAAKK! What¡¯s this! Then, a large hand touched my stomach, and hot energy interposed like a wave and seemed to surround me. ¡°Wake up, Master!¡± ¡°Master, please!¡± I thought I could hear Oscar¡¯s voice, whom I had not seen in a long time. At the same time, another large hand pressed my stomach tightly and Cassandra screamed again. In a voice full of screams, she cried out. ¡ª These, these lowly things! Kyaaahh¡­! While Oscar and Damien¡¯s voices could be heard through the screams, I was still unable to answer. It felt like a typhoon had hit my body. Cold sweat flowed from the dangerous feeling of being caught up. Oh, I could feel the sweat. As soon as I felt sweaty, I was relieved. I took a deep breath as I felt the sensations return to my body. It felt like being rescued from drowning in the water. I took a deep breath and tried to get up. It was because I wanted to check whether I can move my body or not. ¡°You cannot get up yet, Master.¡± Damien laid me back with a courteous hand. Next to him, Oscar gazed down at me with tears in his eyes. ¡°Master, are you okay?¡± Although I wanted to comfort the crying Oscar, my hands were shaking and I couldn¡¯t lift them. However, it wasn¡¯t just my hands. My whole body was trembling like a tree. My teeth were clenched, but I struggled to raise the corners of my mouth. I wanted to reassure them. ¡°It¡¯s¡­okay.¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°¡­Can¡¯t we kill it?¡± Then, Oscar spoke to Damien in a gloomy voice. Instead of answering that, he slowly scanned my body. He must be examining the magic of two colors within me. But, was there any way to kill Cassandra, who was already dead and had become a spirit¡­? I was skeptical of Oscar¡¯s words. Why did they wander around without attaining enlightenment even though they were dead? After Cassandra came, it was a question I had never had. To me, this place was in a webtoon, so I thought it was part of the world setting that the artist had devised. I felt like I was being punished for something I didn¡¯t care about. Even though I lived here, I thought that I could return to Korea at any time. So, because of that, it may have been that I lived by the thought of knowing the future as though I had become a god with only one foot. And so¡­ It felt like Cassandra grabbed me by the collar and pulled me into reality. This was where I got possessed¡­ in this place that I thought was only a world in a webtoon¡­ I was acutely aware that I could die, too. If I die here, would I really die? And not going back to the original world¡­? Then¡­ I couldn¡¯t go back forever? Recently, I had a lot of worries because of Lucian, who seemed to be the same as the original story yet different. Though only a sigh leaked out at the thought of adding one more worry to it. Meanwhile, Oscar and Damien whispered something to each other. Were the two of them that close? With a strange feeling and relief, I gazed at them blankly and suddenly met with red eyes. Despite the tears having stopped, the red eyes that were still wet were really beautiful. In the pure white place, the face, which should only have red eyes and lips, came closer to me with redness to the tip of the nose. ¡°Master, sniff.¡± This guy is really cute. While I was relieved to see a completely different appearance from the original Oscar, I was also worried. I thought that Lucian had changed, but there was still some yandere-ness left, wasn¡¯t it? If so, Oscar may still have the same parts as the original. What would that be? Hopefully, he wouldn¡¯t harm Lucian. He probably wouldn¡¯t be going to run away like the original route with something that hadn¡¯t changed. Noah wouldn¡¯t be here anymore¡­ ¡­So, it¡¯s going to be okay, right? Oscar was completely different from the original story, right? Even if he did harm to Lucian, I don¡¯t think Oscar could do anything about it now. Now that I¡¯ve grown attached to him like this, was it just enough to let him run away¡­? At my complex thoughts, I barely raised my hand and covered my eyes. Then, Oscar called me. ¡°But, Master¡­¡± __ Chapter 96 Chapter 96 ¡°¡­Yes?¡± My voice came out through my vocal cords. As I was deeply relieved, Oscar continued. ¡°Why are your lips like this?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± I forgot that I had put a lot of ointment on my lips. Oscar then wiped the already crushed ointment from my lips with his thumb. ¡°Master, what the hell did you eat that you had so many crumbs?¡± He murmured over and over again and wiped my lips mercilessly. It didn¡¯t seem like he was cleaning it, but it was like bullying. ¡°Ah, stop it.¡± ¡°Hehehe, I¡¯ll wipe it all up for you.¡± Despite my persuasion, he did not stop. His expression was so mischievous that I wondered if he was the one who was seriously worried about me just a moment ago. Now, my lips, which had already swelled up because of Lucian, started to hurt even with a little stimulation. I grabbed Oscar¡¯s wrist and tried to remove it. He stuck his tongue out and devoured the ointment remaining around my lips. Shudder. Goosebumps arose. Even though I knew he wasn¡¯t human, I never dreamed I would confirm it like this. The texture of the tongue was different from that of humans. While Lucian¡¯s tongue felt thicker and tougher than mine, it wasn¡¯t like Oscar¡¯s. Embarrassed, I pushed his face roughly. ¡°Doggy, stop!¡± By the way, I called out his old name. It flowed out naturally because what he was doing was just like at the time. At my call, Oscar automatically slumped down with his butt on the floor. He shouted a beat late, making a ¡®Hah!¡¯ sound as if it was a reflex act he had done unknowingly. ¡°I¡¯m not Doggy! Stupid Master!¡± The tears that had stopped quickly filled up and dripped down. The tears that welled up in his ruby-like eyes looked like transparent beads with a reddish tinge, but then they fell as they turned into white beads. Tap, tap, trickle. The sound of beads falling to the floor resounded. I stared blankly at the mysterious scene. Then, Damien came and grabbed Oscar¡¯s neck. ¡°Hey!¡± Damien, who pressed the back of Oscar¡¯s head as he struggled to get away from him, spoke in a voice holding back his anger. ¡°How dare you do this to Master.¡± ¡°What did I do¡­!¡± Asking that, Oscar grabbed his head and groaned. ¡°Is that what¡¯s important right now? We need to supplement the Master¡¯s magic more.¡± At Damien¡¯s words, Oscar struggled and stopped before murmuring as if he had forgotten. ¡°¡­Oh, right.¡± ¡°Huuuu¡­¡± Taking a deep breath, Oscar freed himself from Damien and quickly came up to me and said, ¡°Why do you confuse me by eating delicious food alone?¡± ¡°¡­This is an ointment, Doggy.¡± ¡°Master¡­! I¡¯m Oscar!¡± ¡°Every time you keep doing things like a doggy, I¡¯ll call you Doggy again. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Sheesh. Master, it¡¯s too much.¡± The feeling of gratitude towards him for coming to my rescue was gradually fading away. It seemed that the fox I raised was a bit too much. No, why are all the kids I raised like this¡­? Among them, Damien was the only one who was the most sane. Both Oscar and Lucian had been doing nonsense lately. I felt like the strength I didn¡¯t have was already draining more and more. Then, it was only later that I understood what Damien had said. ¡°What do you mean by replenishing my magical power?¡± ¡°Master, I think I can help you with Oscar¡¯s abilities.¡± Listening to his words, I widened my eyes. ¡­What the hell is Oscar¡¯s ability? I then glanced up at Oscar, who had already stopped his tears. Seeing my gaze, he raised his chin as usual. ¡°You¡¯re not going to call me Doggy anymore, Master?¡± I asked Oscar, who raised his chin more than usual and crossed his arms. ¡°What are your abilities? Do fox shapeshifters also have special abilities?¡± ¡°This is not an ability that all fox shapeshifters have. Only I, the white fox shapeshifter, can do this, Master.¡± ¡°¡­What the hell is that?¡± The fear I felt a while ago was not something easily forgotten¡ªthe sensation was not just a separation of my soul from my body. Was I supposed to say that it felt like I was completely gone? Although the memory of during the time I came into possession was not clear, was it like the feeling that my soul seemed to disappear when I returned to my original body¡­? If not¡­ If I¡¯m not going back, I¡¯m just disappearing¡­ Where am I going when I die? As I was not a person of this world, I could not even guess. What if I couldn¡¯t go back to Korea and wander around as a soul like Cassandra? Lucian would not recognize me, and Oscar and Damien would not recognize me either. In addition, not only Amber but also the former Duke and the former Duchess¡­ ¡­Perfect isolation. What if, even if I die, I become as if I am not dead, struggling with constant loneliness? ¡°Master¡­ Why are you making such a face? You still don¡¯t trust me?¡± My thoughts that had led to a pessimistic conclusion for a moment stopped at Oscar¡¯s question. What expression was I making¡­? I peered up at Oscar without a word, and he gently swept my face. Soon, he gently brushed my hair and caressed it, like I did to him. ¡°Do you know how great my ability is? That seaweed punk could only watch it, though I am different.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°I can amplify or decrease magic power. Of course, I trained separately to help Master, but hehe.¡± I grabbed Oscar¡¯s hand as he lifted his chin again. The words that were like a lifeline unintentionally made me put strength in my hands. ¡°So, put up with me, Master.¡± Oscar put his hand on my stomach as he spoke. I saw marbles spinning around his fingers. Before, when catching a stag, he must have taken out a blue marble. However, now the marbles around his fingers were red. I couldn¡¯t believe it even as I watched the red marbles that looked exactly like Oscar¡¯s pupils absorbed into my body. The next moment, the same hot sensation as before came over me. I gasped for breath as I felt something pulling me into the depths. Even though it was a strange feeling, I wasn¡¯t worried. It may be thanks to Oscar holding my hand tightly and Damien looking with sharp hawk-like eyes as if he would not miss my condition. ¡°Haa¡­¡± There was a warm feeling from my fingertips to my toes. It was like dipping my body up to my chin in a bathtub filled with warm water. ¡°Master, how is it? How do you feel? Do you feel refreshed?¡± I smiled brightly at Oscar, whose eyes were shining brightly in order to receive praise from me. Although I took such a bitter medicine, it didn¡¯t seem to have any effect. The fact that Cassandra tried to eat me again was proof of that. What he did, however, felt completely different. I didn¡¯t have energy until a while ago, but now, I was back to my usual condition. ¡°It¡¯s really strange. How did you do it?¡± ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s a secret. Don¡¯t try to know too much.¡± ¡°Hoho, thank you.¡± Looking at Oscar and Damien smiling at me, I had a strange feeling. A long time ago, my parents supported me so strongly like this before the birth of my younger sibling. My heart fluttered as I watched the two of them worry and support me with a pure heart without self-interest or calculation. I want to be here ¡­Not only Lucian, but everyone here loved me. When I thought of that, I felt like I was suffocating at the same time. Anticipation was always accompanied by anxiety. I may live forever distrusting people. The firmly entrenched human distrust in me would not be broken. More than anyone else, I judged myself objectively. ¡­Everyone is so nice. I want to believe them. That was because I was a very broken person. I¡¯m sorry¡­ Instead of bringing out the words inside, I smiled brightly. Lucian was meticulously sifting through the documents his aides had handed him. ¡°There are rumors that the Prince has come to the funeral of Baron Castilla, Duke.¡± When his aide said that, Lucian raised his gaze. The aides in the office were nervous even when there was nothing wrong with his cold golden eyes. ¡°The Prince and Baron Castilla¡­¡± After the death of Noah¡¯s father, the succession was natural, and Noah was now the Baron. Lucian had already known the rumors through Enzo¡¯s familiar. While he didn¡¯t know what their plot was, he thought it worked out better. Both were annoying to him, so it would be an excellent opportunity to get them out together. Lucian, who handed over the documents, gave an order to the aide. ¡°First, let¡¯s meet with Baron Castilla¡¯s collateral family and hire them. Also, find out how much money that was lent to the Barony.¡± ¡°Yes, Duke.¡± ¡°Is there anyone in the collateral family that can be appointed as a baron?¡± ¡°Yes, I figured it out. There is a relative of the same age as the current baron, but it is said that he graduated from the academy with the highest rank as a commoner.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± The academy created by the imperial family accepted students regardless of rank, though in reality, the majority of students were nobles. The place for commoners, who were already different from the nobles in financial resources, was very narrow, and it was difficult to graduate. However, they graduated from such a place¡­? ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to approach him and find out if he has ambitions about the Baron.¡± ¡°Understood, Duke.¡± After dismissing the aide with a light gesture, Lucian glanced at his work papers and glanced away. It was a pity that Rachel, who would normally be sitting next to him and sorting out invitations with a serious expression, could not be seen. __ Chapter 97 Chapter 97 ¡°Was it a little too much¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± One of the aides reflexively responded to his small mutter, and as soon as their eyes met Lucian, he averted his gaze. The aide was very afraid of the duke he served. Rather than his numb face, he was more instinctively fearful, overwhelmed by the Duke Ambitious when he was first elected as an assistant to the duke, he once asked the employees of the mansion about Lucian¡¯s taste and personality. At that time, he remembered the words of Lucian¡¯s dedicated attendant. [ He was a person whom I had a hard time knowing what he was thinking since he was young. At that time, all the employees would avoid the Duke. Sometimes, people who didn¡¯t know their place acted recklessly towards the Duke, but I don¡¯t understand why they did that. ] Now, stories about the Duke¡¯s childhood are famous. As he was the heir hated by the previous Duke, everyone knew about it. Then, of course, there must have been those who ignored him. Even if they were just an employee, they must have looked down on such a master. Though why did the dedicated attendant say that he did not understand Lucian¡­? However, he was acutely sympathetic to the words of the current attendant. When he met his inorganic eyes like metal, it seemed that his inner self underneath was exposed. His primal fears were easily inflated. In addition, Lucian was so ambitious that he wondered if he was really a quiet person when he was young. And, above all¡­ The Duke did not tolerate touching his own. Exactly as it said. He had no tolerance when it came to the lady in this mansion that he thought was his. Like a man with no intention to back down, he was meticulous about her and wanted to protect her in a double or triple way. None of those in the office didn¡¯t now know how much the Duke loved her. The aide bowed his head towards the Duke, who stared at him with expressionless eyes and without a word. He knew the best way to get out of this suffocating situation. ¡°Isn¡¯t it usually time to have tea time with the Lady?¡± ¡°¡­Is it time already?¡± ¡°Yes. How about going for a while? You haven¡¯t rested since morning.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I guess so.¡± Lucian got up from his seat without a second thought. He quickly left the office and remembered Rachel, who was now resting in her room. Covering her lips with both hands, he couldn¡¯t get her to move together on schedule. ¡°It was too bad.¡± If he was still holding it in, would she be shocked? If he put his lips on her all day and he wanted to breathe through her, would she be annoyed and disgusted by her like last time¡­? Even though her lips were sore and he was irritated with the tears in her eyes, it was difficult because it just looked like a lovely grunt to him. Rather, it could be said that he wanted to kiss her sore lips again and ask for forgiveness. Lucian rushed to Rachel¡¯s room and knocked on the door at their own signal. Tatptap, tap, taptaptap. He waited, as usual, for Rachel to come out. It was his favorite time. It was always pleasant to see her running towards him. Although today, there was no response. He could definitely feel a presence, though when there was no noticeable reaction, he got a little worried. Lucian, who hurriedly opened the door and entered, found her sleeping on the sofa. However, Rachel was not alone¡ªthere were beasts inside her sleeping arms, one each. Seeing that, his eyes sank deeply as he saw Oscar and Damien sleeping with a relaxed look as if they had found their place. Why was there always someone by her side? It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t understand the feelings of those around her. As one of the people around her, he could fully sympathize with their feelings, although he couldn¡¯t tolerate it. Lucian approached her without making a sound and stared at the pure white fox that was exhaling his breath. While Damien was annoying, Oscar was particularly annoying. It may be because of his lax attitude, but there was a part that was more annoying than that. ¡­It was the fox¡¯s eyes looking at Rachel. Every time Lucian looked at those red eyes that showed a strange obsession with what was his, he would feel the urge to dig them out. If it wasn¡¯t for him being Rachel¡¯s favorite subordinate, he might have killed him right away. Still, he didn¡¯t want to see Rachel sad. The next moment, he grabbed the fox and hawk by the neck. ¡°Kiing!¡± ¡°Krr!¡± After squeezing their neck firmly, he took the two of them to the window, opened the window, and threw them out. ¡°Kiing, Kiing!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The hawk, which had fallen and soared rapidly upward, flew into the air, flapping its wings. Meanwhile, The white fox swiftly stepped on the garden tree and landed softly on the floor. Lucian, who watched the scene, clicked his tongue in offense. ¡°Ung¡­ Brother?¡± He didn¡¯t know if she woke up because of the hot air, or whether it was because he chased away the shapeshifters that she loved. ¡°Ray.¡± Rachel¡¯s body trembled reflexively at the low-pitched voice. It was a tremor from anticipation, not a tremor from fear. As she became increasingly accustomed to him, she unwittingly swallowed a gulp. Staring intently at the slowly approaching Lucian, Rachel tried to get her body up. ¡°Shh, it¡¯s okay. Lie down.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± She tried to get up despite his persuasion, but she couldn¡¯t. Unconsciously, he reached in front of her and gently pressed her shoulder. Rachel hurriedly grasped the situation a little too late and covered her own lips with her hands. ¡°Can you see the ointment applied? It still hurts!¡± Saying so, she tried to divert the attention by having her mouth covered, as it was Lucian who had tormented her lips to burst whenever she called him brother. ¡°Is it this time already? I think I fell asleep for a while¡­¡± Lucian thought she was cute as she was desperately trying to turn the words around. It was cute because she knew what he was going to do. He draped his hips lightly at the end of the couch where she was lying and took the hand covering her lips. ¡°Uh, I said it was still sick.¡± ¡°You should still be punished, Ray.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I had been sleeping. When I wake up, brother¡­ uhp!¡± Because of the still unchanging title, Rachel always lost her lips to him. Lucian, who desperately kept what he said, had never overlooked anything. With a dismayed look on her face, she turned one hand to him. His large hands gently caressed her cheeks. ¡°I don¡¯t want you hurt, Ray.¡± The blue eyes widened at the unexpected remark. With his thumb under her eyes, he took the small hand that was covering her mouth. He lifted her little thumb up with his fingertips and then opened his mouth to swallow it. Clenching his tongue and sucking her thumb, he began to suck as if he was about to eat something delicious. Slurp, slurp. A damp sound began to fill the room. Lucian rolled his tongue as he stared intently into the wide-open, blue eyes in surprise. He tapped her hard fingertips with his tongue and sucked it in as hard as he could. ¡°Hu-uht!¡± Rachel gasped as she covered her own mouth was lovely, that his eyes narrowed. At the same time, Lucian wiggled his tongue as he rubbed the gap between her little fingers with his index finger. The finger trapped in his mouth twitched as he touched and sucked. Chu. Lucian, who thoroughly tasted her thumb, this time bit her thin index finger to his lips and whispered. ¡°Instead of the lips.¡± ¡°¡­Hiccup!¡± Rachel was so startled that she hiccuped. She never thought that he would put her finger in his mouth. ¡­Not her lips, but her fingers. Why? However, the question did not last long. All her thoughts evaporated as her cold fingertips were sucked into his mouth hotter than hot water. He put all her fingers in his mouth as if he was going to eat them, then pulled them out again and again. When Rachel puckered her finger at the feeling, Lucian then lengthened his tongue and licked her wrist. Her face was already burning red as the saliva from his tongue ran down her wrist. He loved the warmth he felt through his palms¡­ The way she reacted to him one by one was as if she was saying something to him¡­ I love you, too. As much as you love me, I have loved you for a long time. When she reacted like this, he was encouraged. ¡°Ray¡­¡± ¡°¡­Luci.¡± What a lovely nickname this is. He held her in his arms as they sat on the sofa together and looked at each other with their bodies folded. ¡°Does it hurt to just touch for a second?¡± Rachel felt like her heart was about to burst as he rubbed the tip of her nose with his nostrils while whispering as if pleading with her. She could no longer pretend that she did not understand his words. He was saying he loved her with his whole body¡­ It couldn¡¯t have been less lovely. Possessor or Cassandra or the past, all aside, she covered his cheek with the hand that was covering her mouth. The quivering emerald eyelashes signaled her nervousness. Rachel slowly raised her head. She whispered as she approached him close enough that their breath overlapped. ¡°Okay.¡± The two lips touched each other, giving each other a short but intense feeling, and then they separated. __ Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Oscar sat on the window sill and watched Lucian and Rachel. Lucian glanced at him, still in the form of a fox, for a moment before ignoring him. That was¡­ ¡°Knngg.¡± ¡°Kkureuk.¡± (Let¡¯s go.) Even though Damian hovered around him and urged him to go, Oscar couldn¡¯t take his eyes off them. ¡­Does sucking the finger taste good? The white fox tilted his head to the side. Oscar thought as he watched Lucian suck Rachel¡¯s fingers as stubbornly as he did when he ate meat. Perhaps, the master¡¯s fingers were somehow delicious. But if he bit, would it hurt? Wouldn¡¯t it hurt to suck on something like that? Rachel¡¯s face, filled with the golden eyes, was dyed red. At the sight of his master he had never seen before, Oscar couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her as if possessed. ¡°Kkureuk.¡± (Come on.) ¡°Kong-kong!¡± (Ah, wait.) Lucian and Rachel gazed at each other for a moment before disappearing disappeared under the back of the sofa. At that, Oscar was so curious that he couldn¡¯t leave. Why were they lying on the sofa together? They were just sucking it deliciously until a while ago? Were they done sucking it all already? The little white fox¡¯s head continued to tilt left and right. With each tilt, the red jewel in one of his ears fluttered. The red eyes, as beautiful as jewels tenaciously stared at the sofa. He wanted to get up close and see what the two of them were doing. Then, he drooled. Wow, he must have really wanted to eat. Oscar was restless and sprinted around the window sill. He wanted to eat too, Master¡¯s finger. Somehow, he thought it would be sweet, like melon-flavored candy. Oh, he should have asked her to buy him some melon-flavored candy. When could he ask her to buy it? When could they go hunting together? When could they have tea together¡­? WHEN¡­ Could only he and the master be together? ¡°Kkureuk.¡± ¡°Kong!¡± He was annoyed with Damian today. He thought it was because Damian was always with him, though now, he didn¡¯t know why he was bothering him so much. Feeling sad, Oscar ran along the window sill, and he said to Damian, who was slowly following him. ¡°Kong-kong!¡± (Let¡¯s train!) ¡­If he could help his master like he did today, wouldn¡¯t he be able to do the same as the master¡¯s brother? ¡­He would work harder to protect his master¡¯s magic. Wouldn¡¯t the master love him more than his brother? Not knowing that Damian¡¯s pale wood eyes had darkened, Oscar ran briskly. He thought it would be nice to be with the master forever. ¡°Kong-kong!¡± (Let¡¯s do it now!) *** Noah woke up from a nap. After finishing his father¡¯s funeral, the collateral families began to be more blatant. They pressed him hard as if there was something they believed in. It was really dissatisfying that commoners put pressure on him, who was a noble. ¡°Lucian seems to have lost interest?¡± Noah, who had to worry not only about the collateral family but also Lucian, muttered a little. Even though it was good that nothing happened, the thought that Lucian had lost interest in him made him sad for nothing. ¡°We have spent time together at the salon, aren¡¯t he too cold-hearted?¡± Then, Kylus spoke resentfully. ¡°What on earth did you say to make Lucian so angry?¡± Still annoyed by Kylus for not telling him what happened that day, Noah just wheezed and didn¡¯t call him. One way or another, Kylus was the only one who could help him. ¡°Ha¡­ It looks like I¡¯m stuck forward and behind. Why do I have to live like this?¡± Noah¡¯s eyes, as he sat with his back on the head of his bed, breathing heavily and turned red for a moment. ¡°Phew, I can go out on my own now.¡± Noah, who had a melancholic expression just a moment ago, got up from the bed with a sly smile. ¡°Whenever you beg for help, you can¡¯t blame me now. My descendant.¡± He gently brushed his hair, and suddenly his wavy hair became cumbersome. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with this hairstyle? When you become a baron, you must be dignified.¡± Although it was early in the morning, Kylus felt rather refreshed. Since he had been a knight, even though it had been a long time since his death, he continued to follow the habits of his lifetime. ¡°Good. After all, it will soon become my body, so I need to practice a bit and increase my stamina. How can you seduce a beautiful girl without a muscle? This only attracts people who enjoy men.¡± He clicked his tongue and left the room in light clothing. Although it had changed a lot from when he lived, he still remembered the Prince he had met before as he wandered around this place that was like his home. ¡°Hmm, I really didn¡¯t expect him to come.¡± Kylus smiled proudly as if he had just regained his ability. What he foresaw could change a little, but never completely. ¡­The only variable was the Duke¡¯s sibling. Still, recently he had a dream of foreknowledge. A dream in which Count Erland, whom the Prince had asked to find, was heading somewhere. ¡°Hmm, but it looks like I¡¯ve seen her face a lot¡­¡± Kylus ran into the baron¡¯s old butler while hurriedly heading to the dance hall. ¡°Baron. Where are you going at this early hour?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing. Just for a moment in the training ground?¡± The old butler widened his eyes for a moment when he saw Noah reacting roughly with a touchy attitude, but he quickly managed his expression skillfully. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll bring towels and something to drink.¡± ¡°Yes. Please.¡± After answering, Kylus came out of his mansion. The fresh morning air made him feel better. ¡°If the Prince is interested in the princess, it would be right for me to get rid of her altogether. Yes, if we help them connect, won¡¯t we be able to hold onto the prince¡¯s line?¡± How about going in a different direction? He just had to do what was good for him. Kylus smiled, revealing his teeth. Whatever it was, he just had to keep his family name. ¡°Lady, are your lips okay now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to apply any more ointment, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I sat blankly on the bed and gave the same answer like a parrot. As I was rubbing my eyes, I heard the sound of the door opening. ¡°Ray, are you awake already?¡± ¡°Yes¡ª¡± Today was a special case because he always came into my room first and woke me up. Strangely, my eyes opened quickly. It was because I¡¯d been resting for a few days. Even if it was just sorting out invitations, it seemed like a job. Seeing that my condition has improved after taking a break. Well, Lucian looked good, too, right? No, he was more in a good mood? As Amber prepared to wash my face, Lucian rolled up his arms as if waiting, and his face was exceptionally bright. ¡°Did anything good happen?¡± The smile on his lips widened at my question. ¡°Right.¡± Oh, something pleasant happened to my bias. As I sat silently thinking, he wrapped a towel around my neck and started washing my face. Even though I refused several times, every time he attacked me with his face, I couldn¡¯t resist. The scariest thing in the world was an attack with a handsome face. If he lowered the ends of his eyebrows and looked at me with pleading eyes, I wouldn¡¯t be able to say no. ¡­If anyone could, please come and see me. Ask that person how to say no. ¡°Duke, shall I bring a new cream today?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°It is a fragrance suitable for summer, and it is said to be a cream made from fresh and cool herbs.¡± Amber was amazing, too. Seeing Lucian fully understand and she explained without saying much. I became accustomed to his touch, and naturally, I entrusted my face to his hands. After wiping my face thoroughly, Lucian reached out his hand to Amber. She then handed him the cream tin she had prepared. After opening the lid, he first inhaled the scent and then applied the cream to his hands. As if to check the texture, he rubbed his fingertips together, then nodded his head lightly. Amber, who was waiting next to him with a nervous look, smiled brightly and said. ¡°Then, I will prepare the dress.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lucian answered Amber, but he was still looking at me. I felt his golden eyes were filled with only me, and my hairs stood upright. ¡°Lift your head.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I raised my face familiarly at his request. At that, he spread the cream evenly on both hands and rubbed it gently as if massaging my face. Lucian, who carefully applied cream while moving his fingertips in a circle, lightly kissed my lips. Kisskiss, kiss, kisskisskiss. As if mimicking our own password-like knock, we kissed like that. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Embarrassed, I rolled up my lips and tucked them in. He smiled a little at my reaction. Just seeing him look so comfortable made my heart flutter. ¡°But, what happened?¡± ¡°Hmm. Are you curious?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The man who had been combing my hair with the comb that Amber had brought in advance responded with a smiley voice. ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you come with me later.¡± ¡°Are we going out today¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, together with you.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± When he said that we were going out for a while, I raised my arms and smiled in front of him like a child. Seeing me like that, Lucian responded with a smile as if he had everything in the world. __ Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Having said that I was going out, I hurriedly prepared and finished breakfast with him quickly. Dressed in the light blue striped dress made of linen he had given me as a gift, I climbed into the carriage with Lucian with pleasant steps. ¡°Where are we going, Luci?¡± Now, his nickname was stuck in my mouth, so the title ¡®brother¡¯ did not come out well. Besides, if I had called him brother again, Lucian would have pressed his lips on me without missing the opportunity. ¡°Jeweler.¡± ¡°Why the jeweler¡­?¡± ¡°Do you remember the ring I put together with you before?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± I could recall right away. How could I forget? I picked it for six hours. ¡°Is the ring done?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wow, he seemed to be in a really good mood today. Even though Lucian always showed a smile to me, he was smiling more than usual today. Every time he smiled at me, my heart raced. Wow, his face was working hard today too. How could a smile like that come out? It was definitely one of the top smiles I¡¯d seen so far. What a crazy look. So handsome! My bias! ¡­Huh? When did he change his shirt? He was wearing a black shirt when he came this morning though now, it was different. Lucian was wearing a light gray suit, a striped shirt that at first glance looked identical to my dress. As he dressed more brightly than usual, it seemed that not only his face but his entire body was enveloped in brilliance. Oh, so dazzling¡­ What was the name of something that was more dazzling than the summer sun? It would be Lucian. This obsession, which had become a habit, had made me greedy. I smiled bashfully before grabbing his finger and waving it. ¡°Ray, are you looking forward to it?¡± ¡°Yes! I am very much looking forward to it!¡± Just the thought of Lucian wearing a ring with a design I drew made me feel so good that I felt like it was floating in the sky. I have truly become a successful fan. While I didn¡¯t buy it for him, it felt like I gave it to him? I glanced out the window, wishing we could arrive at the jewelry store quickly. The carriage, which entered the noble-only street earlier than expected, ran without hesitation. Arriving in front of the jeweler, we headed to the parlor room with the owner still smiling. ¡°I am really looking forward to it. How did it come out?¡± ¡°It must be beautiful.¡± Lucian also responded with a look of anticipation. I agreed with him. ¡°It will definitely suit Luci. It¡¯s a design I drew while thinking of Luci.¡± His expression, which had been smiling continuously at my words, was slightly distorted and then returned to its original state. After making a somewhat disapproving expression, his face became naturally expressionless before he smiled again. Lucian paused before entering the drawing room. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t check it now.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Suddenly? He was happy a while ago, so why all of a sudden? ¡°Why? We came all this way, let¡¯s check it out first. First, we have to make sure it fits your finger well.¡± The jeweler¡¯s owner, who was by my side, added to my suggestion, ¡°We¡¯ve made sure we match the size, but why don¡¯t you check it first, Duke.¡± However, Lucian¡¯s answer was firm. ¡°No, put it in the carriage as it is.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Lucian looked at me after finishing his words. He said with only his head turned at an angle like he did when he was a child. ¡°Since we¡¯re going out, do you want to go on a date?¡± My pouted lips opened and rejoiced with the unexpected word, ¡®date.¡¯ ¡°Really? I want to go to that new cafe. Bellisa says the melon tart, which is only available in the summer, is so delicious.¡± ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go.¡± We left the jeweler again without seeing the ring. Even though I wondered why he had changed his mind, it was an outing after a long time, so I thought about asking him to show it to me later. Of course, it was a bit disappointing. I wanted to see the finished ring shining on his finger¡­ However, as soon as I entered the cafe with him, my thoughts evaporated easily. ¡°Wow, brother. Look at this.¡± Even in the morning, there were quite a few people, so I did not call him by name. There was no need to spread rumors. ¡°¡­Choose what you want to eat.¡± Of course. Maybe, Lucian was not good outside too? Even though he told me to call his name every day, he didn¡¯t even touch my lips when we were outside. Still, why did I feel a bit down even though I take that for granted? Even when the light pink melon tart came out, it was not very exciting. Lucian¡¯s expression became serious as he ate. ¡°Does it taste bad?¡± It seemed that he was not interested in tarts from the beginning. I glanced at him holding the teacup. His appearance in the window seat filled with the morning sunlight was like a picture in itself. When full of sunlight came in, the golden eyes shone more faintly and looked mysterious. Now, like inertia, I got obsessed with him. Even though I knew that I could no longer praise him as beautiful as ever, I could no longer suppress my rising heart. ¡­Oh, crazy. Hot damn. The low mood for a while disappeared so quickly that it was ridiculous. ¡°No, it¡¯s delicious.¡± Obviously, the better the mood, the better the taste. As I moved my fork diligently, my mouth clenched. Lucian drank tea leisurely while looking at me. Come to think of it, I hadn¡¯t seen him rest properly since becoming the Duke. As expected, it would be good if he could rest well today¡­ It seemed that the position of a duke was a formidable position. Although I couldn¡¯t know all of his work, only invitations and sorting, I could predict it enough. ¡°Brother, I want to eat this and look around the square. They say that there are artists painting or playing music.¡± I recited what I had heard from Bellisa through the letter. At my words, Lucian smiled kindly. ¡°You can do that if you want.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± He stared at my lips as he spoke as if wanting to eat it right now¡ªpassionately and earnestly. I was rather relieved by that look, but why¡­? I couldn¡¯t even understand my heart, so I just ate the melon tart. While chewing the fresh and sweet melon, I suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh, Oscar asked me to buy melon-flavored candy. It was sold here, too, right?¡± Wouldn¡¯t it be more delicious because it was sold at a more famous shop? Thinking that, I glanced around to call an employee. The employee, who was nearby, came to me after quickly noticing my head nod. ¡°Are you looking for something, customer?¡± ¡°Do you also sell melon flavored candy here?¡± ¡°Of course. Shall I bring some for tasting so you can taste it?¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to. Just pack three.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Because it was a place only nobles came to, the uniforms worn by the employees seemed to be quite expensive products. As the employee left, Lucian put down the teacup that he was holding, and he asked in a tone that seemed somehow unpleasant. ¡°Did that fox dare do that to you?¡± ¡°What? Oh, I promised to buy him.¡± ¡°Why are you buying it? Make someone run the errands, that¡¯s enough.¡± I widened my eyes and rolled them around at the tone of his voice that was getting more agitated. I was a little surprised. Why was he suddenly angry¡­? In this way, when the other person was angry, my lips stick like glue. It had been one of those habits I¡¯d had for a long time. In this case, no matter what I said, the other party would be angry. As for the other person, it was only my adoptive parent. Even so, my lips didn¡¯t open and I didn¡¯t think they would ever. I rolled my eyes and waited for him to calm down. Suddenly, his hand came under his chin. Lucian, who lifted my face, which was gradually descending, came to meet my gaze. ¡°I told you not to bow your head.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± I remembered what he once said as I felt the full moon-like eyes I saw that day still staring at me. Golden eyes like a full moon that seems to come true if you make a wish. When I met those eyes, it was as if I had been possessed by magic that made me unable to move. ¡°Ray¡­ When are you going to find out?¡± What? From the beginning, he seemed to have a lot to say to me. However, the words that came out of his mouth were not at all understandable. It would be nice if he could tell me honestly. I could give him anything he wanted¡­ Still, why wasn¡¯t he speaking properly? Why did he keep asking me? Embarrassed, I bit my lip. He grabbed my chin with a stronger hand than usual. The crushed cheeks trembled slightly in his long fingers. I felt like I was suffocating in this situation where I felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. At that time, a familiar but unwelcome voice intervened. ¡°Hmm, I didn¡¯t know we would meet in a place like this?¡± The trash booger king spoke softly in a still good place. He glanced at me, slowly wiping his silver hair shining in the sunlight. The purple eyes that stared at my face in Lucian¡¯s grasp seemed to gleam a little dangerously. The trash booger king licked his lips briefly and opened his mouth again. ¡°It¡¯s bitter for siblings to fight.¡± Even though he knew everything, he still called us siblings. Every time it happened, I just wanted to hide in a strange way like a child caught doing something terrible. Then, someone rushed to his back. The person who was in a hurry, as if they were late for the appointment, saw us and stopped for a moment. Lucian also noticed the other person, and his gaze glided as he looked at the trash booger king. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Prince¡­ Gasp. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m late, someone jumped in front of the carriage¡­¡± Noah, who was making excuses haphazardly, saw me and Lucian and widened his eyes. It was way too early for tea, so why were we meeting these people now? __ Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Lucian glared at the two unwelcome people with a hideous glare. Depressed from the jeweler, he was so angry that he forgot he was holding Rachel¡¯s face. So, he inadvertently clasped what was in his grasp. ¡°Ugh, Brother.¡± Only after hearing the mournful sound from the other side did he let go of his hand in surprise. ¡°Are you okay, Ray?¡± He hurriedly wrapped Rachel¡¯s face softly and checked. Seeing that her skin was a little red, he bit his lips. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry too much. It was really, really, just a little uncomfortable.¡± Instead of getting angry, Lucian was again offended by her voice that calmed him down. Why did she say anything was fine? Would it be okay for the fox to beg her to buy it? Was it okay for him to treat her so harshly? Was she really okay with that? Even if he did whatever he wanted¡­? If only he could monopolize her¡­ A distorted lust for monopoly swelled in him. The desire that existed deep inside his stomach surged as if finding this was an opportunity. Would she know if he didn¡¯t tell her directly? ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s fate that we met like this, so I just can¡¯t go. After all, why don¡¯t we drink tea together? It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t know each other.¡± At the Prince¡¯s disrespectful attitude now, Lucian glanced at him for a long time with his strangely glowing eyes. The next moment, Noah, who was behind the Prince, came forward and greeted him. ¡°Lu-Lucian. Long time no see. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t congratulate you¡­being the Duke right away.¡± At his absurd remarks, Lucian burst into laughter. Behind the scenes, he pretended not to know anything about Noah getting associated with the Prince, and the hesitant appearance was absolutely disgusting. To him, who listened to Amber, the fox, and the hawk shapeshifter about the situation of the day Noah rudely attacked that day. There was no way Noah¡¯s behavior could be seen as good to Lucian now. ¡°Baron Castila abuses the rules when he doesn¡¯t even appear in the salon.¡± Noah¡¯s shoulders trembled at the direct and cold voice. His pale face was stained red with shame. If someone they didn¡¯t know saw it, they might feel sorry for his pitiful figure. However, Lucian didn¡¯t stop talking to him. He was so annoyed that he wanted to kill Noah on the spot. ¡°Can¡¯t Baron see my Rachel in your eyes? How can a person who doesn¡¯t even have proper greetings become a baron? Or are you ignoring the Leon family?¡± Rachel grabbed his hand as his voice grew increasingly bloody. She pinched her fingers between his fingers as she grabbed them tight. Then, Lucian spoke in a casual tone. ¡°Thank you for the Prince¡¯s suggestion, but we were about to get up. I hope you two have a good time together.¡± After delivering the brief words, he took her hand and led her. He woke up with a smile as if the current situation was not at all unpleasant. The blue eyes were filled with curiosity. Then, Elliot and Noah glanced at each other alternately. Elliot¡¯s attitude made him feel dirty. He didn¡¯t know what kind of curiosity he had though he wasn¡¯t happy to get that kind of attention today. Lucian was quite embarrassed by that cheerful attitude that did not match the mood. When the rage that soared had subsided, Rachel spoke to Noah before leaving the place. With a cold expression on her face, he wondered if it was the person who had been smiling with him a while ago. ¡°No matter what the purpose of the salon is, what makes you think to speak casually in an open place like this? If you are a baron, please act like a baron. Don¡¯t be rude to the Duke.¡± The golden eyes widened at the cold and cold voice he had heard for the first time in his life. It didn¡¯t stop there, and she turned to Noah. It was completely different from the way she was usually respectful all the time. ¡°All I¡¯ll let go is that rude visit. Don¡¯t be rude to our Lucian anymore, Noah de Castilla. Do you understand?¡± ¡°¡­I apologize.¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes changed sharply at Noah¡¯s pitiful voice. ¡°It¡¯s just as rude to not call me princess until the very end.¡± Lucian was stunned at her words. She used to call him brother in front of others, but now she proudly called him by his first name. She even said, ¡®our Lucian.¡¯ Lucian¡¯s expression, with his eyes lifted fiercely, changed in an instant to gentleness. Feeling better from when he was annoyed, he followed the small hand that was holding his hand and grabbed it tightly. He could feel the sweetness in his mouth. It was sweet and refreshing as if there were grapes in his mouth. ¡­Why did he feel this way when he saw her angry instead of him? Oh, maybe it was because the words sounded like a confession. ¡°Our Lucian¡­¡± Rachel said to him, who muttered inaudibly. ¡°We are going back.¡± He, too, moved his steps, looking into her eyes lovingly as she led him first. Was the word ¡®our¡¯ such a thrilling word? Lucian, following her with light steps as if walking on clouds, saw her calling the waiter. ¡°Yes, did you call?¡± ¡°Did you pack the melon-flavored candy?¡± ¡°Yes, I have it ready.¡± His raised feelings were shattered by the words. Lucian, with a bloody expression, glanced at the waiter handing her the little box¡­ yet habitually, he stole the box she was holding and held it for her. After some reckless action, he realized that it was the candy to give to the fox and wrinkled his face. ¡°Thank you, brother. Hehe.¡± Looking down at Rachel, who was only bright, he made a decision. He decided that he should propose without waiting any longer. He wanted Rachel to recognize him first¡­ It was absurdly stupid. What was the use of stealing her lips like that? Still, she didn¡¯t see him as a man. At the thought, Lucian clenched his teeth and glanced at Rachel, who was smiling next to him. Then, she smiled brightly at him, like someone who had forgotten everything that had just happened¡­ as if it was insignificant. ¡­The smile, which should only be adorable, was strangely frustrating today. ¡®Can you kiss brother? I won¡¯t. So, you forgot to kiss me and smile like that?¡¯ As soon as Lucian arrived at the mansion, he immediately envisioned in his mind a plan to marry her. He didn¡¯t even think about rejection. It was none other than Rachel who told him to make a double plan. No, he was going to make plans, this time not double, but a triple or a quadruple, and he would have her in his hands. He had no intention of letting her go in the first place. After returning to the mansion, Lucian took Rachel to her room and stopped by his own. Pulling out the documents he had prepared beforehand from the secret drawer, Lucian thought for a moment as he spun the papers. In the meantime, he had been drunk in her exhilarating touch. He wants her to love him first. It was a really mighty thing. Rachel was close to absoluteness like a full moon, like the logic of the world. Such a dazzling and elegant moon that became a milestone in the dark night. ¡°You can¡¯t reject me¡­¡± His voice was terribly high-pressure. She had to allow him to marry her. Whether it was brother-sister, or a relationship of the opposite sex, she had to be forever Leon and was to be under his authority. He had no intention of letting her out of this mansion in any way. Of course, the most ideal form would be a couple. Lucian opened the brought jewel box. Inside was a pair of finely decorated rings, exactly as Rachel had drawn them. It was very satisfying to see the ring in the shape of two sapphires of the same color as the eyes of the two people looking at each other. Then, he put the ring for Rachel in the ring case he had prepared separately for her. As he stared at the ring he would wear for a moment, without hesitation, he put it on his ring finger. After collecting the papers, he did not delay and headed to Rachel¡¯s room. He was nervous but not worried. And while his heart was hot, his head was still. It was a simple theory. Rachel, his savior, and world¡ªchanged from his sister to his wife. She always had to be right next to him. ¡­His mate, his companion, his spouse. He wanted to add a title that only a wife could have. So, he wanted to let everyone know. Rachel wasn¡¯t his sister, she was his lover and would be his wife. Knock, knock ¨C knock ¨C knock, knock, knock. After the cryptic knock, he waited. There was a light running sound the next moment, and the door opened. Looking down at her round blue eyes, Lucian smiled contentedly. In the future, only he would be in those eyes. ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t you going to work?¡± ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Come on in!¡± Rachel opened the door and smiled happily. Even though it wasn¡¯t long after they separated, she had gotten used to being with him, so when they separated, she felt sorry. Lucian felt a deep satisfaction in seeing her like that. ¡°Huh¡­? You¡¯re wearing the ring? Wow, I thought it would fit, too!¡± Lucian¡¯s lips loosened at Rachel¡¯s praise, who immediately noticed his ring. He grabbed her hand with the hand wearing the ring and led her to the sofa. After putting down the papers he brought on the table, he took out the ring case from the inside pocket of his jacket. ¡°I have something to tell you, Ray.¡± Only Rachel was filled with nervous golden eyes and an expression that she did not understand. __ Chapter 101 Chapter 101 ¡­What was going on? Why did he look like that? Lucian had a decisive face as if he had decided something and also an expression of fear at first glance. It wasn¡¯t the same as usual, so I wondered what happened all of a sudden? Unlike other people, it was strange to see a person who smiled and treated me kindly now having such an expression. Looking at him with an insensitive expression like in the past, I pondered what to say to him. What was he going to ask for? Was there anything I could do for him? I didn¡¯t have a lot of money, and I didn¡¯t know anything, so what could it be? In any case, whatever he asked, I must listen. How big of a request was it that he made such a face? As I looked at him with a blank expression, Lucian licked his lips. Every time I noticed the bright red tongue that disappeared after licking the nervous lips briefly, I also strangely felt dry in my mouth. The atmosphere was strangely tense, so I asked without delay. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± His eyes deepened at my prompting. As he gazed at me with serious eyes, he slowly bent on one knee. His gaze, which was higher than me, slowly descended, and he met my eyes from the same height as me. That alone made me feel strange. However, the moment he held out the small box, I was enveloped in a strange feeling. ¡­Huh? I saw this scene a lot in dramas? No, it also appeared frequently in webtoons. I watched romances enough to memorize it, so I knew what kind of scene this was. Obviously this¡­ When the male lead proposed to the female lead, he always got down on his knees¡­ ¡­So, why was Lucian kneeling in front of me? Repeatedly blinking my eyes, I tried to figure out the situation though my head didn¡¯t work very well. While I was thinking about whether I should force myself to think because I didn¡¯t want to get excited, Lucian opened his mouth. As usual, a firm and heavy voice grabbed my ear at once. ¡°Rachel.¡± It wasn¡¯t a nickname I hadn¡¯t heard in a long time, but my full name. I replied, possessed. ¡°Yes.¡± I stared tenaciously as the beautiful lips stuck together and then opened. I was pouring all my attention into his lips. ¡°I will no longer play family games with you.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± No longer play family games? What did he mean¡­ No, actually, I¡¯d been pretending not to know. Perhaps, it was because it was so hard to believe that I had been denying it for so long. ¡­That he might like me. I may have just struggled to deny that he seemed to love me as a woman and not as a sister. That was right. My bias, who was no different than my favorite idol, liked me as a woman. In addition, we were brothers and sisters in the family register, and the time we were apart was quite long. But, really¡­? It was not just a misunderstood feeling, he really loved me? At the thought, my heart was pounding and started beating fast. Even though I thought it was an illusion, in fact, Lucian was saying with his whole body and eyes that it wasn¡¯t an illusion. At this point, of course, I couldn¡¯t help but notice how fast I was reading the room. As I waited for him to speak, my head began to spin. Soon, my head seemed to be twisted. What would happen when I suddenly return to the original world? Would Lucian be dating the real Rachel? Or, would he end up dating Cassandra? Uhn¡­ That would be troubling. I couldn¡¯t give Lucian to those kids, what should I do? I didn¡¯t even know that my face was turning blue because I was trapped in an imagination that didn¡¯t even happen. Suddenly, a warm hand grabbed my wrist. ¡°Stop.¡± ¡°¡­Yes? Huh?¡± Confused, I glanced at him, replying a moment later. Lucian¡¯s face was very contorted. The moment I saw his face looking very annoyed, I stretched out my hand without realizing it. I raised him. Even if he wasn¡¯t like a child, Lucian was no different than the younger brother I had raised. I was the person who made him uncomfortable. It would be ridiculous. As I gently wrapped his cheek, he wrapped my hand. I moved my gaze slowly as I gazed at my hand trapped in his large hand. For me, the eyes that resembled the full moon were fixed only on me. I thought while facing the golden eyes that stared straight at me as if nothing else could be seen in them. Why did I just find out now? ¡­From that moment on, his gaze was solely mine. At that moment, I felt a tingling sensation on my back. Mine, mine¡­ Had I ever had anything that was mine? I struggled so hard to grab a family that other people were naturally born having¡­ But, I still couldn¡¯t have it. They said that those who were not loved by their family could not be loved by others as they needed to know love to love and give. However, I didn¡¯t want to be swayed by words I didn¡¯t know who said it. As there were always exceptions everywhere, I thought I could win something of my own and my love. Yes, I certainly thought so until middle school. Nonetheless, never once did things go the way I wanted them to. In the end, I also lost my family. I tried so hard to catch even my family, who neglected me and abused me. Still, the result was dissolution. In fact, it was probably because I consciously erased my memories. So, even though it was mine, it didn¡¯t feel like mine. Even now, I tried to pull out the memories of that time, but it wasn¡¯t as painful as it was back then. I just get a little out of breath. ¡°Where are you looking at?¡± Lucian opened his mouth. The shrill voice didn¡¯t sound like his, so I was able to catch my flying mind for a while. ¡°Yes? I¡¯m looking at brother?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. You can only look at me.¡± ¡°Yes, hehe.¡± I just laughed for no reason. It was because I didn¡¯t know how to react since everything felt so unreal. Then, Lucian grabbed my hand and spoke like a whisper. ¡°I was trying to say¡­ I guess I just noticed it now.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± My bias¡­ Sister hadn¡¯t calmed down yet, so could you please speak a little more slowly? I was very apprehensive. Mine, my boyfriend, my husband¡­ ¡­And, my family. It seemed that the hidden possessiveness was rising up again. Having never had my own, I used to be very attached to mine. It was something I knew right away that I was a twisted human. Thump, thump. Without blinking my eyes, I waited for Lucian to speak. ¡­Really, really? Was he really giving that to me? Perhaps, he realized my expectations. Lucian opened his mouth. I stared at his lips as I swallowed, and my eyes widened in anticipation. ¡°Rachel, marry me. Now you know my heart.¡± As he spoke, he held out the ring case to me. Opening the case lid with the hand that was holding my hand, he showed me the ring. I looked into the box, possessed. There was a ring that seemed to be a pair with the ring on his finger. Looking at the ring, which was clearly for women at first glance, it was understandable why he had chosen so diligently at the jeweler. ¡­He had been looking for rings for us to share from the beginning. I didn¡¯t even know that, and I said something else. No, he had to tell me something like this. However, the past didn¡¯t matter. I put my trembling hand forward. Unlike me, who was feverish and face flabby from tension, he seemed calm. Lucian took my hand with a calm face that made me think that I was the one who was really proposing. Oh, it was just his face. Lucian¡¯s fingertips trembled as he grabbed my hand. At that moment, the tension went away. I was relieved because I wasn¡¯t the only one nervous. The coldness of the metal rose from the tip of my ring finger. When I finally got the ring deep into my finger, I felt a strange sense of belonging. Rather than the thought of marrying him, the thought of becoming a real family with him was greater. I couldn¡¯t keep my mouth shut at the joy of having my own real family. Could I really have this¡­? ¡®¡­You¡¯re mine, right?¡¯ Even if I didn¡¯t say anything out of my mouth, I thought my eyes were enough to convey it as Lucian nodded his head happily. ¡°I love you, Ray.¡± Lucian, who was kneeling on one knee, put both of his knees on the floor and hugged me. He grabbed my waist as tight as ever and rubbed his face against my thigh. It was funny to see his large body crumpled, and I burst out laughing a little. Lifting his head, I hugged his shoulder and was drenched in euphoria. I flew for a moment in the wind and watched what he was doing. I wanted to hold him. I wanted to embrace him. As soon as I thought he was mine, more love arose than before. As if a new waterway was added to the original waterway, and the river gushes out. As I waited, wringing his hands, he held out a folder. Oh my, Lucian¡­ Would we be stamping the marriage certificate already? As I received the documents, I shook my head in shame. At the same time, I was filled with a sense of happiness to the point that what I had been worried about until now was overshadowed that my bias had become mine. Could we not just live here like this? There was a letter that caught my eye at that moment when my heart was completely relaxed. Words with different characters from Hangul, but with the same meaning were stuck in my eyes, and I couldn¡¯t get them out. ¡°This¡­ Huh?¡± My voice was trembling. It wasn¡¯t the tension that came from a fluttering heart like a while ago though the trembling that came from the shock I had already experienced. My lips, my hands, and my eyes trembled against my will. Even among the letters that flew around without mercy, the word ¡®dissolution¡¯ strangely did not move. When I thought my eyes were wrong, he confirmed with a fluttering voice. ¡°I¡¯m finally able to annul our relationship, Ray.¡± __ Chapter 102 Chapter 102 My head hurt as if my head was being split at the word ¡®annul,¡¯ which I could hear directly in my eyes and ears. It was as if my eyes went black, and my ears went deaf as I felt that the past I had been desperately hiding was revealed in front of me. ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to annul you for a long time. I love you as a woman, not as a sister, so why do we have to be brothers and sisters?¡± With a voice full of injustice, Lucian did not stop his words. ¡°There are many times when I feel grateful to father who brought you though I resent it endlessly. He could have brought you as my fiance instead of my younger sister¡­ You think so, right?¡± He spoke unusually long. He was expressing joy with his whole body. ¡°Aahh¡ª I thought you would choose me, too. I love you, Ray. I love you.¡± He confessed like a person who had not been able to express himself for a while as Lucian tightened his arms around my waist and pulled me in. I was easily dragged into his arms. Thump, thump. The beating heart could be heard nearby. ¡°You just need to go back to the Erland family for a little while. Of course, it won¡¯t be any different. How can I let you out?¡± ¡°¡­Then, how?¡± A trembling voice came out of nowhere. Actually, I couldn¡¯t think of anything. My head, as white as blank paper, thought of only one thing. ¡®Don¡¯t want. I don¡¯t want to. Another annulment¡­¡¯ He whispered into my ear, holding me perfectly in my arms. ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of returning from Rachel de Leon to Rachel de Erland for a while. Soon, it¡¯ll be back to Rachel de Leon. Then¡­¡± Lucian swallowed his last words, pouring a trembling breath into my ear, and slowly took his words out. ¡°¡­Then, you will be my wife and the mistress of this mansion.¡± His thin, trembling tone clearly proved his joy. He was happy, but I was not. ¡­No, I¡¯m happy. It was clear that I was happy¡­ However, it felt like my head was putting the brakes on it. ¡­Could I really come back? Think carefully, Ahn Hye-young. What did your adoptive parents say to you? They would accept me again¡­ They would accept me back as a family if my younger sibling got better, but what happened? After they threw me away, they all died, leaving only me. They didn¡¯t accept me as a family until they died. Nevertheless, would I believe his saying that he wouldn¡¯t throw me away like a fool again? What did my biological parents say when they abandoned me? All they had to do was write that they would come someday on a piece of paper that didn¡¯t even look like a letter. ¡­You had been abandoned like that twice, and now, you would believe such things again? Stupid. You were foolish, Ahn Hye-young¡­ Even though I trusted Lucian with my hot heart, my cold head couldn¡¯t believe him or his words. This was my place! ¡®I¡¯m in the right place¡­¡¯ My beating heartbeat sounded like thunder. That day, I remembered the first time I was slapped by my adoptive parents. The day I pushed my sibling out of jealousy, I was locked in a room for the first time. Even though I cried, the tightly closed door did not open, and I had to hear the thunder while trembling in the cold closet. After that, I had to suffer from the feeling of being blocked in all directions just by hearing the thunder. ¡­Was that all? Being well objectified, I was well aware that I was a broken doll covered in trauma. Such a broken doll that moved convulsively when the switch was pressed. It couldn¡¯t be like this, wasn¡¯t it? I commanded in my head that Lucian was saying something different now though my hand moved as if in refusal of that command. At the thought, I pushed his chest as hard as I could. Although I was pushed back instead of being pushed by him, who was still solid, I had achieved my goal anyway. ¡°Ray¡­?¡± As soon as I got away from him, he, who had just been excited about it, showed a puzzled look. Golden eyes looked into my trembling eyes before gazing down into my arms. When he lifted his gaze again, his expression hardened coldly. He changed his face in an instant and slowly tilted his head. ¡°Ray.¡± As he just called my name, my body trembled. Perhaps, it was because his voice that sank low was unfamiliar. When I faced the other side of him that I had never seen before, it felt like my heart was pounding. Even though I wanted to make an excuse in a hurry, my ugly voice couldn¡¯t speak properly. ¡°Haa¡­ No, that¡¯s not it. Huh, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± Suddenly, I felt short of breath as I felt my mouth dry and sweat dripping down. As my skin got wetter, my lips and eyes trembled. I know this sign. After the possession, it never showed up, but it was a habit that I had suffered before I came here. I need to calm down. ..I need to calm down. Whispering inside, I slapped myself on the cheek. It felt like my eyes were getting clearer, along with the sharp pain. I hurriedly tried to get the word out. ¡°That¡¯s not it. Everything¡­Haaa, everything is good¡ªno, I like, huugh¡­¡± Was it because I suddenly took a deep breath? My head was dizzy, so I waved my hand again to get my head up though I felt no pain. It was because Lucian grabbed my wrist. I wanted to open my mouth to him, who looked at me with a hardened face, but that didn¡¯t work out. I really didn¡¯t want this. Why did it come now, why was this happening again? ¡­Only now can I have my person. ¡®Only now¡­¡¯ As I gazed up at him, gasping for breath, Lucian glanced at me for a long time. He then moved my caught wrist when I felt like I was trapped in a very tenacious, detailed gaze as if trying to scan my head. Slap¡ª! A tingling sensation rushed over my palm, and at the same time, the soft skin clung to it and then fell off. ¡°Aahh! Lucian¡­!¡± Slap! Slap! Lucian grabbed my wrist and made me slap his own cheek. Unable to open or fold my hand, I pleaded with only a stuttering scream. ¡°Stop, stop! Please¡ª!¡± Slap, slap, whack! His cheeks were dyed as red as my palms were red. When I saw the clear marks on his white face, my body trembled. I had only destroyed myself. It had been that way since I was very young. It was when I started getting beaten by my adoptive parents from time to time. My younger sibling, who cries all the time, pointed to me as the cause. They cried because they were hungry, it was my fault. Not wanting to share toys with me, it was also my fault. Even when they burst out crying because they were just annoyed, they would always point their fingers at me and cry. Then, my adoptive parents looked at me as if they were seeing a dirty thing and poured out violence in the name of discipline. The next day after being beaten like that in a house where there was no place to escape, my adoptive parents were miraculously kind to me. I didn¡¯t know why at the time, but after I became an adult, I became aware of it. ¡­Oh, they were trying to relieve the guilt of hitting a child. However, when I was young, I was too busy receiving affection without knowing why. There were some things that I didn¡¯t know when I was young though there was a point where I caught on faster than an adult. It was just ¡®to give me affection¡¯ or ¡®to not give.¡¯ Recognizing my adoptive parents¡¯ dual attitude, I secretly slapped my cheeks more on the day I was disciplined. The next day, seeing my clearly bruised face and body, I hoped that they would feel even more sorry. If that happened, they would think of me and take care of me, even for a short time. From then on, I started to abuse myself. So, when something like this happened that I couldn¡¯t handle, I unconditionally moved my hand. I had to hurt myself or break the surrounding before I calmed down. Nevertheless, since I possessed here, I¡¯d never been like this¡­ Slap¡ª Lucian didn¡¯t stop and continued to smack his cheek with my hand. Even though my palms hurt so badly, he was obviously more hurt than me. I wanted to stop him. I wanted to stop him, but my stiff body couldn¡¯t utter any more words, and I was just trembling. Thick tears welling up in the corners of my eyes poured down. I couldn¡¯t even turn my head away as his eyes caught me, staring at me as if he was going to eat me without a blink of an eye. Slap¡ª It wasn¡¯t enough that his white cheeks were stained red, and as his lips burst open and blood flowed, I screamed and tried to shake off his hand. Despite the fact that I couldn¡¯t shake it from how hard he was holding me, I was able to breathe when he stopped. ¡°Why, why¡­ WHHYY!¡± As I uttered only half words, I burst into tears. Why? ¡°Why, huhk, huh¡­ Why, brother¡­why¡­¡± I was desperately trying to convey the words while exhaling breaths that seemed to disappear. Lucian, who had been watching only me until then, finally opened his mouth. ¡°If you hate it, hit me. Don¡¯t hit yourself.¡± As he opened his mouth, the blood that had pooled inside, gushed out. Even with my weak hands, he was constantly hitting the soft cheek, so there was no way the inside of those cheeks was safe. ¡°No!¡± I replied desperately to his words. That was not it. Why would I hate him? ¡­How could I hate him? ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ I hate it, so¡­¡± My whole body shook like crazy. While it was my body, the feeling that I couldn¡¯t control was worse than the feeling I had when I was taken by Cassandra. Lucian grabbed my arms and pulled me closer. ¡°Then what!¡± It was the first time he made a harsh voice, so I lost my words again. Still, that must have touched his heart. I froze as I watched the golden eyes that I had always gazed at with a glimmer of light. ¡°Tell me properly!¡± __ Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Lucian seemed to be going crazy. He clearly thought they had the same mind. Still, he was not mistaken, and he had confirmed it properly through his eyes¡­ Why was she doing this all of a sudden? The moment he saw her slap her own cheek, he heard something getting cut off. He had never been angry with her frustrating attitude though he couldn¡¯t stand it as much as he does now. Even though it was she herself, she dared to injure Rachel¡¯s body that he loved was terribly annoying. She dared to hurt¡­ He slapped his cheek impulsively at those uncontrollable emotions. It didn¡¯t hurt that much when he was hit by the small, delicate palm. However, she seemed to have a different opinion. The little face that was gradually turning blue was proof of that. Lucian looked at Rachel¡¯s increasingly pale face and slapped her hand on his cheek even harder. He seemed a little crazy, but he felt euphoric. As he watched her struggle with all her body to refuse to inflict wounds on him, a sense of pride filled his chest. He felt love for Rachel, who was in pain from seeing him hurt. She was saying that if he were hurt, she would hurt more than he did. ¡­How lovely was this? Squeezing the corner of his mouth that was about to go up to his temple, he slapped his cheek even harder. Rachel, whose hands finally stopped, begged as she trembled. ¡°Why why¡­ WHHYY!¡± Lucian thought as he looked at her, who couldn¡¯t properly convey her words. Well, why? Why did he get so angry when he saw her getting hit? ¡°Why, huhk¡ªhuh, why, brother¡­ why¡­¡± So, why do you hurt yourself? If you don¡¯t like me, you should hit me. Why bother yourself? He was getting furious. With a grip so tight on Rachel¡¯s wrist that she was unable to move properly, he found the reason for his feelings. ¡®¡­Ah, I hated being rejected by you. I really didn¡¯t expect this to be unpleasant.¡¯ No. It was not enough for it to be unpleasant, he was angry and sad though he was miserable because he couldn¡¯t let her go¡­ that was why he was desperately trying to catch her. However, what could he do¡­? ¡®Because my world is you, I cannot live without you.¡¯ The poison of the monopolistic desire that was lurking deep inside his stomach seemed to spread rapidly throughout his body. ¡°If you hate it, hit me. Don¡¯t hit yourself.¡± ¡®Still, I have no intention of letting you go¡­ so don¡¯t hurt yourself by hitting yourself for nothing.¡¯ Even if it hurt, he had no intention of letting her go Lucian could feel fresh blood flowing, but he didn¡¯t mind. Nonetheless, when concern and fear crept into the blue eyes that were looking at him, he deliberately bit his tongue to create more blood. Rachel screamed as she looked at the flowing blood with tearful eyes. How sweet that scream was. Even though he was angry, laughter seemed to burst out. ¡°No!¡± Why couldn¡¯t it be? ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ I hate it, so¡­¡± Hate? Me? ¡®Then, why did she become like that?¡¯ He got mistaken. Why did his world consist of her? If she couldn¡¯t take responsibility, she should just leave him alone¡­ Why did she tame him? What the hell did she want? What? ¡°Then, what?!¡± The poison that ate his head seemed to obscure his eyes and block his ears. As it is, he just wanted to lock her in and make her see only him. Lucian felt unbearable rage at her, who looked at her with a pale face, unable to say anything as if her voice had been deprived of her. ¡°Tell me properly!¡± As he screamed and grabbed her arms, he could feel the trembling in her slender arms as she got pulled in easily though he didn¡¯t want to be considerate like usual. Suddenly, the shining rings on each other¡¯s fingers caught his eye. It was proof that they had already exchanged hearts. ¡­But, why did she reject it? What was the reason? At that moment, a faint voice came from below him. He quickly rolled his eyes, recognizing a voice that was more fragile than the sound of breathing. ¡°The annulment¡­ I don¡¯t want it¡­¡± Rachel¡¯s face twisted as if she didn¡¯t want to even put that word in her mouth. She rustled as she sprawled helplessly under him. Even that small act of hers seemed to want to get away from him, so he grabbed her even tighter. Lucian quickly rolled his head. It didn¡¯t make sense to him that she didn¡¯t want the annulment, but didn¡¯t hate him as a result. Then, what should he do? In order for him to announce that she was mine, he had to annul her. At that moment, Enzo appeared in his mind. He still whispered in a sullen voice. His gentle yet cunning words struck him like a thunderbolt. ¡ª Can¡¯t you raise an incestuous marriage? Well, you¡¯re not really close relatives. He had a transcription of the Leonis history book. So he quickly understood what Enzo meant. Yes, there was nothing else that he couldn¡¯t do when the Royal Family had an incestuous marriage. Still, it was unpleasant because the plan he had planned to organize neatly and start with a new mind went wrong. Lucian took a deep breath and then asked. ¡°Right, if you don¡¯t like the annulment, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡± Rachel cautiously raised her head at his calming voice. ¡°¡­Really? You aren¡¯t going to annul me?¡± Lucian raised his lips crookedly as he looked down at her, who could now properly meet his eyes. While he didn¡¯t know why she didn¡¯t like the annulment, if Rachel didn¡¯t like it that much, he couldn¡¯t help it. Now that his first plan had gone awry, he had no choice but to devise a second plan. ¡°Yes. It wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing to raise an incestuous marriage. Even without a drop of blood, we are siblings.¡± ¡°¡­Brother.¡± ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t mind you calling me brother from now on. If this is what you want, I am willing to listen.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Rachel felt something was wrong. As her reason that had gone away came back, she was able to face him properly. The golden eyes, which gleamed strangely, glanced over her. It was no longer the look of longing to pretend to be innocent. Her body trembled once again at that sight that blatantly wanted to indulge her. ¡°Brother?¡± ¡°Yes, Rachel. If you want, I can play as many family games as you want. Instead, give me your everything.¡± There was no sign of criticizing it as a family game. However, there was a gloomy look, and goosebumps appeared on her body. But, she didn¡¯t even have time to think about it. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Rachel tried to understand what he was saying. Annulment was absolutely unacceptable, and she thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t it important to have some kind of connection with him?¡¯ To get what she wanted, she had to make the choice she hated most, yet it was impossible. So, she snapped his offer. Instead of being unable to put it into words, she nodded her head. After all, everything she had was already his. His future was her future, and he was her. Then, seeing Lucian smiling brightly, Rachel also smiled awkwardly. Although it was a distorted smile, it was a smile. He gently wiped her cheeks as she smiled while tears were dangling. Wiping away the tears with his thumb, he sticks out his tongue and sucks the tears from his fingertips. It was sweet. Everything about her was like a sweet addiction to him. I will not hesitate any longer. I will no longer care. I will swallow up all of you and make you mine. Lucian, who was sucking his finger, slowly began to lower his head so that she could avoid it, as always. He then pressed down hard on her shoulder before smiling at his duality. He knew that he only offered her options on the surface. Oh, no need to do this now? Looking at the blue eyes, Lucian slowly raised his lips. He smiled contentedly, like a hunter snatching his long-awaited prey. As he paused for a moment, he watched Rachel trembling beneath him¡­ Red eyes, cheeks moist with tears, cute lips that opened whenever she gasped as if she was short of breath, and finally, the blue eyes that are fixed on him and don¡¯t move. At that moment, his stomach felt like it was wriggling. His throat trembled with satisfaction, and he couldn¡¯t stand it. At the thought of finally having her, the desire deep within his stomach rumbled. The instinct to fill her up quickly created an illusion as if his eyes went blurry. The wind took his breath away for a moment, and Rachel called out to him in a trembling voice. ¡°Br, brother?¡± He smirked at her call. Even after the proposal, she still called him brother. What did she want? And, what was she most afraid of? The golden eyes shone brightly. Yes, it didn¡¯t matter what the reason or cause was¡­ Whatever it was, it was all he had to do. His large hand gripped her slender shoulder even tighter. The moment she opened her mouth, Lucian bowed his head. He who had given her her options until now was no longer there. Pressing their lips together, he squeezed the gap open and stuck his tongue out. __ Chapter 104 Chapter 104 As if digging into a sweet spring, Lucian inhaled the saliva eagerly. It was sweet¡­ Too sweet. All of her that finally fell into his hands was sweet. It felt as though something seemed to fill him up. As she gasped for breath, he tightened his grip on her and sucked her lips and small flesh fiercely. Like someone who believed that if he did that, he would be able to put her inside him, he desperately and recklessly began to devour everything from her. The watery sound began to fill the room, and his body began to heat up as hot as his heart was hot. When Lucian, who had been sitting awkwardly on the sofa, raised one leg, the sofa creaked. He exchanged their lips while holding his weight on her as if to bind her with his whole body. At the same time, he was busy sucking all the breath and saliva to fill his stomach. ¡°Huu¡­¡± The choked Rachel grabbed his collar and tried to escape. Lucian, noticing her condition, parted their lips for a moment. ¡°Haa, uhh¡­¡± He loosened her shirt as he looked down at her suffocating, inhaling her breath hastily. Her white chest, drenched in sweat, was exposed. Placing one arm by the side of her face, Lucian glanced at Rachel, panting. With every breath she took, her chest swelled, stretching the fabric. Even that felt terribly bizarre. It started from there, and he slowly raised his gaze. The lines of her smooth body were so beautiful that he moved his fingertips across the neckline. ¡°Haa¡­¡± As Rachel¡¯s breathing returned regularly, he bowed his head. Wanting to bite the white nape of her neck, which he had been wanting to taste before, he rushed in and stuck out his tongue. The hot flesh licked the scruffy nape of the sweaty neck. Soon, another watery sound began to fill the room. As he gripped her slender waist with his hand, which was heated, he wanted to hold her tight, but she was so skinny that he was afraid of breaking her. He was so upset. Why was she so skinny? Then, Lucian moved his hand, fumbling up from her slim waistline as if confirming something he didn¡¯t know. ¡°Hah, Luci¡ª¡± A groan-like voice that seemed to run out of breath was heard next to his ear. The soft hairs in him were all standing up. It was the same voice as before, though why does it feel more bizarre and unique today? Oh, was it because he made up his mind that he would no longer control it? Although it didn¡¯t turn out the way he wanted, maybe it was because Rachel accepted his heart? He had always wanted it. He was going to hold her in his hand and not let go, even if he would dye her black. Then, she came into his hand¡­ So, wasn¡¯t she entirely his now? Still, he didn¡¯t know why he was still thirsty. Even though he held her in his hand, he didn¡¯t feel as if he was holding her. Like a grain of soil, the more he holds it in his hand, the more the emptiness seems to slip through his fingers. Why? ¡­Why was he so hungry? Lucian opened his lips to bite off the white nape of her neck that had been stained with saliva. The skin that had entered between his lips was as soft and supple as the fruit he had given her. The next moment, he pulled his lips together and sucked the flesh in, crushing them with his tongue. Each time, her body did not know what to do and jumped. Locking Rachel disheveled beneath him, he frantically indulged in the nape of her neck. It was sweet. His mouth felt so sweet that it made him salivate even more. His large hand grabbed her chest at once. ¡°Ha, wait a minute¡­¡± Ignoring the delicate pleas, Lucian climbed up the nape of her neck. Every time her skin touched his lips, her round shoulders shrank. He usually liked it, but for this moment, he got her clunky hair out of the way and found a place he relished. Then, he pressed with his pointed tongue the dot just below her ear, which had always seduced him. ¡°Uhng¡­¡± It was lovely to see her body reacting to his sucking and licking. Lucian grabbed her upper body with both hands and moved his tongue slowly. The wet flesh, like a water snake swimming in the river, was moving flexibly, but the golden eyes, fierce, ready to attack at any time, observed her condition without omission. Rachel, whose neat, white face was flushed red, was gasping and distraught. The dry, still air seemed to tremble as the hot, moist air flowed nonstop between her tiny lips. Even the small changes were sensitively felt in him. He felt the hot breath rushing through her open shirt. Lucian slipped his tongue, starting with the dot just below Rachel¡¯s ear. When he rubbed the dot on the nape of her neck, which was in contact with her shoulder line, with the tip of his tongue, he suddenly became curious about the dots below. Didn¡¯t Rachel tell him before? There was also a dot down the nape of her neck. ¡­He was thirsty again. As his mouth felt dry, he pressed his tongue to the roof of his mouth and then removed it. In an instant, saliva dripped into his mouth, but it wasn¡¯t what he wanted. He glared at the dress that crossed the nape of her neck and shoulders. He seemed to be able to get what he wanted by removing this cumbersome thing. The large hand that was holding her chest crawled up her spine like a snake. He stretched out his hand as if to rip off the tight laces of her dress. Rachel wrapped around his neck as he grabbed the string that came off easily in one hand. Whispering softly right next to his ears, she wrapped around the nape of his neck, slowly but strongly. ¡°The annulment, never¡­ I hate that¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Hearing Rachel¡¯s plea, his breath choked. Why did she hate it? Lucian, who had been tangled with each other, wrapped her head and made her turn her head. The wet blue eyes were still beautiful. Nevertheless, he found in those eyes something he had never seen before¡­ The hunger, anxiety, and desperation he had only seen in his eyes reflected in the mirror melted in those blue eyes. The moment he saw her eyes that were the same as his but with a different color, his spine was thrilled that he felt numb. He was happy. He liked her being no different from him. Would she hate him if he said he was so happy that she was a broken human being like him? Because she, who he thought was perfect and complete like a full moon, ended up lacking something like the old moon that fades over time. She was no different from him. ¡­Just like him. Just thinking about it made his blood rush. His whole body seemed to tingle with heat. Yeah, I won¡¯t do it if you don¡¯t like it. Lucian comforted his lover. ¡°Shh, I won¡¯t annul you. What you don¡¯t like, I won¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want it.¡± ¡°Yes, just stay by my side. Yes, as long as you do¡­¡± He continued, rubbing her little nose with the tip of his nose. ¡°I will never do anything you don¡¯t like.¡± ¡°Luci, Luci¡­¡± A small hand grabbed his collar. As if she wouldn¡¯t let it go, she gasped as she held onto his arm tightly. Lucian let out a pleasant sigh as he put the small body that fit perfectly into his arms like it was made for his arms. All the breath flowed down her face and head with a low laugh. ¡°My Ray¡­¡± He muttered as he pressed her nose. ¡°My Ray, mine¡­¡± Nine years ago, from the first time he saw her, she was his. All of a sudden, Enzo muttered. ¨D If love turns deep, it becomes a disease. Still, I also know that it can¡¯t be stopped. I miss you, Selina¡­ Hearing those words, Lucian¡¯s attention reached there for a brief moment at a natural voice rather than the usual mean voice, but it quickly returned to Rachel, who was rustling in his arms. He could only close his eyes, feeling the weight and heat in his arms. He finally took Rachel in his hands. __ Chapter 105 Chapter 105 11. What If the Flow is The Same, But The Content is Different? The Crown Prince came to the audience room of the Imperial Palace, which was said to be the highest place in the Leonis Empire. In front of the entrance, he glanced around before asking the chief attendant. ¡°Has the Prince entered the audience room already?¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯t come yet, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The Crown Prince let out a short sigh, displeased. He didn¡¯t like his younger brother¡¯s sudden appearance. Even though the Emperor and everyone around him told him not to worry because the Prince wouldn¡¯t dare to block his future, he didn¡¯t care. The Crown Prince had not yet seen a successor. The reason was unknown, but the Crown Princess hadn¡¯t conceived, and because of that, the Emperor had no choice but to be wary. Still, when he was the only heir, it was a good stand. If the Emperor hadn¡¯t brought his younger brother, he wouldn¡¯t have felt as if he was being chased¡­ Still, he couldn¡¯t stop doing what his father was doing because he and his father had to be responsible for the Imperial Family¡¯s duties. The Crown Prince murmured as he listened to the Emperor¡¯s chief attendant telling him to enter the audience room. ¡°Of all things, the spirits¡¯ blood must have gone to the illegitimate child.¡± Ironically, the power to deal with the spirits that an imperial family should have was only manifested in the Prince, an illegitimate child. ¡°Father, did you rest well last night?¡± ¡°Did the Prince have a good dream?¡± The Crown Prince¡¯s emerald eyes curled roundly at the kind voice. ¡°Yes, I had a good dream.¡± ¡°Hoho, it looks like things are going well in many ways.¡± The Crown Prince swallowed a gulp when the Emperor spoke, which implicitly showed interest in his successor. The Emperor, recognizing his heart easily, came down from his seat and patted his son¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You weren¡¯t an easy to get child either. What can I do about these precious hands?¡± ¡°Yes, father.¡± The Emperor smiled contentedly as he gazed at the hair and eyes that looked just like his. He married a close relative to make the blood of the Imperial Family thicker. This was done because the spirits¡¯ ability, which had been passed down from generation to generation, was cut off at some point. The Empress also consented to the marriage in order to take on the responsibilities when she was a Princess, but unfortunately, the Crown Prince also did not inherit the power to deal with spirits. So, the Emperor had an illegitimate child and tried to somehow connect the power of the spirit. Even though he had a relationship, only one person came to them. They should have quickly noticed if the child was born only with silver hair unique to the imperial family, but the illegitimate child who came was already an adult. He felt sorry. He wished he had just one more son with the power of the spirits¡­ ¡°No, it¡¯s not good to be too greedy.¡± The Emperor spoke softly, but it was heard very loudly in the Crown Prince¡¯s ears. As he chewed his lips in anger, he heard the chief attendant¡¯s voice. ¡°Your Majesty, the Prince has arrived.¡± ¡°Yes, send him in.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The Crown Prince watched the audience room door open. Elliot, who had the same silver hair as him, came in with his purple eyes shining. He had the dignity of an imperial family to the extent that it was doubtful whether he was really born and raised at the bottom of the Empire. That was also very disappointing. ¡°Dad, brother. I¡¯m late. I¡¯m sorry.¡± The Emperor kindly asked Elliot, who had greeted him according to the royal etiquette. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Elliot didn¡¯t respond right away to what was just a simple greeting between family members, but he mumbled. The purple eyes, swayed slightly and then descended. It was only then that the Emperor¡¯s eyes came to his emaciated face, from which anyone could see that he had not slept well. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Was your bed uncomfortable?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± ¡°I told you to take good care of the Prince! What the hell is this? Benjamin!¡± The Emperor could not contain his anger and called his chief attendant. At that, Elliot panicked, and he stopped him. ¡°Dad¡­ It¡¯s not like that, it¡¯s just because my heart hurts.¡± The Emperor questioned his words. ¡°Huh, who dared break the Prince¡¯s heart?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The Crown Prince stepped out, leaving Elliot unable to answer. ¡°Is it because of Lady Leon?¡± When the Crown Prince asked, Elliot only bowed his head. ¡°Huh?! Is it really because of that child?¡± The Emperor had no choice but to let out a sigh. The marriage had already been dissolved Pedro, now the former Duke, had already made it clear that if his daughter said no to it, he would reject him even if it was the Prince. If the party involved in the marriage talk was the Crown Prince, he could have threatened to refuse the Crown Princess position, but with an illegitimate Prince, the Emperor could not press the previous Duke more. Besides, if it had been a different noble, it might have been different. However, Duchy Leon had long shared secrets with the Imperial Family¡­ From the current possessor¡¯s matter to the treason, the Emperor was able to ease the burden thanks to the previous Duke¡¯s work behind the scene. Elliot lowered his head, and his eyes lit up. Even though he had brought this face to the Imperial Family, the Emperor did not add any more words. This was troubling. It seemed that Duchy Leon¡¯s power was stronger than expected. As he thought so, Elliot rolled his eyes slowly and smiled weakly when he saw the Crown Prince. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m lowly.¡± When sorrow descended on his beautiful appearance, and the servants and maids who were around shed a sigh. Elliot made up a bright smile as if he had struggled to shake it off. ¡°By the way, why did you call me, dad?¡± ¡°Hmm, Elliot.¡± ¡°Yes, brother.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you used to the imperial family now?¡± ¡°¡­Did I make any mistake?¡± Elliot¡¯s face hardened at the Crown Prince¡¯s words. ¡°I was just trying to let you know now, you are not allowed to say dad anymore, but father, so it shouldn¡¯t be surprising.¡± The Crown Prince felt bitter. It was true that he was displeased and uncomfortable with the Prince, but he needed his power, so he had no choice but to do it. Should he blame himself for not being born with the ability to deal with spirits? ¡°Hmm, yes. It¡¯s a minor thing, but now, I have to pay attention.¡± When Elliot heard the Emperor and the Prince¡¯s words, he laughed to himself. There was a law of equivalent exchange in the world. The bottom from where he was born and raised was stricter. Without something to give, he could not receive from others. He had to do something in order to make money, and he, on the contrary, had to receive something as much as he had paid. The idea that these people would be good to him, who grew up in such a place simply because he was of Royal Blood, was abandoned early on. He would have to pay a commensurate price for being registered in the Imperial Family. What was it? ¡°Benjamin, leave.¡± He thought he could find out the true nature of the price today. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The Emperor¡¯s chief attendant took other attendants and left the audience room. ¡°The Crown Prince and the Prince, come near here.¡± With the command, the two approached just below the head of the throne. The Emperor took a deep breath as he sat down on the upper seat. He opened and closed his mouth several times as if it was hard to open his mouth. ¡°Come closer here.¡± ¡°Yes, father.¡± ¡°Yes, father.¡± The Crown Prince and Elliot answered and went up the stairs and stood right in front of the Emperor. The Emperor looked at the emerald-colored eyes that resembled his, and then turned away. Even though the purple eyes seemed unfamiliar, with the silver hair shining on them and his powers, it was as if Elliot had already proved that he was of Imperial Family. ¡°You must never divulge what I am telling you from now on.¡± The Crown Prince was nervous. Was there a secret he didn¡¯t know about? Elliot had a foreboding that the story he was about to hear had to do with the price he was going to pay. ¡°There is a secret place in the Imperial Family. It is the place where the great Archwizard was sealed a long time ago. The sealing stone there is activated only by the power of the spirit.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of it, father.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the first time the Crown Prince has ever heard of it. There is a reason why we are talking together like this today.¡± The Crown Prince thought that what the Emperor would say had to do with his ability to manipulate spirits. What secret would he have to share with the Prince? This was because it was customary to keep secrets about the Imperial Family out from those who were not heirs, even if they were princes. ¡°The Prince said he dealt with spirits. He even showed it to me.¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± ¡°Even though it is a special spirit called the Spirit of Darkness. Spirit is spirit. It is no less proof that we are of the Imperial Family, so we, the Imperial Family, have been able to control spirits from generation to generation.¡± Even if Elliot listened no further, he quickly realized what the Emperor wanted from him. ¡°Does that mean I can help father and brother?¡± As Elliot said that, the Emperor and the Crown Prince¡¯s expressions went cold for an instant. Elliot didn¡¯t miss that moment. He spoke again as he shed a mean laugh inside. ¡°It¡¯s a lowly power, but if I can help, I¡¯m ready.¡± He was good at discovering the sly and dark side of a person. Even if he wasn¡¯t the Spirit of Darkness, he had enough talent. ¡°¡­The Prince¡¯s words are very reassuring.¡± There was something unpleasant with the voice, but Elliot smiled ignorantly. He spoke again, with a voice wet with sadness no matter who heard it. ¡°Father and brother, I¡¯m sorry, but can I make a request to you?¡± The law of equivalent exchange. There was a reason why he became the Imperial Family, and if that reason was not met, the Imperial Family was not very beneficial. Just like the reason why the little boy became an adult. However, the position of the Prince, who could not connect with the little boy, was like a position he did not need. At the same time, the Emperor did not think that the Prince would dare to ask for anything, so he was upset. Still, he had no choice but to do it. It became clear that the Prince¡¯s power was needed, and now, it was as if he was holding the sword. As a prince who had always been naive, the Emperor started sweating. Could he possibly have misunderstood Elliot? Did he, at best, think Elliot would be cheeky because he was from a commoner? The Prince, who had been smiling innocently until a moment ago, flashed a glare in his eyes and uttered. ¡°I really want to marry Lady Leon. Father, please put a proposal letter to the previous Duke. If you do that, I will always use my abilities for the sake of the Imperial Family. The snake approached silently¡­ After setting a goal, it approached the fastest and most secret place and waited until the vital point was visible. When it found a vital point, it rushed to it without delay and subdued the target with its fangs dripping with yellow poison. The purple eyes flashed cunningly. __ Chapter 106 Chapter 106 The Emperor and Crown Prince, who sent Elliot first, burst into anger. ¡°Father, do we have to make that person the Prince?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Who is that sealed one, that has to be sealed even though time has passed?¡± The Crown Prince was angry and embarrassed. The power of the spirits should have come to him, the noblest though it was distasteful and unpleasant because it seemed like it was taken by a crude person. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a dark spirit, it¡¯s a spirit, so he can put power into the sealing stone.¡± ¡°Father.¡± ¡°You should welcome a successor as soon as possible. Until then, that lowly thing is only a substitute.¡± ¡°¡­I will definitely do that.¡± Saying so, the Emperor beckoned his son, who answered with a clenched fist. The Crown Prince hurriedly approached him and bent one knee. Stroking the Crown Prince¡¯s head, he uttered. ¡°Even the previous Emperors did not inherit the power to deal with spirits. Two generations have already passed, and we haven¡¯t put the power of the spirit to the sealing stone for three generations.¡± ¡°Who is the sealed one?¡± ¡°I have to tell you anyway, so I think now is the right time.¡± ¡°Yes, please tell me.¡± ¡°It is an imperial secret that has been passed down from the Emperor to the next Emperor. So, never say anything.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± He was still angry with the Emperor for treating him like a child, but it soon subsided because he knew how much his father loved him. He was a child of the Imperial Family. Therefore, since he inherited the richest blood of the royal family, the Emperor¡¯s affection for him was special from an early age. ¡°Do you remember that the Demon King existed when the Leonis Empire was just formed?¡± ¡°Yes, father.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a hidden history that only goes down to the imperial family, so it¡¯s a story that most nobles don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I know that, too.¡± ¡°A lot of people died at that time. Many have lost family members, and many have lost loved ones. Do you know what happens when one of the most powerful loses the one he loves?¡± The Crown Prince did not answer his question. It was because the Emperor wasn¡¯t really looking for an answer. As he thought, the Emperor did not stop his words. ¡°It makes them want to take revenge with all of their abilities.¡± ¡°¡­What does that revenge have to do with the Imperial Family?¡± ¡°It has a lot to do with it. The first is that the subject of revenge is the Imperial Family, and the second is that the subject of revenge is not only the Imperial Family.¡± ¡°What is it to say that the imperial family is not the only subject¡­¡± The Emperor¡¯s eyes darkened at the Crown Prince¡¯s question. ¡°Enzo de Leon. The greatest wizard in the history of the Leonis Empire and an unfortunate warlock. He planted a gigantic magic bomb in his heart with the intention that he would explode the entire empire. The accumulation of that magical power did not diminish as time passed but rather grew enormously. As if because of the seal, or as if expecting it and creating a magic circle¡­¡± The Emperor felt goosebumps stand up just by recalling the fearful aura of black magic. ¡°Every time our Imperial Family put their strength into the Sealing Stone, he absorbed it.¡± The Crown Prince lifted his bowed head. It was a story that was hard to believe, wasn¡¯t it? So, he had a question. ¡°Then, why are you leaving Leon alone? In that sense, are they not a traitor¡¯s family?¡± ¡°Son, you are being so foolish. You must learn imperial rule again.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Why did he want to take revenge on the Imperial Family? Didn¡¯t you wonder why?¡± ¡°¡­I wonder, father.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk. There are still more ways to learn. Sometimes an enemy with a common purpose is closer than a friend. Also, the current relationship between Duchy Leon and the Imperial Family is good, so don¡¯t think about nonsense.¡± ¡°Yes, father.¡± ¡°I will tell you the story behind the sealing stone after we put power on it. Until then, read the history books again. We must not forget our history.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± As the Emperor still treated him as a child, the Crown Prince shut his mouth. He then remembered what that nasty punk had asked for. ¡°Father, then what about the lady of the Leon family? Has the Leon family already refused to marry the Prince?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± When the Crown Prince brought it up, the Emperor stroked his chin. Even so, that was the biggest problem. He still couldn¡¯t tell the story of the possessor to the Crown Prince, who looked like a child in his eyes. That would probably be the case with the previous Duke as well. Everyone was reluctant to pass on the debt owed to their ancestors to their descendants. ¡°What about the lady of the Leon family?¡± The Emperor narrowed his emerald-colored eyes, thinking of the Prince who had a crush on her for a long time. Ever since Lucian proposed to me, he flaunted his affection. As if this time, he was declaring war that he would not let it go if he was dismissed as a dream again, so I had to acquiesce. The one Lucian loved was me. However, it was still hard to believe. Obviously, the place I possessed was BL webtoon. And Lucian was the main seme. Still, how can sexual preferences change so easily? I exclaimed with excitement that I would change the keywords and endings, but I never dreamed that even the genre would change. Was it really okay? Was it really okay if I accepted his love straight away? What if there was a side effect for a while because I was trying to change the development of the webtoon? In the end, I couldn¡¯t change it, and what would happen to me if the original story¡¯s flow continued? Let¡¯s assume that the affection I was drenched on was taken away by Noah. Would I be able to admit it and walk away? ¡­No. I thought I knew myself relatively well, one of which was that I couldn¡¯t easily let go of the affection in my hands. I had never received love in my entire life. So, regardless of being possessed, I greedily ate Rachel¡¯s parents¡¯ affection as if it were mine. It was the same even when it came to the Duke. Although I thought what the previous Duke had done to Lucian was bad, I could not turn away from the sweet affection he gave me. If even a little bit of love flowed into me, I noticed it quickly and didn¡¯t spill it in vain. I was someone who clung desperately to eat all the affections of this person and that person. My worries were not easily subsided. It wasn¡¯t enough to get a love I hadn¡¯t thought of before, so I even gave it a tight grip, but I was worried that it would crumble if I grasped it too tightly without knowing what it was. I was like a child who was given a cookie for the first time and couldn¡¯t eat it. However, it seemed that I had become such a child that I could neither let go nor hold it tightly. It was different from the original story¡­ The problem that I thought was strange all the time, but did not think deeply about, was the issue of the ancestors¡¯ spirits. Obviously, there was no story about ancestor spirits in the original story. Only the story of Lucian and Noah was developed so that it felt tragic. Then, wasn¡¯t this the ¡°There is Another Doll Living in the Dollhouse¡± BL webtoon that I know? ¡­Like a parallel world. Was it a place that looks similar but has a different element? If so, can I rest assured? My mind was complicated by the feeling of drooling in front of the love that was clearly mine, so I forgot to stop my hands for quite some time. ¡°Ray?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lucian, who was working next to me, put down the papers he was holding and looked at me with a serious face. A large hand touched my forehead. The cool body temperature approached me pleasantly. He slowly swept my face and asked. ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, let¡¯s go back to your room right now.¡± As he pushed my chair back, I quickly answered. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that, I was thinking for a moment.¡± ¡°¡­Are you really okay?¡± ¡°Yes, really.¡± Although I replied bravely, it looked hard to believe. How many times did I collapse in front of him? It must be hard to believe. He gently grabbed me and sat me on his thigh. ¡°Ack, Bro¡­¡­.¡± I was going to call him out of habit and shut my mouth. I said I didn¡¯t want to proceed with the annulment, even to death, but he was no longer my older brother. He deliberately made me sit on his thigh in the office where his aide was still there. After the marriage proposal, Lucian expressed his affection more openly than before. Before that, he kissed me when no one was around, but now it¡¯s different. Like this. The lips that touched lightly, then went away, were gently curved. The hand that ran my hair behind my ear was also more affectionate rather than plain. It finally left after brushing my hair and rubbing my auricles and lobes. His golden eyes were playfully curved, but his expression alone could no longer determine what his intentions were. Contrary to what I had known, I couldn¡¯t guess anything, but I could definitely feel it now. The fact that his face looking at me was not of a brother¡¯s though that of a man¡¯s. And, he always looked at me this way. So, it was not that he had changed. It was that the way he looked at me had changed entirely. Just as he saw me as a woman, I also began to see him as a man. My bias, who I was already in love with, began to look like a man. From the moment I realized this, my heart raced like crazy. What should I do next? ¡®¡­Can I really have you, Lucian?¡¯ __ Chapter 107 Chapter 107 I began to accept Lucian¡¯s affection, who rushed into me despite my worries. I still thought that this place was not real, but on the other hand, I was begging not to wake up from this dream. Every time I received Lucian¡¯s blatant gaze, it felt like a hole in my chest was being filled. To me, the love with endless depth was comforting. I couldn¡¯t throw it away easily. I didn¡¯t think he would let me go easily. Whenever he craved me, I observed him. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off him, as I believed that if I kept looking at him, I would know what he was thinking like when he was a child. Each time our eyes met, the golden eyes stared at me for a long time without a sound. Tenacious and persistent, wanting to engrave my face in his eyes. The more he did, the more reassured I became. It was a very strange feeling. ¡°Is the food not to your liking?¡± When Lucian asked, I glanced down at the food. I guessed I was staring at him so much that I didn¡¯t even know what I was eating. Rolling up the noodles on the tip of the fork, I put it in my mouth. Spaghetti with spicy sauce and seafood was delicious any time I ate it. ¡°No, it¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Lucian put down his fork and knife even though I said it was okay. Just by wiping his lips with a napkin, he looked like a model in a pictorial. ¡­Did that guy really like me? For real? Doubts arose every minute. After endlessly doubting him, I seemed to be able to draw conclusions. In a pessimistic rather than a positive way. Eventually, he would get tired of me as well¡­ People were the type to mess around. I could see him beckoning the butler. I was usually busy eating though today I couldn¡¯t concentrate. It was because my mind was getting more complicated as the days went by. ¡°Did you call me, Duke?¡± ¡°I think we should hire a chef who specializes only in spicy food.¡± ¡°Hmm, it would be better to hire a separate professional. Even so, the lady often looked for spicy food¡­ I¡¯m sorry. We should have hired a chef sooner.¡± ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ll be directly involved in Ray¡¯s matter, so don¡¯t change it.¡± Lucian gestured as if she had said everything, and the butler hurried out of the dining room. Meanwhile, I stared blankly at the scene and came up with a belated answer. ¡°The spaghetti the chef makes now is also delicious.¡± ¡°You left more than half of that.¡± At his words, I glanced down at my plate when he said that. Well, I definitely ate slower than usual. No, it was not because of the taste¡­ it was because I had a lot of thoughts. ¡°There are different kinds of spicy food, so I was also concerned about you eating the same thing every day. This is rather okay. I was thinking of hiring a separate one anyway.¡± ¡°Did you?¡± The first time I heard the words, I couldn¡¯t help but widen my eyes. No one dislikes eating delicious food. Of course, I also liked to eat what suited my taste. However, there had never been a time when I personally went out and acted strictly. This, too, must be one of my remaining habits. Fortunately, the food I wanted to eat was spicy food. My heart raced again, seeing him taking care of every little thing. I was, frankly, more impressed by how he cared for these little things, rather than giving me a lot of jewelry like he had robbed a whole jeweler or showing me five or more dress catalogs. How many people know about my tastes, habits, and preferences? Even if he was indifferent to family, Lucian never missed out on things. ¡°You haven¡¯t been eating very well today. Would you like me to bring you some lemon sorbet?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, I¡¯ve had enough.¡± I put the fork and knife side by side. While wiping the corners of my mouth with a napkin, I gently raised my eyes. Then, I met his golden eyes. A tingling sensation seemed to rise from my toes. Those beautiful eyes that always looked at me were lovely. Even if it seemed like I was trapped in the gaze that silently looked at me from behind or beside me if I could feel a sense of belonging rather than frustration¡­ As expected, I must be a broken person. The maid cleared my plate and set the lemon sorbet down. The sweet and refreshing taste made my mouth feel refreshed. At the same time, he gazed at me as he drank a cup of strong black tea. Even if he didn¡¯t say anything, I felt like we cared for each other¡¯s existence with just our eyes. ¡°Hehe.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. The more I saw the affection he showed, the more confident I became. If it was Lucian¡­ If so, I thought I could trust him. If it was a dream, I hoped I wouldn¡¯t wake up. ¡­I wanted to stay here longer. ¡®Luci, I want to be with you.¡¯ The words I wanted to say were churning in my throat. I wanted to open my mouth right away and confess that I loved him. As much as we had a hard time, let¡¯s be happy from now on. When I¡¯m with you, somehow, I thought I could do that. Placing down the teaspoon I was holding, I thought I wanted to get the words I was thinking out of my mouth. ¡°You see, Luci.¡± His eyes deepened at my call. He also put down the teacup he was holding, apparently feeling something. ¡°Yes, tell me. Ray.¡± ¡°That¡­ ann¡ª¡± Even though it was still a difficult word to say, I wanted to be brave. When I first heard him say ¡®annulment,¡¯ I panicked and messed up, but now it was different. ¡­Let¡¯s be courageous. I could talk to him now. Telling myself that, I took a small deep breath and then looked at him. Lucian didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at me. His golden eyes sank deeply. His gaze fixed on my lips, and he looked at me, waiting for my words. Eventually, I gathered up all the courage I didn¡¯t have. I also wanted to date him openly. In the first place, we weren¡¯t even a family, so the fact that we were having a close-relationship didn¡¯t actually make sense. Let¡¯s be courageous. Have courage. ¡°I think I can do it. That¡­¡± However, the words didn¡¯t come out. Grasping my skirt¡¯s end, I gathered strength and parted my lips again. ¡°Th, that. I think we can do that. I want to be with Luci..¡± ¡®I feel the same way.¡¯ ¡­I wanted to say that, but my words slipped as the dining room door suddenly opened. ¡°Master!¡± Oscar opened the door and ran to me. It was always sudden when he entered my room though it was important that this was the dining room. There was Lucian. It was not something the owner of this manor would like to see. Surprised, I jumped up from my seat, and Lucian got up at the same time¡­ No, he jumped out of the chair. That would be the correct expression. Bang¡ª! Lucian grabbed Oscar¡¯s neck with one hand and pressed it against the wall. I was startled and stood up and froze. It was the first time since he confronted the Duke, so I was astonished by Lucian¡¯s rough appearance. ¡°How dare you!¡± Fear swept over his harsh voice. ¡°Kuhk, ha¡­ Master¡¯s brother still has bad hands.¡± ¡°¡­If you hadn¡¯t been Rachel¡¯s servant, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to talk like this.¡± ¡°Haha, if it wasn¡¯t for Master¡¯s request, I wouldn¡¯t have been suffering like this.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Waking up to Lucian¡¯s gloomy voice, I hurriedly approached the two of them and opened my mouth. ¡°This is the dining room. Luci, please let go of Oscar.¡± Hearing my words, the golden eyes and red eyes turned towards me at the same time. The red eyes gleamed with joy as soon as they saw me, and the golden eyes sank darkly. Fortunately, Lucian dropped Oscar. However, seeing him still staring at Oscar with flashing eyes, I unknowingly pulled Oscar back and hid him behind me. It was then that my heart felt like it was going to fall. It was because I had seen the apparent scars pass by Lucian¡¯s eyes. My actions hurt him¡­ To him, whom I loved so dearly. ¡°Lucy, it¡¯s not¡­¡± I tried to take a step forward to make excuses in a hurry, but I couldn¡¯t because of what Oscar said while holding my hand. ¡°Oh! Master! There¡¯s a reason I¡¯m here in such a hurry!¡± ¡°Wait, Oscar, wait.¡± I wanted to tell Lucian that this was a misunderstanding. That I didn¡¯t protect Oscar because I suspected him, I just did it reflexively. I didn¡¯t think of him with that intention. Still, despite my reluctance, Oscar continued. ¡°This is not the time for this! I found a boy in the back mountain with the same hair as the Master! He said his name was Samuel de Erland! Master¡¯s original last name is Erland, right?¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing the unexpected name, I stopped looking at Lucian. Nonetheless, right now, I couldn¡¯t think of anything. Just hearing the name of a cousin I had never met made my complicated head more complicated. Samuel de Erland¡­ Found my father¡¯s younger brother¡¯s son in the mountains of the Duchy. How the hell did this happen? __ Chapter 108 Chapter 108 After receiving Lucian¡¯s permission, I was able to bring Samuel and aunt, who were with Damian, into the mansion. The two¡¯s behavior was as if they were living a life of escape. ¡°Aunt?¡± ¡°Ah, Rachel.¡± The once splendid blonde, pink-eyed woman burst into tears as soon as she saw me. Next to her stood Samuel, about the same age as Lucian when I first met him. As Oscar said, the boy with the same hair color as me looked at me with pink eyes, just like Aunt. It was my first time meeting these two in person. Still, the reason I remembered was because of what Rachel¡¯s parents had said. Shortly after the possession, father once told me. I had a cousin who was younger than me, so that child would later become the heir to the County. In the Leonis Empire, women could not inherit a family. As an exception, if the successor was too young, the heir¡¯s mother could temporarily become the head of the family. In any case, it was only a temporary measure, so still technically impossible. When I saw it in the webtoon, I didn¡¯t know it well because it was only the main characters¡¯ stories, but after possessing it, I felt it through my skin. The Leonis Empire was a more conservative country than I thought. The nobles faithfully followed the rules issued by the imperial family in order to thoroughly protect their families. Therefore, there was no noble who dared to marry the same-sex even though they loved one another, and even in the original book, Lucian did not intend to marry the same way. He¡¯d rather lock his love up. ¡°Rachel¡­ I¡¯m so glad I met you. Thank god.¡± ¡°Mother, calm down.¡± Samuel, who was standing next to aunt, said softly. Aunt, who had almost sat on the parlor floor, was startled and wiped her tears with her handkerchief. ¡°Duke, I¡¯m sorry. Seeing Rachel puts my heart at ease, so I¡­¡± ¡°Get up first.¡± Even though he didn¡¯t look very old, Samuel was mature. It seemed to prove that the dignity of the nobility was not obscured by a ragged appearance. I understood why father had designated him as the successor. Even if Samuel was his nephew, if his demeanor wasn¡¯t enough, he might have appointed another successor in the collateral family. ¡°I¡¯m fine, so don¡¯t worry. Countess, Lord.¡± With Lucian¡¯s words, Samuel and aunt¡¯s complexion improved. ¡°Lucy, would it be okay if they stay here?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After getting his permission, I told the two of them. ¡°First of all, I will show you the room. Talk to me after you rest. What happened?¡± Based on their story, uncle was now a wanted person. Even so, I wondered what had happened to the family. However, I couldn¡¯t ask right away because they seemed to have come all the way here with a hard time just from their appearance alone. Also, the nobles may undoubtedly be ashamed of the current situation. Even though we were family members, it was hard to feel affection for a stranger I had just met though I felt indebted to Rachel¡¯s deceased parents. In addition, I felt a sense of debt to Rachel, whom I was borrowing her body from. ¡­So, these two people in her family were the ones I had to take care of. ¡°Come in.¡± Lucian uttered to the outside of the parlor. Then, the butler came inside. ¡°Since you are the guests of the Leon family, you should serve them without any inconvenience.¡± ¡°Yes, Duke.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll take them.¡± I thought it would be nice for me to take them to the room where they would stay. But when I said that, Lucian¡¯s eyes deepened. It was because if I went out in person, my schedule with him would be messed up, so he seemed annoyed. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± I also wanted to come back as soon as I was worried about what had happened earlier. Lucian, who was looking into my eyes, curled his lower lip. My heart pounded as if he was swallowing a sigh. ¡­Was he also angry about what happened earlier? Why did I make Lucian angry by doing that? As a habit, I pondered over my mistakes. Surely, it was Oscar¡¯s fault, so why did I hide him from Lucian? The one who should be scolded was Oscar. How many times had I told him to please knock? I also told him for a long time to speak properly in public. Not only did I say it, but Damian said it, too, though Oscar¡¯s habit never changed¡­ No, he didn¡¯t seem to want to fix it. Lucian stopped my thoughts, which were gradually becoming negative. ¡°Do it, Ray. You must be worried about your family.¡± His answer was somewhat odd¡­ No, it sounded weird. They were not my family. They weren¡¯t the people I thought of as my family when I came here. Not only that, I saw them for the first time today. There were a lot of things I wanted to tell him, that it was a misunderstanding, starting with what happened earlier. Still, with Oscar and Damian and Samuel and aunt, it was impossible to talk to Lucian. ¡°¡­Thank you. Then, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°No, Ray. I¡¯ll cancel the afternoon schedule and see you at dinner.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, I understand.¡± I felt weird. ¡°I¡¯ll excuse myself first, Countess Erland and the Lord, I have business to attend to.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Of course. We¡¯re just grateful.¡± When Lucian got up, aunt and Samuel stood up and greeted each other. I also got up and gazed at him. Lucian looked at me for a moment, then turned his back and left the parlor. My heart fluttered strangely at his simple attitude. I gently rubbed my chest with my hand. My stomach felt stuffy as if I had an upset stomach. ¡°Miss, I have a room ready. I will guide you.¡± The butler came up to me and said, I calmed down and answered. ¡°Yes.¡± I spoke to my Aunt and Samuel. ¡°I will guide you along.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Rachel.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you, sister.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Thank you so much for coming here. Please wash and rest first, and then tell me what had happened.¡± First of all, I guided them to the room in the hope that they could rest comfortably. After telling the butler to take good care of them, I hurriedly went away. Lucian¡¯s actions from before were replayed in my head. His wounded eyes and his actions that left me unexpectedly and easily were replayed over and over again. I was about to go up from the guest room on the first floor to the second floor where the office was, and Oscar and Damian were standing in front of it. As soon as Oscar saw me in expectation, he ran to me. ¡°Master, did I do well? Did I pick them up well?¡± As always, in order to be praised by me, Oscar spoke with a charming gesture and tone. Yes, normally, I would have complimented him, too¡­ Normally. However, today was different. His act of bringing them in itself deserves praise, but what happened after that was a problem. ¡°Whoo, Oscar.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Red eyes full of anticipation looked down at me. I always liked to see his young smiley eyes. Unlike the original story, Oscar smiled a lot. And even Damian, who didn¡¯t appear in the original. I must have thought of them as family. I was just trying to protect them. I was even more surprised at what I did unconsciously, even though I knew the other was Lucian. But, I thought Lucian was also family¡­ ¡­Right? Did I think he was different because I had been away from him for seven years? We had been together ever since I brought Oscar and Damian back from the maze forest. It would not be an exaggeration to say that I spent almost the entire day together with them in the South. Confusing¡­ Up until now, I felt like the light actions I had done while thinking that this place was in a webtoon came back like a boomerang. I shouldn¡¯t let him go just because he was cute. It was about teaching Oscar good etiquette. If it were, an accident like today would not have happened¡­ ¡°It was good to bring them in. Still, to come in without knocking like before would be very troubling.¡± ¡°Why? I think it¡¯s urgent, so isn¡¯t it right to tell it sooner?¡± ¡°No. Even if it¡¯s urgent, you have to be polite here. I always tell you, knock and come in.¡± ¡°I know the Master is in the room, so why do I have to knock? The place where the master is is where I will be!¡± Ordinarily, Oscar, who would have simply ignored or briefly complained about something he didn¡¯t want to hear, stood his ground. ¡°We were always by your side in the South. So, why do I have to ask for permission to come to the Master here?¡± As if he had endured it until now, Oscar¡¯s words did not stop. ¡°I want to be with you, too! I also want to hold the Master and spend the whole day with you. Though why do I have to keep asking someone for permission!¡± Unlike the meek red eyes in the original story, the eyes shone intensely. My heart was pounding when I saw him shoot like Rachel in the original webtoon. ¡°¡­It¡¯s unavoidable. The owner of this mansion is Luci, and I am just a long-term guest¡­¡± I opened my mouth to somehow convince him, but Oscar kept interrupting. ¡°Master. I see you forgot we are not human. Do not impose human order on shapeshifters like us.¡± __ Chapter 109 Chapter 109 The moment I saw Oscar talking with a displeased look, I felt suffocated. Then, Damian stepped forward. ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you have some urgent business?¡± ¡°¡­Ah, right.¡± ¡°I will take this guy for now and tell him to understand.¡± ¡°Hey, seaweed punk. Stay out of this. Why are you interfering with Master and me?¡± Unlike usual, Oscar was persistent. He spoke as if pleading, holding my wrist. ¡°I also want to spend time with Master. Hug me, too. I want you to hug me, just like you do with your brother.¡± Saying so, he put me in his arms and held me tight. It was only today that I realized how strong he was, as he had always moved at my command. The palms touching my body were hot, and the breath dripping from above me was hot. I felt a gaze so intense that I could feel it through my skin in a situation. I was so surprised that I couldn¡¯t do anything about it. When I blankly raised my gaze, I immediately saw the golden eyes. Standing on the stairs between the first and second floors, he stared at me with a hard expression, then slowly turned his gaze to the side. The moment I saw the murderous intent filling his eyes, I felt the urge to protect Oscar and, at the same time, feel joy. When he made the schedule and showed it to me, my mouth grumbled though I took it as an opportunity. I didn¡¯t think it was strange to think that I could fan my bias right in front of my nose. Still, now I knew¡­ Even if I adored and liked Oscar, I couldn¡¯t be with him all day like I was with Lucian. Lucian and Oscar were different. Oscar was like family to me. I tried not to, but I gave away affection before I knew it, and I took care of him without even realizing it. Damian was also there. Not my Aunt and Samuel, whom I met for the first time today, but these two people who have been with me since childhood and Amber were families to me. So, what about Lucian? I always called him my bias and took care of him first, but I never considered him a family member. A formal older brother of the original body¡¯s owner. Even if I was loved by the previous Duke, I thought that even that was borrowed. A line. A personal space. The distance from others that I had felt before I possessed this place¡­ In addition, I was also the type to keep a distance from others. I had a lot to hide, so I was rather wary of people who approached me easily, and I was the picky type who took a very long time to get close to someone. Shouldn¡¯t that be inevitable? It was only now that I could judge properly. I had lived by drawing a line with the people who were my family, so how could I readily get into it? Lucian was the only one who crossed the line. With the purpose of helping him, I rushed at him blindly, even after knowing that it was uncomfortable. Then, what kind of existence was he to me? The outer packaging was family, but the inner content was a lover¡­ No, he was my alter ego and my bright future. He loved me. He was jealous because of me. He¡­ As soon as the golden eyes returned to me, the murderous intent inside them quickly disappeared and filled with a desire for monopoly instead. I thought I couldn¡¯t understand his intentions, but now, I could see clearly. ¡°Ray, come here.¡± Today, he often behaved differently than usual and called me instead of approaching him. Holding out his hand, Lucian asked me to come, asking me to abandon Oscar and go to him. ¡°Master¡­¡± Oscar, who was hugging me tightly, called out in a pleading, lowering the corners of his eyes. However, it wasn¡¯t something to ponder too deeply. I liked Oscar, but not as much as I liked Lucian, whom I consider to be my alter ego. As I pushed Oscar, who had been clinging to me tightly and acting as if she would not fall off, he widened her red eyes and stepped back. ¡°Damian.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡°Go back to your room with Oscar. I hope you don¡¯t come out of your room today.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Damian grabbed Oscar¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let go. I will go on my own.¡± Oscar spoke with resentment and crossed his arms as he exhaled deeply. Then, he whispered to me. ¡°Master needs me. Just remember that.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, I turned around to see the back of his head before I turned my head to look up. The golden eyes, still looking at me, were gleaming with satisfaction. Step by step, I climbed slowly, and when there were about five steps left, I almost ran to Lucian. I hugged him tightly. Like Lucian had been waiting, he placed me in his arms and lifted me lightly. As I wrapped my arms around his neck, I uttered something I hadn¡¯t said before. ¡°Luci, what you said last time¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Ray.¡± ¡°Luci, you can do what you want. Me, too, I want to be by your side.¡± I didn¡¯t want to go back. If it was a dream, I wished I would never wake up. If they point fingers at me for being unscrupulous, I can accept it. It didn¡¯t seem to matter if Cassandra cursed at me for brazenly taking possession of the body when it wasn¡¯t mine. I wanted to live with Lucian¡­ Longer than the time I possessed, I wanted the two of us to grow old together. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Taking a deep breath, I responded in a trembling voice. ¡°Everything you want is what I want, Ray.¡± I trembled lightly at his tone, full of joy. My body was lifted by him, and slowly descended to the floor. The feeling of the floor touching my toes was different from before¡­ The feeling of being supported on a hard floor was so different from before that it was unfamiliar. I seemed to feel the force of gravity. Ah, this was not a webtoon, but the world I lived in. Even though I¡¯d been living like a fool, I¡¯d decided that this was a virtual world and I¡¯d been avoiding everything again. I could feel the pulse on the skin of my hand. I saw the golden eyes as I brushed the hard neck, where the heat was rising. Thick veins caught on my fingertips. It felt like the cells of my whole body were being newly composed at the sensation of the place pulsating vigorously. Ah¡­ This feeling was similar to when I met my adoptive parents¡­ It felt like my world was being reconfigured. It felt like my cells were slowly awakening from the part I touched. A large hand covered my cheeks and ears all at once. The other hand wrapped around my waist pulled me up slightly. With my heels floating, I barely stood on tiptoes. I was pressed against his body from chest to thigh. Our hearts were beating fast. They jumped at such a rate that I couldn¡¯t tell which heartbeat belonged to whom. Sunlight flooded in through the large windows in the middle stairway. I could feel the eyes of the employees watching us from the first and second floors. Even if they saw it, I felt that they could fully understand the way we looked at each other now. Then, the tip of Lucian¡¯s nose touched my cheek. He didn¡¯t ask me for permission anymore. I closed my eyes naturally, and soon something warm and soft touched my lips. When I felt that my lips, which had been lightly touching me, had turned at an angle, a piece of hot flesh cut between my lips. The piece of flesh that had cut in rubbed my lips again before penetrating deeply. I tightened my arms around his neck as I opened my mouth wide to let him in. I didn¡¯t know that exchanging each other¡¯s breath till it suffocated was such a happy thing. Eventually, the tangled tongue slipped out. With our lips still together, Lucian whispered in a voice full of satisfaction. ¡°Haa, my Ray¡­¡± Even as he let out a sigh and spoke, he repeatedly bit my lips and let go. My whole body trembled at his words full of possessiveness. Lucian tugged at my lips with the tips of his teeth, like someone wanting to do something to my lips. The next moment, he pressed my back with his large hands, pressing our bodies closer together. He muttered with a sigh as he continued to press my body toward himself as if he were trying to make it one body even though there was nowhere else left to stick close. ¡°Don¡¯t leave my side forever.¡± His words sounded like a declaration of war. I pursed my lips instead of answering, rubbing my lips as he did and parting my tongue between them. Soon, I could feel his lips stretch out. I felt like I was laughing, so I opened my closed eyes. He had his eyes open as always. The golden eyes were still staring at me, but inside them, vivid joy and desire for exclusiveness swirled. I used to get goosebumps whenever I saw his eyes like this. Although I didn¡¯t know why, now, I seemed to understand¡­ It was like when a strong sense of joy made my hair stand on end. I was happy whenever I felt that he wanted me. Before I even felt it, my body was happy. I just felt him quietly in pleasant dizziness. Back in the room, Damian turned to Oscar, who was full of displeasure. ¡°Don¡¯t put Master in trouble.¡± ¡°Why would you care?¡± ¡°Why are you doing this all of a sudden? You even made a promise to Master that you won¡¯t do what Master¡¯s brother tells you not to do.¡± ¡°¡­Ugh, it¡¯s frustrating.¡± Murmuring so, Oscar fell on the bed and kicked the bed with his feet. Damian didn¡¯t really understand him. Oscar¡¯s actions¡­it was just like¡ª It was like a male shapeshifter courting a female shapeshifter¡­ Pale wooden eyes shone darkly. __ Chapter 110 Chapter 110 I spent my schedule with Lucian, and after dinner, I came alone to see Aunt and Samuel. It was a decision I made because I thought they would be uncomfortable to have him there as he was the Duke though it felt strange to be away from him, even for a moment. After properly communicating with him, my springing heart became uncontrollable. I understood why he made such a schedule. I really wanted to be with him when I opened my eyes, just like he said¡­ No, I felt sorry for even the time I fell asleep, so I even got anxious. We¡¯d been apart for seven years. Looking at it, we¡¯d only been together for about two and a half years. When I was young, it was difficult to meet even once a day. At that time, Lucian was as busy as he was now, so it was hard to see him often, and it was also difficult to avoid the previous duke¡¯s eyes. As I headed toward the guest room, I kept thinking of Lucian. The moment I fell in love with him, my mind was filled with only one thing. ¡°Since he said he was going to work, I should see him one more time before going to bed.¡± I felt happy. This feeling of excitement was unfamiliar to me though I was happy since no other problems surfaced. ¡°Miss, shall I knock?¡± The butler who accompanied me asked in front of the guest room. ¡°I¡¯ll do it, so you can go.¡± ¡°I will be waiting at the door. Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Knock, knock. ¡°Aunt, this is Rachel.¡± I heard someone approaching from inside the room. Soon, Samuel opened the door and came out. ¡°Can I come in for a minute?¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± When I entered the room, Aunt was coming out of the bedroom. The room the two were staying in was the largest of the guest rooms. The butler must have recommended it, judging that it was suitable for two people with three bedrooms and a parlor. ¡°Did you like the food? I didn¡¯t invite you to the dining room today so that the two of you could enjoy a comfortable meal.¡± ¡°Thank you, Rachel.¡± As soon as Aunt saw me, she burst into tears again. She looked like she¡¯d been through some rough times, so I couldn¡¯t help but listen to them. In fact, I also had a lot of questions¡ªthings like why did uncle do such a thing and where he was now. As the three of us sat on the sofa, I asked without further delay. ¡°Do you know where uncle is?¡± Hearing my question, Aunt burst into tears again. I took out a handkerchief and looked at her sadly as she wiped away her tears, but Samuel answered instead. ¡°I don¡¯t know where my father is.¡± As expected, he doesn¡¯t know either. If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have come to me. He doesn¡¯t seem to know that when the prince kidnapped me, Uncle was in league with him. ¡°I see. First of all, I must apologize. I haven¡¯t heard from you at all, so I only recently found out that the County is in that state.¡± ¡°No, sister.¡± ¡°Still, I don¡¯t understand. Why did uncle suddenly attack the Duke, and why did he become a wanted man?¡± First of all, I decided not to inform them about the kidnapping. It was because it seemed like they would collapse if I informed these two people, who seemed to be already having a hard time even without it. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t even know what to say.¡± ¡°Then, where have you been? For quite a long time, Count Erland¡¯s family was known to not have its master¡­ And, why did you come all the way here without an employee? I¡¯m curious that you came to the back mountain instead of the front gate¡­¡± I had many questions. For so long, where have these two been? Besides, why did they come here to the Duchy? I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was true that they couldn¡¯t get in touch with Uncle. ¡°It is natural that you are curious. The truth is, it took me a long time to make a choice.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Aunt?¡± Aunt began to speak her words in a watery voice. ¡°Rachel, before your father died, he came to see me separately.¡± ¡°¡­My father?¡± ¡°Hoo, you called him Dad when you were little, and now you call him Father?¡± I was speechless at Aunt¡¯s words. Ever since I possessed this body, I had never said the word ¡®dad¡¯ to my father, Liam. In other words, the ¡®you¡¯ Aunt mentioned was Rachel, not ¡®me.¡¯ My heart skipped a beat like someone who had done something terrible. ¡°He said he was coming to see Samuel, but I felt that Brother-in-law came to see me say something.¡± ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± Her pink eyes, which seemed more transparent with tears, blurred as if she was reminiscing. ¡°He told me to take Samuel and leave if Derek gets weird.¡± ¡°Uncle gets weird¡­? What does that mean?¡± ¡°Yes. I had exactly the same reaction as you. Still, I said I will because it was brother-in-law¡¯s word.¡± At those words, I felt a sense of deja vu. ¡°Rachel, before that, I want to apologize first. It¡¯s really unfortunate that the previous Count and Countess passed away in an accident. I had already fled at that time, so I heard the news belatedly¡­ I am so sorry.¡± I nodded my head when she said it sincerely. ¡°I¡¯m thankful for your words.¡± I hadn¡¯t known that she had already run away before uncle came to the County. Well, at the time, I was also distracted, so of course, I thought I just hadn¡¯t seen her. Besides, since the previous Duke came to pick me up after a while, I just thought we hadn¡¯t met. ¡°Yes¡­ It was very unfortunate.¡± I asked aunt, who seemed to be reminiscing about the past. ¡°By the way, what do you mean by becoming weird?¡± Strangely, it reminded me of Noah. Wasn¡¯t there a saying that when a person became strange, it was before they died? Of course, I heard it before possessing it, but was it different here? How many reasons could a person suddenly change in an instant¡­? It was difficult for a person to change his innate personality unless he had passed the threshold of death. ¡°At the time, brother-in-law told me this. If he suddenly looks for food that he never ate¡ªor ate something and expresses the taste strangely, or even if he behaves incomprehensibly¡ªbrother-in-law told me to leave the mansion without his knowledge and go to this place.¡± Aunt took out an old paper and showed it. I looked at the words written on the paper and murmured. ¡°Barony Peyton¡­¡± ¡°Yes, do you remember?¡± No, it was the first time I¡¯d heard the name Peyton. Were they related to me? I guess I didn¡¯t see it in the original story. I couldn¡¯t answer falsely, so only my lips moved, but she took care of it and solved my curiosity. ¡°He told you to go to your mother¡¯s house.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± I didn¡¯t know the fact that mother¡¯s original last name was Peyton. ¡°He told me after giving me emergency money. He prepared a piece of paper with this place written on it.¡± It was natural to feel a sense of deja vu. What she said was in line with the curiosity I felt for Noah. Expressing taste strangely and the actions that Noah showed in the original story are entirely different. Since Damian could see magic, he could check it out though if people hadn¡¯t heard this warning in advance and they couldn¡¯t see magic, they would have easily thought it was strange. That was right. Who would have expected that the outside appearance would be the same, but the inside would have changed? My uncle was also a possessor. Based on what aunt said, his soul had already changed before he became the count. Goosebumps ran all over my body. Although I thought it was strange, I never thought that Uncle would have been possessed by a possessor. ¡°What did you think was strange about uncle?¡± ¡°One day, he started looking for fruit. He started to eat not only fruits but also sweet desserts.¡± ¡°Why is that strange?¡± ¡°He never had a sweet tooth, especially with fruits. He didn¡¯t put any raw food like fruits and vegetables in his mouth. He always ate only what was cooked.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s kind of weird.¡± ¡°Right? He ate two plates of strawberries that he had never eaten before. Like a person who is thrilled to have eaten it for the first time in a while.¡± If he was possessed by a long-dead ghost, I thought it was quite possible. ¡°So, did you come all the way here from my mother¡¯s family?¡± The address on the paper was not the capital. If they had come all the way from Barony Peyton on the outskirts of the capital, they would have had to ride a carriage all day long. ¡°I did visit the Peyton family, but it was hard to stay for long. So I stayed at an inn in a larger town. In fact, I desperately wanted to go back to my parent¡¯s home, but brother-in-law said I had to hide thoroughly.¡± ¡°Did Father tell you why he told Aunt and Samuel to hide?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I heard him murmur, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s accurate.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± I asked while sweeping my arm. It was strange. How did Liam know that? The characteristics of those possessed. ¡°He said to carry the blood of the family¡­ I think he said that even if the family disappears, the family can always be revived as long as people are still alive.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡®¡­Oh, creepy. I¡¯m completely horrified right now.¡¯ Liam, how far did he look? Was the person who was my father really the person the former Duke loved? Then Samuel, who had been listening quietly, opened his mouth. __ Chapter 111 Chapter 111 ¡°Before I left home, I heard father talking to himself. He muttered in a loud voice that was ambiguous to say he was talking to himself.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°¡®We need to find more people like us.¡¯ At the same time, he was looking at the genealogy books of the nobles, saying that it was necessary to distinguish between allies and enemies.¡± ¡°People like us?¡± Was he talking about the possessors? Did a possessor recognize other possessors? How? No, how many possessors exist in this Empire? As I listened to their words, I got confused. I felt like an idiot to the point that it even felt pitiful to think I knew the original. In the first place, I thought I knew everything because I had been considering that this place was inside a webtoon. Thinking that this was a dream, not reality, I didn¡¯t pay attention to anything except Lucian. It was really only today that this place started to feel like reality. So when I heard about things that I had never known, I wondered, ¡°Is what I know really true?¡± If uncle was a possessor, it was understandable that he suddenly did something crazy¡­ Then, who was the man wearing the mask as uncle doing now? Where was he hiding? The reason why the Duchy and the Imperial Family had not yet been able to find uncle at the time when the Erland Family was intertwined was because the possessed person had some kind of ability. ¡­What kind of ability was it? ¡°Then, how did you come to the Duchy? No, you should have sent a letter¡­ Why did you come only now?¡± Aunt answered instead of Samuel. ¡°Actually, I was trying to hold on until Samuel became an adult. When he becomes an adult, he can inherit the County.¡± I quietly listened to her. ¡°Still, he came to the inn where we were staying. I don¡¯t know how he knew¡­ Still¡­¡± Saying so, aunt squeezed her handkerchief, showing her trembling hands. I swallowed a gulp when I saw her looking full of fear. ¡°We hadn¡¯t seen him in a long time, and he seemed like a completely different person. In addition, his eyes looking at Samuel¡­¡± Aunt shook her head as if she didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. Seeing her, Samuel stood by her and spoke instead. Although he pretended to be calm, his speaking voice trembled slightly. ¡°He obviously gazed at me with covetous eyes. Even when I was young, I remember how kindly father looked at me. But, when we met him again this time, it was like¡­ He looked at me with eyes as if evaluating a product.¡± Wasn¡¯t the eyes the window to the soul? No matter how hard you tried to cover it up, your thoughts flowed through your eyes. I could also easily grasp a person¡¯s intentions and mood by looking at their eyes or expressions. Of course, there were people who were easy to understand, and there were people who were not as easy. However, the more explicit it was, the more it was revealed through the eyes. When Lucian no longer hid it and openly coveted me, I felt that emotion intensely, like they were conveyed through my skin. ¡°A product¡­¡± Was it possible to change bodies? What if uncle really became a possessor, and the ghost inside him was looking at Samuel as his next target? What were the conditions to getting possessed? I couldn¡¯t open my mouth any longer. It was so confusing and complicated. So did the others get eaten by the ghost-like Cassandra when she tried to eat me? As I thought so, a rush of fear crept in. What if my body was stolen by Cassandra? Would Lucian notice that I have changed or what if he wouldn¡¯t notice? I felt the hairs all over my body stand up, and fear overcame me. I finally found my person. I was trying to find my seat and sit down though someone was going to take it away¡­ just like my younger brother did. No, no¡­ I would have to lose my seat twice? Absolutely not. ¡°Then, did you come all the way here to avoid uncle?¡± ¡°It is, but¡­¡± Aunt law hesitated and could not answer. Instead, Samuel answered. ¡°Strangely, he disappeared right away, like someone who came to check that we were alive. Still, I was worried about something, so I had no choice but to come to Sister like this. In fact, I couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.¡± Even if Liam had provided an emergency fund, it would have been difficult to endure for a long period of time. That was why they couldn¡¯t even have a separate employee. In addition, they must have tried to hear the news about the County somehow, so it may be where uncle came from. Judging from the nuances of their speech, it was clear that these two knew about uncle¡¯s situation, so they must have come to me, who was from the same family but with different surnames. ¡°You know, uncle¡¯s situation isn¡¯t good right now. From what I¡¯ve found out separately, I heard that it¡¯s connected to the Imperial Family.¡± ¡°¡­Has father done so much wrong?¡± Samuel asked in a heartbroken tone. I wasn¡¯t sure if I should talk about the possessor or not. Would they believe in it easily? They thought uncle was suspicious and avoided him, but it was another matter to directly hear the root cause. People walked away when they thought something was wrong, but I didn¡¯t know if they would avoid the problem that caused it. I¡¯d always been like that, too, so it wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t understand. Because of that, it made me even more worried. Shall I say or not? What should I do? Was it a problem that I could come forward and talk about? I hadn¡¯t expressed my opinion in a long time as I¡¯d always been in a position to accept, but I¡¯ve never been in a position to lead people. ¡­What to do? ¡®What should I do? What would Lucian do in a situation like this?¡¯ In the original story, Lucian had a past similar to mine, but he chose a different path from mine. Even though he had a bad end because of his love, he decided for himself and walked the path silently. I fell in love with that. I fell hopelessly into a character that is only 2D and came to support him. Of course, I admitted that it was also another evasion on my part. Actually, I put my problems aside and only clung to webtoons. I didn¡¯t eat properly every day and didn¡¯t live like a human being. I just lay down and breathed, and I picked up my phone and looked at the webtoon only when it was uploaded. I only cared for it as if my only mission was to read [ There is Another Doll Living in the Dollhouse ] webtoon. Lucian, what would you do in this situation? Was it right to say I wished I could stand alone like you¡­ I still feel like an idiot who couldn¡¯t do anything alone. As I glanced up at Samuel with shaky eyes, he also seemed to want to hear something from me though I couldn¡¯t help myself. Suddenly, a knock came. ¡°Miss, the Duke has come to visit.¡± The butler¡¯s words seemed to sound like thousands of troops. I replied with a bright face. ¡°Tell him to come in.¡± There was no place in this mansion that Lucian couldn¡¯t enter. Even so, it must have been considerate to inform me first. ¡­The kind Lucian. He was a person who had nothing but to be loved. The door opened, and Lucian entered. The gaze, which wandered in the air for a moment, went straight to me. I bent my toes as I watched his eyes, which had been cold as metal, quickly spread warmth like sunlight. If this tickling and fuzzy feeling wasn¡¯t love, what would it be? I have felt this feeling for a long time. If so, wouldn¡¯t it be that I¡¯d been in love with him since the moment that I didn¡¯t even know myself? ¡°It seems like time has passed so I came to pick you up, Ray.¡± ¡°Thank you, Luci.¡± Lucian came to my side and held out his hand. Seeing that, I put my hand in his big, strong hand and wiggled my hand slightly. ¡°Thank you so much for accepting me like this, Duke.¡± Meanwhile, aunt stood up and greeted him while Samuel also bowed down with him. ¡°Thank you as well, Duke.¡± Lucian, who was watching the two of them silently, parted his lips again. ¡°Ray¡¯s family is like family to me. So, please feel free to stay as long as you want.¡± ¡°How should I repay this favor¡­¡± Aunt was in tears again. It seemed like that for a while. Well, she had been on the run for a long time. It must have been mentally exhausting, so would it be better to tell Lucian first that uncle was a possessor? By the way, did Lucian know that there were possessors in the Empire? He didn¡¯t seem to know much about Noah either¡­ Was I the only one who knew? So, who should I tell this to? I must have frowned in worry as Lucian said as he squeezed my forehead with his firm fingertips. ¡°What are you worried about?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll tell you later.¡± First of all, I thought about getting away from this place. It seemed like it would be best to leave quickly for the sake of Samuel and Aunt, who were noticeably uncomfortable when Lucian came in. ¡°First of all, take care of your health, Aunt.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± ¡°Samuel, you as well. Just rest for now, and let¡¯s think about it together later.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you, sister Rachel.¡± ¡°¡­Then, I will go first.¡± My heart fluttered listening to the word sister. I could even hear hallucinations. ¡ª Sister Hyeyoung. From the voices of my younger brother, to my voice, and the voices of the fully grown adults¡­ they slowly passed through my head. __ Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Suddenly, a migraine hit. As I cupped my throbbing head, Lucian placed his arms around my shoulder. ¡°Are you very tired?¡± It felt like even the migraine might go away with the friendly voice, which was completely different from when he was talking with the two of them. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Rachel, you should get some rest too. We¡¯ve been holding on to you for too long.¡± I nodded my head at aunt¡¯s concern. ¡°Then, take a break for the two of you. I¡¯ll just go. If you need anything, just let the butler know. Or call me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not allowed.¡± As Lucian hurriedly interrupted my words, he emphasized again towards aunt. ¡°I manage all of Ray¡¯s schedules, so I hope you don¡¯t call Ray carelessly.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± The pink eyes that met mine for a moment were filled with wonder though I couldn¡¯t understand why she was making that face. What Lucian said was not wrong. Holding his hand tightly, I turned away from Samuel¡¯s expression as if he had seen something strange. I left the room with him and walked down the hallway, looking around. The butler following us was no different than usual, but the maids we encountered while passing by showed subtle expressions but then quickly hid them. When I returned to the room with Lucian, Amber welcomed me. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take you to the dressing room.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I stood there blankly until Amber took off the dress and put me in a nightgown. A lot of things happened today¡­ the biggest thing among them was to confess my heart to him properly. My tiredness set in. Amber asked as I gave a long yawn. ¡°By the way, Miss.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± I answered while wiping away my sleepy tears, and she said, fastening the front of the nightgown tightly. ¡°Do you have any jewelry you are looking for?¡± ¡°¡­No? why?¡± I didn¡¯t usually wear jewelry, so I put them in a separate drawer and didn¡¯t take them out. When I gazed at her, wondering why she suddenly asked, Amber tilted her head. ¡°It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? No, all the accessories were taken out, so I thought you were looking for them again.¡± ¡°This is really strange. I never took it out?¡± ¡°¡­.I guess I need to do some research. After all, no one can enter the Miss¡¯ room except me.¡± ¡°Is anything missing?¡± If that were the case, it would become a rather big problem because it meant that someone tampered with my stuff. ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that, so I asked Miss. Nothing was missing.¡± ¡°Could Oscar be playing a joke?¡± Hearing my words, Amber¡¯s eyes turned sharp, so I hurriedly added. ¡°It won¡¯t be. He¡¯s not the kind of kid who plays pranks like that.¡± ¡°Still, he had a very big accident today, didn¡¯t he?¡± It seemed that she had already heard what had happened in the dining room. I put on my slippers and quickly left the dressing room. It was because Amber looked very frightened. As I left the dressing room, my eyes met Lucian, who had taken off his jacket and had his shirt sleeves undone. He then smiled brightly. It was unthinkable that it was the eyes that harbored a murderous intent during the afternoon. They were eyes full of pure affection now. It was still burdensome though I sat down on the sofa to go through the procedure that I had become accustomed to. The next moment, Lucian wrapped a towel around my neck and put the water that Amber had prepared in front of him. As he washed my face meticulously and wiped it dry with a towel, he got down on one knee in front of me. I bit my lip in embarrassment and put my foot forward. Then, the big hand that had been holding my hand a while ago wrapped around my foot at once. After soaking in warm water, he washed my feet with a gentle massage. Every time his fingers rubbed softly from the anklebone area, my toes spread out because of the tickling sensation. It wasn¡¯t just the feet that felt ticklish. My heart tickled every time Lucian carefully washed my feet as if he was stroking something precious. The thick veins stood out on his arm, exposed under the rolled-up sleeves. Even though he didn¡¯t seem to give much strength, the blue veins that had arisen felt strange. When he held my ankle with one big hand, it felt like my heart, too, was gripped. It was embarrassing though I felt his affection, and the corners of my mouth went up. I bit my lower lip and rolled my eyes. I didn¡¯t even hear laughter, but he raised his eyes and looked at me. He also loosened his mouth. It was a routine we had done before we confirmed each other¡¯s feelings, but today seemed exceptionally different. Maybe, it was because we checked each other¡¯s feelings properly? I thought it was a good idea to tell him. I really didn¡¯t expect to feel this relief. The more I received this trivial but sincere affection, the more I didn¡¯t want to miss it. After he washed everything and applied the cream and Amber left, I lay down on the bed. Lucian sat on my bed and looked at me intently as he put one hand on the side of my face and touched my face with the other. It was so itchy that when I grabbed his wrist, his golden eyes deepened. He opened his mouth lightly with his fingertips on my lips. ¡°Even at lunchtime, I felt like I was going crazy¡­¡± Again, I hadn¡¯t misunderstood the hurt look on his face when he was with Oscar. ¡°But now, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. you noticed.¡± I had the illusion that stardust was pouring from the golden eyes looking down at me. Like a person looking at the most rare and precious thing in the world, his eyes were full of affection. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. I checked with him again. ¡°Really, wait, I just need to change my last name, right?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s coming soon. All the documents are ready.¡± Was he referring to the document he brought earlier? ¡°Am I staying at the Duke¡¯s residence?¡± ¡°Of course. Where will I send you? I can¡¯t do it because I¡¯m anxious anyway.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re anxious, but there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Since he didn¡¯t know my circumstances, of course, he wouldn¡¯t understand. People all lie. Was it the same as human instinct, or do humans lie because they have to live in society? If he found out that he had been deceived by the person he trusted the most, then obviously, like me, he would not be able to trust people. Nonetheless, humans were stupid creatures. We were also oblivious animals¡­ That was why I wanted to believe in someone again, so I was clinging to him. I hoped he wouldn¡¯t deceive me. ¡®Please, don¡¯t change your affection.¡¯ Did he know that the reason why I was able to gather courage even in the face of the disillusionment that I was so afraid of was because of the way he looked at me? I wanted to tell him that I became courageous because I wanted to have that earnest look in his eyes to be only for me though I kept my mouth shut. He might say it was gross. Persistent, what if he curses at me? So, I shouldn¡¯t show him everything because he wouldn¡¯t get tired of me that way. Lucian, who had been watching my expression, raised the edge of his lips crookedly. ¡°Ray, you still don¡¯t know. But from the moment you chose me, it¡¯s already too late. You can¡¯t even ask me to pass it on because you¡¯ll regret it someday.¡± I couldn¡¯t answer and only pursed my lips. It was so sweet that it made my mouth ache, so I wanted to put it in my mouth and savor it. His gaze landed on my lips¡­ That alone made my mouth dry. I wanted him to put something soft and hot in my mouth and moisten it. Because of that, I licked my lips with my tongue without realizing that I was just thinking about it. At that moment, the golden eyes looked at me with blatant lust. With his eyes entangled, he slowly lowered his head. The tip of his nose brushed, and his breath touched my lips first. I naturally opened my mouth. I wanted him to come in and stir my mouth so that I didn¡¯t think about anything, just stop feeling it. At the same time as our soft lips touched, the long-awaited piece of flesh invaded. As expected, it was wet and hot and violently slithered into my mouth. As if he couldn¡¯t stand it, he rubbed my tongue, the inside of my cheeks, and the roof of my mouth. In an instant, it felt like the air that settled down on my skin was getting wet. I hung with my arms wrapped around his neck. Taking advantage of the gap between our lips for a moment, Lucian whispered. ¡°Use your tongue more.¡± It felt like my ears would melt just to hear his low voice. I reached out and tried to wrap his tongue as he instructed. But before I could even close it, his thick tongue grated. I gasped for breath as I accepted the tongue, trying to get deeper. I let it go until I couldn¡¯t hold my breath any longer, then I gently pushed his shoulder with my hand. That little act made him push himself away from me easily. After that, he rained light kisses all over my face. ¡°Good night, Ray.¡± As I rubbed my eyes and looked up at him as he always said goodbye, his greeting, ¡®Good night,¡¯ seemed like a magic word. I was sleepy from the moment I heard it. I could feel him quietly leaving the room, even turning off all the small magic lights, but I immediately closed my eyes in the pouring sigh. The stagnant breath sounded and then stopped, and the closed eyelids slid up. ¡°Ha, this is delicious.¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes, licking her lips, flashed red and then disappeared. __ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Rachel, or Cassandra, smirked and got out of bed. ¡°No matter how much you fill up your magic, what can you do? You are so defenseless when you sleep.¡± Cassandra loved Rachel¡¯s body when it was moving to her will, so she became more greedy. ¡°Originally, it was as good as mine, but you struggled not to be taken away when you¡¯re the one who intercepted it¡­!¡± Sitting on the bed, Cassandra stamped her feet. She was angry. Just when she thought she could finally take the body, she was even drained of her powers by those vulgar things. ¡°Ha¡­ Even her breathing is so sweet.¡± She wanted something to eat and walked outside. ¡°But, doesn¡¯t Enzo¡¯s descendant sleep?¡± She had once sneaked out of the room the first time she stole her body because she wanted to steal something from the kitchen. A common characteristic of spirits who had not eaten for a long time was that they would start by taking food if they succeeded in possessing a body. Even if they were spirits, they were once people, and they couldn¡¯t abandon the habits of the time they were alive. So, just as she was about to leave the room and go down to the kitchen, Lucian appeared. It was the middle of the night, but in the same outfit, he had called for Rachel. ¡°I thought my gut shrunk when I was caught then¡­ Anyway, I don¡¯t like the fact that he¡¯s Enzo¡¯s descendant though I didn¡¯t expect him to be sensitive to signs.¡± It was troubling. She needed to find Dustin. That bastard possessed first. While organizing her thoughts, Cassandra gulped down the iced tea Amber had prepared for her. ¡°Kyaa, this is delicious. This is the taste.¡± Then, she opened the window and summoned small bugs with her magic ability. ¡°Find out where Dustin is. He¡¯s definitely going around with his original face, so you¡¯ll find it easily.¡± Soon, the insects flew up and disappeared into the air as if they understood her words. First of all, she needed to find Dustin¡¯s place and then figure out a way to get out of here. In addition, instead of stealing the body only at night like a thief, she had to take full ownership. ¡°Okay then. Now that I¡¯ve finished my work, let¡¯s go see my baby.¡± What could she do when she couldn¡¯t even leave her room in the middle of the night? Cassandra, unable to give up her ghostly habits, stumbled in the dark room without a light on and tripped over a table. ¡°¡­It hurts?¡± Sensing the sharp pain rising from her shin, she burst into laughter again. ¡°It hurts, it hurts so much!¡± How long had it been since she felt this pain? Even that pain felt sweet, and she kept laughing. ¡°My babies.¡± She limped into the dressing room and opened all the chests of jewelry. ¡°Ha¡­ What is this brilliant color? It shines brilliantly even in the dark without light.¡± As she stood in front of a full-length mirror inside the dressing room, she tried on the jewelry. ¡°The human body is very fragile.¡± The feeling of being in the dark was welcome and exhilarating to her, but it was cumbersome. She found the magic lamp and turned it on. Only then did she see her face in the mirror. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± As she put on the earrings, she looked into her own pupils. ¡°I really don¡¯t like the color of your eyes.¡± Cassandra was annoyed by the color of her eyes, which closely resembled those of the woman with whom she was an enemy a long time ago. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a body that will last for a long time, but I should cherish it for the time being.¡± It was not intended to be used for a long time in the first place. All of a sudden, she felt resentful of her older brother for bringing such a child into the world. ¡°Adelio somehow found the Saint¡¯s descendant and got married. That¡¯s why Dustin is mad. What an idiot¡­¡± Cassandra let out a laugh as she laughed at his brother, who had been possessed and assassinated as in the previous life. Then, she took out the dress and shoes and put them in front of herself, humming. ¡°You mean this is all mine? It¡¯s even sweeter to be able to possess Enzo¡¯s descendants.¡± Until the sun came up, it was only Cassandra¡¯s time. She dressed up, put on the shoes, put on the jewelry, and watched herself. It was a very satisfying time. Lucian was looking at the papers even while everyone was asleep. He wasn¡¯t really a good sleeper. It was close to insomnia, to be precise. If he recalled when it started, it must have been after hearing Enzo¡¯s voice. However, it wasn¡¯t too hard, so he would still start the day¡¯s schedule after sleeping for about two hours. ¡°Hmm¡­ Can I move the room first?¡± The document he was looking through was Rachel¡¯s dissolution application. Ordinary nobles could submit it to the Imperial Palace¡¯s Ministry of Justice, but Duchy Leon¡¯s family had to have the documents reviewed directly by the Emperor. Rachel¡¯s adoption process was no different. That would take some time¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll have to move her to the Duchess¡¯s room beforehand.¡± It needed to be solidified. Lucian already sensed that it was late as h received the title of Duke later than expected, and it took a long time to get Rachel¡¯s permission. In the meantime, more and more Lords would see Rachel, who made her debut, as a bride candidate. Because of that, he had to hurry up and spread the word that she was his. ¡°I¡¯ll have to block it firmly so that those who don¡¯t dare would not send marriage proposals.¡± If she received a marriage proposal, she must accepted or rejected it according to the procedure. Of course, there would be no nobles who would complain about the total refusal from the Ducal family, but even such sprouts had to be removed from the beginning. ¡°As for useless rumors, the funeral rumors are enough.¡± Due to the nature of the Leonis Empire, noble women suffered a greater blow once they were engulfed in rumors than noble men. So, he had to be more protective. Rachel didn¡¯t know about it, as she went through the adoption process unreasonably because of her father from a young age, but countless rumors followed her that she was actually the Duke¡¯s illegitimate daughter. In order to hide the fact, Liam, who was close to him, had deliberately registered her in County Erland. Pedro and Liam were actually in that kind of relationship, so Pedro had the child of a loved one¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not a rumor, though.¡± After sealing it with wax, he washed up and changed into pajamas. Lucian suddenly saw his own face in the mirror. His expressionless face looked as insensitive as Rachel¡¯s fashion doll. As he glanced at his face once, he remembered an incident from a while ago. On the day she hit her cheek as hard as she could with her beautiful hand, he frantically coveted her lips, neck, and ears. Rachel, who was running and weeping, fell asleep halfway through as if she had passed out. He was sorry for it, but he was worried, so he held her for a while as he swept and caressed her. And when the sun set perfectly, he washed her face and her hands, and after applying the medicine, he examined her face, and the wounds were completely gone. That was a bit suspicious. However, what made him even more suspicious was that it wasn¡¯t the first time it had happened. It was no different when he stopped her from hurting herself by suddenly waking up from sleep earlier than that. The next day, the wound had completely healed. ¡°What is it?¡± Did Rachel have any special abilities? If so, what was her ability¡­? It was not swordsmanship nor magic. Since she never learned anything, f her magical abilities were exceptional, she would have used magic without realizing it, and then Amber, who was close to her, would have noticed. If so, it must have gotten into his father¡¯s ears, of course. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Should he invite a wizard once? Could she have used healing magic without realizing it? Before turning off the light, Lucian glanced over another document on the desk with a deep look. The marriage certificate. The moment he went through the dissolution, he thought of preparing for the wedding by first registering the marriage. Now, he could be with her even the moment she closed her eyes. His parents were also thinking of decorating a new bedroom for the duchess, which had been unused. As he promised one day, he filled all of his schedules with her. Thinking so, Lucian¡¯s chest rose with pride. Even though he felt like he was out of breath, it felt good. He lay down on the bed, feeling a pleasant tingle. ¨DDescendant, you look very happy. When Enzo whispered in the dark, Lucian opened his closed eyes. ¡°¡­What do you want to say?¡± ¨DOh, will I live because you are sad? While shouting for help like that when you needed! Lucian, who had helped him with magic many times, and was happy to receive a proper answer from Rachel today, asked Enzo generously, different from what he usually did. ¡°May I inquire about your desire?¡± ¨DIt¡¯s not a big deal. When I need it, you only need to lend me your body once. ¡°Lend my body¡­?¡± Enzo quickly responded to Lucian¡¯s suspicious words. ¨DJust once. It¡¯s because I have lingering feelings in the world. I want to taste food with your body and see how the world works. ¡°¡­.¡± Enzo mumbled again as Lucian didn¡¯t answer and doubted. ¨DHow mean, my good descendant. Oh, so let¡¯s do this. I¡¯ll make the kidnapper disappear without a sound. How is it? Enzo¡¯s unusually friendly words bothered him a lot, but the words that followed caught his taste. Still, Lucian delayed answering. ¡°I will kill them with my own hands. First of all, I cannot honor your demand.¡± ¨DIf so¡­ Ask for help when you need it, descendant. This Enzo de Leon always keeps a promise he once made. Kuku. __ [note: if you have time to spare, please consider answering this ! thank you!] __ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 The next day, Lucian woke up at dawn and went to see the Emperor. He met the Emperor¡¯s chief attendant¡¯s expression bewildered when he saw the Duke who had contacted and visited that very same day. ¡°It will only take a while, so all you have to do is ask the Emperor.¡± He was in a hurry. It was because he wanted to be with Rachel as a couple as soon as possible so it seemed like that would be reassuring. No, actually, there was no way to be relieved with just one such document, but it was still better than nothing. ¡°First of all, I¡¯ll ask him though no matter if you¡¯re the Duke, you can¡¯t have an audience with His Majesty recklessly like this. Please, be careful.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Soon, the chief attendant left, and he was waiting in the drawing room. After a while, the chief attendant came back to him, who was sitting still and staring into space. ¡°Please wait a minute. His Majesty says he will call you soon.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± As he took out the papers he had put in his subspace pocket, Lucian stared at Rachel¡¯s dissolution application for a while. It took a very long time to get here. The moment he fell into a strange sentiment, the chief attendant called him. He kept thinking of Rachel even as he walked behind the head chief attendant. He should have woken her up himself, so he was wondering if she has woken up. Or was she still sleeping sweetly? Rachel had often been seen to be very tired lately. Although she seemed unaware of it, the number of yawns increased. Come to think of it, the last time he suddenly came out of the room in the middle of the night, Rachel was startled and ran away. It seemed that she was thirsty and was about to go to the kitchen, so he sent her back to her room and brought her water himself. At that time, Rachel had a slightly different atmosphere. How to say it¡­? Should he say that she seemed to be ignoring him in a strange way? It couldn¡¯t have been. There was no way she could ignore him. ¡°Your Majesty, the Duke has arrived.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Please go in.¡± Lucian entered the audience room. Despite the early hours, the Emperor in perfect attire greeted him. ¡°Hoho, why did you come running to the Imperial Palace so early in the morning?¡± ¡°I apologize.¡± ¡°No, I lost my morning sleep as I got older. So, how is the previous Duke?¡± Even though he didn¡¯t want to answer the Emperor¡¯s question much, he had no choice but to answer. ¡°My father has been going out a lot lately. I do not know his purpose for going out.¡± The Emperor¡¯s eyes deepened at his words. The former Duke was probably putting the finishing touches on gathering evidence and witnesses to punish the traitor. In addition, he would try to figure out another possessor through another possessor. It was only a promise between the Emperor and Pedro, so it was only natural that the current Duke did not know. ¡°Right. Then, what is the business?¡± Hearing the Emperor¡¯s words, Lucian¡¯s eyes lit up since he could finally dismiss Rachel while it would take a few days. In a few days, the application for dissolution would be passed, and if that happened, he planned to submit the marriage registration right away. ¡°I have come to submit an application for dissolution, Your Majesty.¡± Lucian¡¯s words, filled with joy, made the Emperor quite surprised and taken aback. Even though he thought that it could be done because the current Duke did not know, the Emperor could not easily refuse the request for dissolution. He couldn¡¯t help but think that now was an opportunity. The reason why the Emperor and the previous Duke had gathered evidence and left the traitor family alone after knowing it for a long time was very simple. It was because the previous Duke strongly opposed it. However, he knew the family of a traitor and left it as it was would disturb the imperial authority. So, a grace period was given, and the standard for that grace period was none other than the time for Rachel to become an adult. The traitor¡¯s name was Derek de Erland. The traitor¡¯s family was also Erland. The Emperor was deeply conflicted. He knew that he had to keep his promise to the previous Duke, but when he remembered what his second son had asked for, he couldn¡¯t help but realize that now was an opportunity. Didn¡¯t the previous Duke already oppose it? Even though he didn¡¯t know exactly why, when he met the previous Duke recently, he objected with an expression that looked like he would kill the Prince. Nonetheless, in order to put the spirit¡¯s power into the sealing stone, the Prince¡¯s power was needed. The sealing stone was getting weaker and weaker. No one knew when the seal would break and the magic bomb planted in Enzo¡¯s body would explode. There would be nothing more important than an agenda that could involve not only the Imperial Family but also the people of the empire. Yes, he was the Emperor¡­ so it made sense to put the imperial people first. The Emperor, who rationalized himself and came to a conclusion, called the chief attendant. ¡°Take care of the paperwork and bring it to my office. I will take care of it myself.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Lucian stared at the chief attendant as he left with the papers. His eyes lit up at the heat that ran through his body. ¡°That child¡­¡± The Emperor slowly spoke. ¡°Are you thinking of dismissing her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Joy was visible on Lucian¡¯s face, who had never shown emotion on his face. Seeing that, the Emperor made a small groan though he had no intention of reversing his decision. As long as the Lady wasn¡¯t brought, the Prince wouldn¡¯t even think about moving, so he was nervous. After all, the Prince was not an ordinary person to the extent that he wanted to blame him for being a commoner. The Prince was a snake-like person who cleverly avoided words or ruined the atmosphere. The Emperor lamented. It sounded like he was getting older. It was only now that he realized that he was such a human being. Although he was curious as to why Lucian dismissed her, he didn¡¯t ask. Sending Lucian away, he was unable to move from the audience room for a while. ¡­Informing the prince of this could lead to a falling out with the Ducal family. One, wasn¡¯t there a way? ¡°I must protect the Empire. Yes, of course¡­¡± The appearance of the Emperor who followed the footsteps of his ancestors was closer to that of a father than an Emperor. Possessing an ideal fatherly love, not wanting to burden the Crown Prince, he rose from his seat with the intention of handing over all of his later affairs to the Prince. He knew better than anyone else that he had to deal with things as quickly as possible so that nothing would happen. I woke up just as the sun was rising. Lucian didn¡¯t come to wake me up today, so I had the feeling that I woke up later than usual. ¡°Ha¡­ I seem to have slept a lot. Why am I so tired?¡± My body wasn¡¯t strong enough. ¡°¡­Is it because I lack energy again?¡± I muttered, unable to get out of the blanket. What happened when I ended up being taken over by Cassandra¡­? Fear came upon me. Now, I was trying to be happy with Lucian so nothing should get in the way. As I woke up, I quickly shook off my sleep and woke up. I then called Amber with the intention of going to visit Oscar and Damian to replenish my magic power because I had work yesterday. It¡¯d been a while since I got ready together with Amber, ate a simple breakfast, and left the room. I asked Amber as we went to the room where Oscar and Damien were staying. ¡°Did Luci say he had a matter this morning?¡± ¡°Yes, he left early in the morning.¡± ¡°Do you know when he will come?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure about that.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After all, how many matters did the Duke do? The office was always full of documents, and there were an enormous number of invitations that came in. Recently, I only worked at the mansion because I had to move according to the schedule, but originally, it was a position that I couldn¡¯t do. I had to figure out the distribution structure of the market from the upper management, then find a place to invest in and call on the property of the duchy. If an incident occurred in the work order, I had to go there myself. Still, it was even more strange that he spent a long time in the mansion taking care of me. Knock, knock. ¡°Oscar, Damian.¡± When I called in front of the room they shared, a crashing sound came from inside, and the door opened wide. ¡°Master!¡± Oscar ran out, his white hair fluttering. He hugged me tightly and started whining. ¡°You¡¯re so mean! Why did you come only now?¡± The tip of his nose and the corners of his eyes were reddish upon his pure white face. I was sorry to hear that he had been waiting. ¡°Oscar, if you hold me like this, I won¡¯t be able to enter the room. Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± ¡°Hing¡­¡± After Oscar stepped away, Damian greeted me. ¡°Good morning, Master.¡± I laughed for no reason at the two people¡¯s attitudes that contrasted so much before I sat down and comforted Oscar. ¡°Still, you can¡¯t be as reckless as yesterday. Do you know how dangerous you acted yesterday?¡± ¡°I told you not to force human discipline on us, Master!¡± ¡°Despite that, the owner of this place where you live is Luci. I can¡¯t watch you being rude in front of him. Besides, you promised me before.¡± ¡°That and yesterday¡¯s matter are different. Did I make the Master¡¯s brother sad? I don¡¯t.¡± That was actually true. No, it made me sad, but my fault was bigger than it was because of Oscar. Regardless, the more he talked, the sad look started to look cheeky. ¡°The place where the Master is is the place where we will be¡­ that doesn¡¯t change.¡± ¡°For now, I am staying here as a guest¡­ Your master doesn¡¯t have much.¡± The corners of Oscar¡¯s eyes drooped at my words. ¡°Master, you don¡¯t have power?¡± ¡°None.¡± ¡°Money?¡± ¡°I can buy you melon-flavored candy, but not enough to buy you a house.¡± Hearing my words, the atmosphere in the room suddenly sank. I could feel the three pairs of eyes staring at me with pity. ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking at me with pity too openly?¡± The three pairs of eyes slowly moved sideways at my words. __ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 ¡°I have to step in instead of the Miss. Looking closely, Miss is too soft on these two!¡± ¡°Me? I don¡¯t? I¡¯m really scolding them?¡± ¡°Not at all the way I see it. Look now! What are you giving this fox who had such an accident yesterday!¡± I was startled when I handed the melon-flavored candy I had brought to Oscar. No, he must have been surprised yesterday, either. Even if I nag, shouldn¡¯t I comfort it after he calmed down? ¡°This is why Oscar can¡¯t break that habit.¡± Amber put her hands on her waist and looked at Oscar sharply. Since I was in the South, I had entrusted the management of these two to Amber, so somehow, I found her more strict than I was. Even Damian frowned slightly at the pose she always took before nagging. ¡°You two! I¡¯ve told you several times that what you do can cause trouble for Miss! I think I¡¯ve been talking nonstop since the South!¡± I lowered my head at the sound of Amber¡¯s voice. She, at a time like this, was really scary. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± At that time, Damian stepped back while looking serious. Suddenly, only Oscar stood in front of Amber. I, too, had long since stepped back. ¡°It was urgent! Then shouldn¡¯t they understand? A boy and a lady with the same hair color as the master were on the verge of dying.¡± ¡°Even so, it is your fault, Oscar, that you jumped into the dining room where the Duke is without even knocking on it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to restrain us with human discipline! Right, Damian? Hey, tell them as well. You said well that human customs are inconvenient.¡± When Oscar said so, Damian shook his head. ¡°I never said anything like that.¡± ¡°Oh! What are you talking about! You, too, were annoyed that a passing servant called and tried to make you work!¡± ¡°That and this are different.¡± ¡°Heeeyy! This seaweed punk¡­!¡± While Oscar huffed and tried to rush at me, I interrupted him. ¡°Oscar, you have to listen carefully to what Amber has to say. This is not different from what I was trying to tell you.¡± ¡°Hing, Master.¡± ¡°I am not forcing human discipline on you though where you live now is a human society anyway. If so, shouldn¡¯t you prepare, just in case, to know the habits of humans?¡± Oscar lowered his eyebrows at my words. ¡°Then, it¡¯ll be too hard to meet Master. We were always together in the South, but it¡¯s hard to see your face even once a day here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try to do that.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that really too much? Master, if you don¡¯t see us, are you okay? I miss you every day.¡± When I saw Oscar staring at me with a milky white face, and only the corners of his eyes dyed red, I felt sorry for no reason. I soon patted Oscar on the shoulder. ¡°Tsk, I want to hug Master like the Master¡¯s brother. I want to hug you tight.¡± It was really cute to see him whimpering like a child, so I hugged him as he wanted. ¡°Like this?¡± ¡°¡­Well, this is good enough.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Doggy, let¡¯s be careful next time. Understand?¡± Oscar jumped up at the name I called as a joke. ¡°I¡¯m not a doggy!¡± ¡°Ah, let¡¯s do this. Whenever you act bad, I won¡¯t call you Oscar. I¡¯ll call you doggy.¡± ¡°Master!¡± Being a fox beast, he got quite high just by jumping in place. When I looked at it curiously and smiled, Damian suddenly grabbed my arm. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Your magic¡­¡± Even though I was speechless, I immediately understood what he was saying. ¡°I don¡¯t have much energy these days. It¡¯s a¡­ lot, right?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Damian was busy scanning my body here and there without answering. ¡°What, why are you doing that?¡± Oscar stopped running and stuck next to me, perhaps feeling a strange atmosphere. ¡°Oscar, give the master a replenishment of her magic power.¡± ¡°Look at this, Master. I am what the master needs. Don¡¯t forget.¡± ¡°Well, it would have been a big deal if Oscar hadn¡¯t been there. Thank you.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Oscar, who had a bright childlike smile, spread his fingers and the red beads started spinning. I watched the sight that I was used to now, and then I raised my gaze. Red eyes, like red marbles, scanned my stomach for a long time. A large palm touched my lower abdomen. Even though I got used to it, uncomfortable sensations penetrated my body. As the hot energy gradually faded, my legs gave out and I almost collapsed, but Damian and Oscar held my arms beside me. ¡°Bring the Miss this way.¡± Amber hurriedly made me sit down on the sofa. Although I was dizzy for a while, I was able to recover my energy quickly. How long would I need Oscar¡¯s help? Couldn¡¯t I drive Cassandra out with my energy alone¡­? After deciding to be with Lucian, my interest now was to remain here. If it was a dream, I didn¡¯t want to wake up. I was deciding where I would live in the future. When I opened my eyes with firm determination, I saw three pairs of eyes gazing down at me like before. The worried eyes seemed to cheer me on. Don¡¯t worry, Oscar. I would stay here so that you would always be by my side. Damian, don¡¯t worry. I would never lose my body to Cassandra. Thank you, as always, Amber. I would try to stay with you for a long time, too. As Lucian showed in the webtoon, I also had to prepare to stand alone. It was impossible to live by just getting help forever. I¡¯d have to make a schedule and plan like that. It was not the plan from when I was a kid who only moved for my bias, but a plan to live here and for myself¡­ I would try to stand up for myself first. Only for me. Also, for the people around me who liked me. Lucian hurried out of the audience room. He was worried about Rachel, who was waiting at the mansion, so he couldn¡¯t delay. Even this brief separation made him very anxious and nervous. Why? Why was he so impatient if he couldn¡¯t see her? Despite receiving her heart, he still had to struggle with anxiety and thirst. As he strode across the hallway with his long legs, a shiny hair appeared in the distance. His golden eyes twisted in displeasure. Even from a distance, he could tell that it was the Prince. In addition, it seemed like numerous attendants were also following him. Lucian twisted his mouth and waited on the spot. In the Imperial Palace, subordinates could not move until someone with a higher rank passed by. Elliot smiled at Lucian, who didn¡¯t take his eyes off him. ¡°Duke, long time no see.¡± Lucian, who had a strong desire to just pass by, glared at the Prince, who greeted him first and lowered his head. ¡°I greet the little lion of the Leonis Empire.¡± ¡°What are you doing in the Imperial Palace so early?¡± ¡°¡­I have come to have an audience with the Emperor.¡± Lucian found it cumbersome that this place was the Imperial Palace. The habits he had been taught since childhood were not easily abandoned as he had the duties of a duke. ¡°I see. You were on your way back from an audience with father.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Is the Lady doing well?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± At the question, he glared at the prince, who suddenly asked about Rachel as his golden eyes shone bright yellow. While looking at him ridiculously, Elliot also stared at him. ¡°I¡¯m just asking, aren¡¯t you glaring at me too much? What disrespect.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°It is a really great family. The only nobles who ignore the Imperial Family¡¯s questions are probably Duchy Leon.¡± The ears of the attendants around the Prince pricked up at those words as he purposely rebuked Lucian. Even though he knew that the prince did it on purpose, Lucian didn¡¯t want to apologize. The Prince was truly an unpleasant person. He was brazen and shameless when he kidnapped Rachel and was blatantly greedy. ¡°Is this how you treat a powerless illegitimate Prince?¡± Elliot shrugged his shoulders and moved along without saying anything more. At the same time, Lucian took a long look at him as he passed. He hadn¡¯t forgotten about the Prince kidnapping Rachel and was already in the middle of finding out about the prince¡¯s identity. When the opportunity came, he would never miss it. Elliot twisted his lips, feeling the long, tenacious gaze following him. He was annoyed. Even though he couldn¡¯t get what he wanted, it felt like there were more things to do. He should have just kidnapped her¡­ It was enough that he kidnapped her as a little girl and hid her. What did he hope for after becoming a member of the Imperial Family? Well, if there was a good thing about being a member of the imperial family, it was that he got pampered by the nobles. Soon, Elliot let out a pleasant sound as he remembered Noah de Castilla, who had been doing his part lately. Only then did the attendants let out a small sigh. It was because they were worried that the Prince they were serving would be in a bad mood because of the Duke. ¡°Are you doing a good job?¡± In fact, Elliot did not have high expectations for Noah. And the person he asked to find was the one Elliot had been looking for a long time ago. It was hard to find out, even for him, who ruled the bottom no matter what trick he had used. But, Noah found him. In addition, the place he found was so absurd that Elliot had no choice but to burst out laughing for the first time in a long time. ¡°Hmm, I never really thought you¡¯d be there.¡± __ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Lucian hurriedly left the Imperial Palace. As soon as he climbed into the wagon, he hit the carriage wall violently. WHAM¡ª The coachman was startled by the vibration that shook the entire carriage and stopped the carriage. Annoyed by such trivial things, Lucian opened the small window connected to the coachman and gave a command in a very low voice. ¡°Go.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Clip, clop. Inside the carriage that moved again, Lucian closed his eyes with his back buried deep in the seat. ¡ªYour emotions are unstable. ¡°¡­.¡± Lucian didn¡¯t want to say anything. He could easily lose his reasoning when it came to Rachel¡¯s matter more than anything else. He knew in his head that if it was her matters, he should be more alert though his body couldn¡¯t follow. ¡ªTsktsk, jealousy eats people up. ¡°Shut up.¡± ¨DKukuk, why do you care about the Imperial Family? If you don¡¯t like them, just kill them. ¡°¡­.¡± He quietly raised his lips at Enzo¡¯s grim whisper. ¡ªThey¡¯re like snakes. What is an Imperial Family? Enzo, easily recognizing the change in Lucian¡¯s mood, continued in a mean voice. ¨DThe Imperial Family treats the nobles like chess pieces, while commoners are nothing more than a pebble lying on the road for them. Aren¡¯t they hilarious? ¡°What?¡± ¨DWho do you think made them the Imperial Family?! You don¡¯t think that the Imperial Family became as they are because they excelled. They were just lucky and made scapegoats for those around them. Enzo¡¯s voice grew louder and louder. Unlike usual, it wasn¡¯t a mean whispering voice but a loud and evil voice. ¨DAbominable and despicable Leonis¡­ If it weren¡¯t for Selena, the Leonis Empire would have destroyed itself together. Why has it been around for so long? I am bitter and resentful¡­ ¡°Kugh.¡± Feeling as if his head was about to crack, Lucian¡¯s body stiffened with the pain he had never experienced before. Enzo murmured in a booming voice. ¡ªPlease let me borrow it only once. ¡°Kuhk!¡± Now, Enzo¡¯s voice was mournful and sorrowful enough to make him want to listen to his request. ¨DPlease lend me your body just once! Lucian didn¡¯t even notice that the carriage had stopped as he just grabbed his hurting head. ¨DPlease, your body¡­ As Enzo begged again, the carriage door opened and Rachel jumped into it. With a snap, she jumped into Lucian¡¯s arms without hesitation and spoke in a lovely voice. ¡°I missed you, Luci.¡± As soon as he heard her voice, the pain that seemed like it would break him evaporated in an instant. Lucian pulled her warm body tightly without even opening his eyes. He caught his breath as he held her tight. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Rachel, who quickly noticed the subtle difference, tried to raise her head though he pressed his face against the top of her head. ¡°¡­It¡¯s nice to hear.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I like it better when you speak comfortably.¡± ¡°¡­So, not being polite then?¡± ¡°Ho, hoho.¡± His hard chest shook whenever he laughed. Rachel felt it intact as she pressed her face against his chest. No matter how long the time they had been apart, when Lucian returned, she lingered at the entrance of the mansion. As soon as the Duke-only carriage stopped in front of the entrance, she could not stand it and jumped into the carriage. If Amber had seen it, she would surely have nagged at that act, but she couldn¡¯t stand it. Her heart jumped as she entered the arms with the familiar scent of musk. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± When Lucian asked how she was doing, as he had always come to her room first to ask, Rachel¡¯s lips stretched out. ¡°Yes, I slept very well. What about Luci?¡± ¡°Me, too.¡± Lucian gently lifted the warm, slender body held in his arms and sat it on his thigh. Then, he went to the familiar cute lips and kissed her like to say hello. Her dark blue eyes were so cute that the displeasure that had swallowed him a moment ago didn¡¯t even come to mind. ¡°Where have you been?¡± ¡°To the Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°¡­Because of that?¡± When Rachel, who understood right away, asked, gw lightly nodded his head. ¡°You just have to wait a few days. Then, let¡¯s start with the marriage registration.¡± ¡°¡­No wedding ceremony?¡± ¡°The wedding ceremony takes time, so let¡¯s prepare the marriage registration first. Whatever comes first has nothing to do with us being together.¡± ¡°Yes, right.¡± Rachel was nervous. Even though she was happy to be with him, there was something she couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Did you tell the previous Duke and Duchess?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Lucian exercised his right to remain silent for the first time in a long time to her question. Still, just because he didn¡¯t answer, that didn¡¯t mean it wasn¡¯t an answer. ¡°I won¡¯t say it again.¡± ¡°¡­Is there any reason to inform them?¡± It was not that she didn¡¯t know his feelings, although the previous Duke and Duchess were definitely different from before. If so, wouldn¡¯t it be different as well? But, only Lucian could decide that. ¡°I want you to know, but I will always follow Luci¡¯s opinion first.¡± The words she uttered calmly put strength in Lucian¡¯s arm. He hugged her tightly and rubbed her gently. Even though it may not seem like a big deal, it was a very powerful word to him. Even before he became the Duke, she always put his opinions first. He was the Duke¡¯s heir, but even when everyone treated him as someone who didn¡¯t exist, he was the only one who filled the royal blue eyes. Rachel¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t be any better if it was filled with him, always thinking of him. Lucian, who was resting his cheek on the top of her head, raised his head. Cupping her chin to ear, he lifted her face. Her eyes were still beautiful like the dawn. He slowly lowered his head without taking his eyes off those beautiful eyes. Then, unfortunately, the navy blue eyes disappeared under the eyelids. So, he decided to soothe his disappointment with the soft lips. The feeling of moist and warm lips was always good. As he pressed his tongue deep into the soft lips, Lucian wrapped around the soft tongue, as his both hands gripped the slender waist tightly. The soft flesh was pressed against his fingers. With his firm fingertips gently stroking her spine, Lucian turned his head and engaged her lips even more deeply. It seemed as if a refreshing energy flowed into his mouth. Just as the muddy sound filled the carriage, a cough was heard outside. ¡°Khhmm, hmm, Miss, Duke. All the employees are waiting.¡± Now that the Duke had returned, the employees stopped what they were doing and waited for him to get out of the carriage. However, because of Lucian, who did not get off even after a while, the employees were unable to move and were sweating profusely. So Amber came out¡­ no, it would be more accurate to say that she was almost pushed out. Instead of the butler, who couldn¡¯t even speak to the Duke, they demanded Amber to speak to Rachel instead. Rachel, who had been frantically clinging to him, shoved Lucian¡¯s shoulder in fright. His attached lips fell, forming a long silver thread and then breaking it. Embarrassed and ashamed of even that, she covered her lips with her hand. Lucian looked at her and licked his saliva-glazed lips for a long time. ¡°Ray, I have a place to show you.¡± ¡°Where? Are you going out?¡± Lucian stood up with a small laugh as her voice was filled with anticipation. As he took her small hand and got off the carriage, he spoke quietly to the butler. ¡°Cancel the rest of the schedule.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Rachel, without knowing why, was led by Lucian¡¯s hand into the mansion. She was busy glancing at him as he led her up the stairs. His kind golden eyes widened as he looked down at her at an angle. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we¡¯re not going out, but Ray, it¡¯s a place you¡¯ve never seen before.¡± ¡°A place I have never seen before in the mansion¡­?¡± The Duchy was as magnificent as it had been for a long time. There were many secret places, so there were many places that Rachel did not know about. She was, in the first place, had spent more time at the southern villa than at the Duchy. ¡°It¡¯s a place that even the previous ducal couple hadn¡¯t used.¡± Lucian spoke of his parents as if they were strangers. Rachel felt sorry for that, but she didn¡¯t say anything. After passing the third floor used by Rachel and Lucian and going up one more level, a magnificent door appeared. Unlike the other floors, this one was blocked by a door from the entrance. Lucian took a key from his pocket and opened the door. Even though it didn¡¯t look like it had been used for a long time, the door opened smoothly. ¡°Here?¡± ¡°Originally, this was the place where the ducal couple should use.¡± It was an unused space for Pedro and Camilla. This place was supposed to show the relationship of a married couple. Lucian explained softly as they passed the luxurious carpeted hallway. ¡°The last people to use it would be my grandparents. I heard they were on good terms.¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. All of this floor is a space used only by the Duke and his wife. There are separate living spaces for the Duke and Duchess, and all the ancillary spaces under the study and parlor are divided into two sides.¡± Explaining that, Lucian stood in front of the door in the middle. He continued as he unlocked it with the key. ¡°This is a room shared by the married couple.¡± __ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 I was dumbfounded while listening to Lucian¡¯s explanation. Not only had I never thought there would be a place like this, but also because he showed me a space only used by the duke and his wife, making my heart beat like crazy. As he opened the door and pulled my hand, possessed, I slipped through the crack in the open door. Sunlight streamed in through the large windows in the front. The windows were not transparent but were made of various colors. It was a brilliant color, like the stained glass in a cathedral in Europe that I had seen on TV before I possessed this world. The windows were painted with shards of glass, and at first glance, it looked like a woman on her knees praying. The moment I saw the huge bed that occupied the spot in front of it, I swallowed a gulp. I thought the bed I was staying in was also big, but the bed in front of me was beyond imagination. I even thought that mine might have been a mini-size. Above it, a canopy of black chiffon fabric fell from the ceiling. Colorful light penetrated through the canopy that seemed to cover the entire large bed. It was a room with a mysterious atmosphere. As I exclaimed at the size, which seemed like I would not fall off even if I lay down and rotated twenty times, I thought something was strange. ¡°But, why is there only a bed here¡­?¡± Even in a normal bedroom, there was various furniture, such as bedside tables, tables, or couches, but in this place, there was only the window, the canopy, and the bed. Lucian answered my question with a shrug. ¡°Well. Maybe, it wasn¡¯t to taste?¡± ¡°Is this Luci¡¯s grandparents¡¯ taste?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± He pulled me as I was standing in front of the door, watching. ¡°You can change this place to whatever you want.¡± ¡°¡­Me?¡± ¡°The person who will use it must change. If not, who will change it? If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll choose.¡± When he uttered in a laughing voice, I could understand exactly what he was saying. ¡­This was where we would sleep together in the future. As soon as I thought about it, my face heated up for no reason. I entered the bedroom in broad daylight and felt something strange. ¡°Come over here, Ray.¡± He dragged me. Lucian, who came to the side of the bed, pulled back the canopy and put me on top of the bed. ¡°Huh?¡± No, it was broad daylight! What is he doing¡­?! When I couldn¡¯t get it out of my mouth and was shy inside, he suddenly came up on top of me. Lowering his head, Lucian gave me a short kiss on my cheek and eyebrows and moved aside. For a moment, I felt my heart shrink. I was so surprised. ¡®Why is he doing that?¡¯ Feeling sorry for something, I pursed my lips and lowered my eyes. Lucian eventually opened his mouth in a low voice. ¡°Look up, Ray.¡± Following his voice, I slowly raised my gaze. Before I knew it, I joined the hands at the window that filled my view. A new window that I did not see before because of the canopy that was emitting a splendid color. The round stained-glass windows were shaped like vines with thorns intertwined and then extending towards the center. And in the center, there was a large black rose, the pattern of the Duchy. The midday moon was visible through the black rose gap. ¡°¡­Wow.¡± All I could do was utter a short exclamation. It was so beautiful that I stared blankly at the window in the ceiling, enchanted. Even though I often saw something rare in the Duchy, it was not to this extent. ¡°Do you like it?¡± I slowly turned my head at his voice. It was rare to see him at the same eye level as me. It was very rare to lie down with him. He always put me to sleep, but he never lay in bed with me except when I was sick. Lucian was the one who went back to his room after giving a plain greeting while kissing like he was going to eat me¡­ so this moment felt very unfamiliar. At the same time, a sense of tension rose. I¡¯d heard that people¡¯s emotions get transmitted. It was clear that he felt my tension as well. The eyes that gazed at me deepened, and the regular sound of breathing suddenly stopped. We gazed silently into each other¡¯s eyes. His face, which had a brilliant color, seemed full of beauty and majesty, like the general of angels had descended. He relaxed as he blinked slowly. Lying on his side, leaning loosely on his arm, he stared more comfortably than ever. At first glance, the satiety in his expression showed the composure of a person who had accomplished something. I got up like I was possessed as I looked down at him with my chest feeling firmly gripped. Looking at him as if I was going to be sucked into the warm golden eyes, I slowly lowered my face. My heart was beating as if it would explode. All this time, I hadn¡¯t been the one active because I did not believe in his affection and doubted it. But now, I know¡­ how much he loved me. I could trust him, I thought so. It was refreshing to see the beautiful face that had always been above me, waiting with anticipation beneath me. As I slightly held his well-groomed lips, then moved from left and right as he did, I exhaled lightly, feeling the touch of his soft lips. I could not lie that I was actually quite nervous. The tension rose to my face, and sweat broke out all over my body. My hair flowed down on either side like a curtain, blocking my view so that only his face could be seen while I supported his sharp chin with both hands and kissed his lips, his cheeks, and above his eyebrows. I took a little bit of the hard flesh that was different from mine and then spat it out repeatedly as he took a small breath and watched my actions. As if he would accept anything I did, he just rubbed the tip of my spine with his fingertips. Still, the hand gesture felt so strange that it became more and more difficult to breathe. I bit his lip again, then turned my head slightly and carefully pushed the tip of my tongue into his mouth. Perhaps he had been waiting, his tongue coiled into mine and the hot, wet mass of flesh invaded the inside of my mouth, stirring in a sticky consistency. As I was helplessly deprived of my lips, the fingertips that were touching my waist raised up and climbed up my back. ¡°Hmm!¡± Automatically, my back and legs trembled. I blinked in surprise at the reaction I never intended, but his tongue only went deeper. The tip of his tongue, rubbed the inside of my mouth and the tips of his fingers came up as if scratching my back seemed to move as one body. Even though it was only his fingertips and the tip of his tongue, my body trembled intermittently. I had triumphantly climbed first, only to end up fluttering like a bird caught in a snare. ¡°Ha¡­¡± A silver thread formed between our slightly separated lips, and hot breath flowed out. Eventually, his hand, which had risen to the nape of my neck, spread wide and wrapped around my scalp, scratching from the nape of my neck. It made my hair stand on end. At the same time, my arms lost strength and smacked into his lips. It wasn¡¯t a kiss, it was a real lip smack. ¡°Ah, it hurts¡­¡± As I covered my lips and crouched over him, my vision swung around. Blood was smeared on his lips, and the lips felt like they had just been bumped into me. ¡°Oh, Luci¡­¡± Surprised, I gently pressed it with my fingertips, and his tongue came out to greet it instead and wrapped it around my fingertips. The hot, wet sensation in his sucking mouth tickled, and my black eyelashes trembled as I bent my fingertips. A blush formed on his white face as he exhaled thinly made me drool. It was so, so vulgar and obscene. I turned my head at an angle, but his gaze was fixed on me and did not fall. Lucian gently brushed my hair as if massaging it, then slowly lowered his hand. His hard fingertips pressed down from the flesh under my ears. When he pressed the nape of my neck with both of his fingers, I couldn¡¯t even breathe because of the thrilling sensation. Lucian bent his index finger and gently pressed the nape of my neck before spreading his palm and wrapping it around the soft skin. As he touched a place that no one had ever touched, my breath stopped in surprise, and my fingertips that were pressing inside his mouth tightened. Not knowing that the soft thing clinging to my fingertips was his tongue, I pressed it down and closed my eyes. I couldn¡¯t even look at his face any longer. His face alone was so erotic though if I looked down at it, I felt like my mind would be blown away. ¡°Ha, Ray.¡± A terribly low voice called me with an elegant accent. He had his own unique accent and pronunciation. Especially when he called my name, he said the word ¡®R¡¯ faintly, as if he had put my name on the tip of his tongue beforehand, so it gave off a distinctly different feeling from when someone else called it. His vocal method, which was never plain, was firmly imprinted in my head. Particularly in a strange situation like this, calling me that way and with a tone that made my ears melt was really good. ¡­It was a foul. I was closing my eyes, thinking that I would die if I opened them, but suddenly something fell on my face. __ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Something hard and cold fell down, but I couldn¡¯t figure out what it was. I was curious, though as soon as I gently opened my eyes for a moment, I regretted it. Why did I open my eyes? Why were humans creatures of curiosity? I was so embarrassed right now that I even had a philosophical sentiment. In front of me, Lucian was pulling down his shirt with his fingertips, his eyes fixed on me. Instead of unbuttoning one by one, he was tearing through the shirt with his fingertips as if slicing it with the tip of a sharp knife. From there, small shirt buttons fell like hailstones onto my face and chest. I couldn¡¯t close my eyes anymore¡­ I was so captivated by him that I couldn¡¯t think anymore. Meanwhile, seeing me like that, he smiled thinly. Lucian then grabbed my fingertips with the tips of his teeth, took off his shirt, and threw it next to the bed. Beneath the hard chest that I touched earlier, the abs and oblique muscles, which were split into several pieces, wriggled. Sweat was soaked in it like syrup had been poured on the bulging muscles that didn¡¯t seem to go well with the pale skin. My gaze was taken by his statuesque body and face, so I took a long scan of him without realizing it. At that moment, I gulped slowly when I saw the bulging pants under the prominent ilium bone. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Feeling like I wanted to run away, I pulled out my finger, which was occupying his mouth, and saliva mixed with blood ran down my fingertips and wetted my wrists. As I hurriedly raised my upper body, Lucian leaned back slightly. Embarrassed, I had no choice but to mutter gibberish. ¡°Um, uh¡­ I think it¡¯s good. It¡¯s really nice here, right?¡± At my behavior, which had many nuances of wanting to get it done with when I was the one who started it first, he gazed at me quietly and only turned his head at an angle. My heart felt like it would explode, and I was sweating all over my body from the tension that I would faint if we did anything more here. I eventually glanced up at him, who didn¡¯t say anything. He was smiling silently. As if he was looking at something cute, he grabbed me by the collar of my chest with his fingers. Even though it was very slow, I couldn¡¯t avoid it. His blood-soaked lips drew a long arc. ¡°Me too, Ray.¡± Hearing the sound of my name that came out, I even stopped breathing. My dress was slowly spreading to the sides under his fingers, in the same way he had ripped his own shirt. As soon as the cumbersome dress opened, Lucian grabbed it with both hands and pulled it aside. Riip, riip. As he removed the torn dress, I felt the breeze inside. He licked his stinging lips intently while admiring her bare body. He somehow seemed to see blood when he was with her, but he didn¡¯t care. If it was her, he could accept everything, no matter how much it hurt him. In the end, it didn¡¯t matter because she would be the one who would heal his wounds. Lucian admired her leisurely. Delicate and intense, as if appreciating an art. As though being born from a flower bud, she was so lovely when she covered herself in a torn dress and was at a loss for what to do. Like paint was sprayed on a pure white canvas, colorful colors fell on her immaculate naked body. Feeling unrealistic, Lucian deliberately stimulated his chapped lips with the tips of his teeth. It was because if he wouldn¡¯t do it, he was afraid of what he¡¯d do with her. ¡°Whoo¡­¡± His stomach became heavy. When he roughly tore off the tight pants, Rachel¡¯s rounded shoulders tucked in more. She was the first to get on him, though she was scared now? Didn¡¯t she climb onto him, aware of this? When she came to him like this, she should take responsibility. As he thought so, Lucian couldn¡¯t stand it. He let go of the corner of his mouth that kept rising and stretched out his hand. Then, he gently scoured her slender wrist and squeezed the soft flesh in his hand. It was the first time he had this feeling. Softness and loveliness that he couldn¡¯t feel in his body came flooding in at the same time. His heart swelled. In addition, his stomach felt heavier, and all his senses were on the rise. As he touched her gently, Rachel gently bit her lower lip, perhaps she was trying to put up with something. Lucian raised his lips crookedly, seeing that. At the same time, he felt sorry for her, who didn¡¯t know that that kind of appearance was more stimulating. ¡°Shhh¡­¡± Feeling sorry for her startled and trembling figure, he opened his mouth as if to soothe her, but the power in his grip was getting out of control. If he held on tight like this, would she cry in pain? Would that be a bit too much? Still, he hated to see Rachel cry¡­ no, crying on the bed might be nice to watch. Meanwhile, He was stroking her body with both of his hands while thinking without it. As if savoring the flesh in his grasp, his thumb pressed firmly against the peak, like white cream that was put together with the red fruit decorated on top of it. It felt soft and elastic, as though they were crushed under his hand. A soft moan escaped Rachel¡¯s lips. His ears seemed to melt at the same time with the moaning. Why did everything about her look sweet? It felt like it would taste so sweet when he put it on his tongue that he wanted to swallow it as it was. When his curiosity arose, he could not stand it. Lucian quickly lowered his head and tasted it hastily, like licking the sweet cream he had crushed. When he raised his gaze, he met Rachel¡¯s gaze, whose face was dyed bright red as she was desperately covering her mouth. The navy blue eyes full of tears looked as clear as the early morning sky after it had once rained, but on the contrary, it was strange to feel the dampness in it. He did not take his eyes off her proudly and stimulated her with secret gestures. His well-groomed lips curled up and slightly revealed his teeth. ¡°Huhp!¡± A moan leaked out as if she couldn¡¯t stand it. Similarly, a strange sense of conquest arose in him. He gripped the immaculate skin tightly without realizing it in satisfaction. Her white skin quickly turned red, revealing his traces. Possessed, Lucian could not take his eyes off her reaction, constantly indulging her here and there with his hands and lips. He wanted to leave a lot of traces of him on her body. The reason he held back all this time was because he didn¡¯t want Rachel to be afraid. Still, he thought that the moment he first touched her lips, he would no longer be considerate. The same impatience and thirst he felt in the Imperial Palace¡­ Lucian seemed to understand now why he had to feel that hunger even with her by his side. Even though he seemed to have everything, he actually didn¡¯t. So, he won¡¯t miss this opportunity. ¡°Haa, Ray.¡± He bit into it as if he was tasting the soft flesh with the tips of his teeth. Soon, his hand, which had been caressing her chest, passed by her slender waist. Presumably expecting something from that, Rachel¡¯s face was already red. She was really very beautiful. Lucian gripped her waist with both hands and rubbed her thin lower abdomen with his thumbs as if massaging them, then fully opened her underside. A thick, instinctive scent that had never been smelled from each other rose. The tighter the movement of his fingers, the more Rachel couldn¡¯t stand her moaning. She was desperately trying to block it, although an unbearable cry like a song leaked out from between her spread fingers. He let out a rough breath as though he couldn¡¯t stand the soft yet hot touch he felt at his fingertips. As a sensation he had never felt before made his vision narrow, he couldn¡¯t stand it any longer as the senses came flooding in so that he could only look at her. Lucian reached out to imprison Rachel and placed his hand firmly on the side of her head. Blue veins sprouted profusely on his forearms, which looked solid with muscles. There were also veins on the nape of his neck. Witnessing it, Rachel swallowed a gulp. It seemed strangely insignificant, but it stole her gaze. She couldn¡¯t come to her senses from the thrill that seemed to melt her head. She wasn¡¯t scared¡­ she also wanted to have a deeper relationship with him. Still, she couldn¡¯t help but be nervous. In particular, Lucian, who was staring at her as if he was going to chew on her bones, made her back tingle just by looking at it, and she couldn¡¯t even breathe properly. He stared at her like a man waiting for her to finish all her preparations, then whispered to her. ¡°I want to know everything about you.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s yours, I want to know everything, Ray.¡± His eyes and gestures gave off a predatory atmosphere, yet his voice was mournful. As he spoke pleadingly, he lowered his head and swallowed her ear in one bite. Soggy traces ran down her ear. Lucian, biting Rachel¡¯s ear lobe, whispered again with a low sigh. ¡°Open it.¡± As he wrapped her head in his firm arms and waited, Rachel swallowed her moans and barely opened her mouth. ¡°Me, too¡­ No, give it to me, too.¡± In response to her willing answer, he rode down from her ear and swallowed her lips in one bite. At the same time, something hot rushed into her body. With a shock and pleasure as if a tidal wave had hit her, a moan burst from Rachel¡¯s mouth. __ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Lucian was blown away by the pleasure, like someone striking him in the back of the head relentlessly. No more restraint remained in him. He gave himself over to the ferocious lust that seemed to devour him. Even if his rough gestures pressed and rubbed her delicate skin, it seemed like it would drive him crazy. He embraced her small, immaculate body tightly as if to burst out with wild desire. Unlike his hard body, her extremely soft body turned red just by pressing. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Brushing his hair as he lifted his torso, the blatant gaze was revealed. His raw, ferocious gaze scanned Rachel, who was trembling beneath him. Lucian licked his lips with his tongue. It wasn¡¯t just licking it, it was just pressing the area that had torn open just a moment ago, but he didn¡¯t feel the tingling sensation like before. Even without looking, he could already tell that it was painful. Then, he moved his body gently as if he was swimming in water. He rushed at her frantically as if he was going to suck every inch of her flesh he could get his hands on, and he struggled to get her into his arms. It was he, who consumed her, but it just didn¡¯t seem to be either. Rather, he had the feeling that he was being eaten by her. ¡°Unh, Luci¡­¡± A slender hand stretched out toward him. As he quickly took her hand, the thick fingers dug between her thin fingers. Like them, tightly interlocked, he moved, kissing each of her fingertips. As a result, his lips became hungry, and Lucian pulled her lightly. It wasn¡¯t enough to put her in his arms. He tightly attached her with his arms as if restraining her and then frantically sucked her lips. ¡°Hhhmm, um.¡± Her hands soon lazily ran across his broad shoulders and caressed the nape of his neck, making his hair stand on end. The two were madly intoxicated with each other. Above their heads, still brilliant colors were scattered. Under the beautiful colors that seemed to bless them, the two got tangled up together. Lucian let out a long moan, feeling Rachel with his whole body, lips, and ears. He tasted the climax, though he did not calm down easily. It felt like the cells that make up his body had awakened and gone wild. ¡°Ah, Ray. Ray¡­¡± He screamed her name and moved his body wildly. It was as if he was desperate to put her inside his belly, as he once said of her. As if today was the last day, Lucian persistently coveted her. He only stopped only after Rachel lost consciousness, still, he didn¡¯t stop leaving his mark all over her body. ¡°Haa¡­¡± As he put her finger in his mouth and let out a moan, his mouth ached at the refreshing scent and sweetness that flowed from her body before biting her neck as if he was eating fruit and chewing on it. Everywhere his lips touched turned red. ¡°Uung¡ª¡± It seemed that even that was bothersome, as Rachel made an annoyed noise and pushed his face with her hand. Lucian finally stopped and checked the traces he had left before he turned her body. He recalled the words she used to say in the old days. ¡°One¡­¡± He murmured as he ran his finger over the dot under her ear. ¡°Two¡­¡± He pinned a dot where the neckline and shoulder line met. Then, he continued counting, pressing the dot under it with his fingertips. ¡°Three, four, five, six, seven¡­¡± The corners of his mouth went up as he checked all three spots on his back, one on her backside and finally, the inside of her thigh. When he confirmed everything he had always imagined, he felt full. Smiles continued to flow from the satisfaction of having everything she had now. Lucian was able to stop the act only after kissing carefully on the dot. Only when the endless hunger was filled to some extent, then drowsiness come. He wanted to hold her in his arms and put her to sleep. It had been a very long time since he, who was close to suffering from insomnia, wanted to sleep. He had never felt so tired, except for his childhood, when his memory was hazy. The stained glass rose window, where the colors were falling, also became quiet. A bright moon was visible in the center of the rose window, where only soft light was pouring down. Looking up at the beautiful sight, Lucian pulled Rachel into his arms and held her. At that moment, an unpleasant sound came out. Even though he wanted to ignore the faint knock, Lucian had to get up as usual. If it was an agenda that had come this far, it would be an urgent business, so as a duke, he had to do his duty. ¡­So he could keep what was his. Turning his gaze toward his, he brushed Rachel¡¯s hair as she slept soundly. As he finished, he held her little head in one hand and let it go. When he put on his clothes roughly and opened the door slightly, the captain of the Duchy¡¯s knights quickly lowered his head and reported. ¡°Your Excellency, I found out the identity of the Prince. In addition, reports have come in that the Prince is secretly heading somewhere.¡± As soon as he heard that, he could find out Elliot¡¯s identity, whom he had been digging for before, his golden eyes filled with murderous energy. Lucian was determined to make sure Elliot paid for the displeasure she felt because of him and for kidnapping Rachel. In the first place, his crimes did not disappear just because he was a member of the Imperial Family. ¡°What was his identity?¡± ¡°I heard that there was someone who managed the underground a long time ago, and the person who went up from the underground was the same as the current Prince.¡± ¡°The underground¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it is the lowest point of the Empire. It¡¯s full of people who don¡¯t mind human trafficking.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Lucian was offended. Just the fact that such a person coveted Rachel made him want to kill Elliot. ¡°Stand by for a moment.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Excellency.¡± Sending the captain of the knights away first, he then wrapped Rachel tightly in a blanket. Not wanting to let anyone see her, he jumped off the balcony while holding her. With light gestures, he made his way easily to Rachel¡¯s room, washed her and laid her down, then changed her clothes and came out. It really couldn¡¯t have been an unfortunate timing. Lucian, who had been trying to get a good night¡¯s sleep with her, climbed the horse with her cold face. Anyway, it was important to deal with the Prince quickly. In the quiet middle of the night, when everyone was asleep, royal blue eyes appeared. She glanced around and then tried to get her body up, but she fell over again. ¡°¡­Damn it, what is wrong?¡± It wasn¡¯t a tone Rachel would normally use. Cassandra propped herself up on the bed with an annoyed gesture, only raising her upper body. ¡°What, did you receive knight training during the day? Why is your body so heavy?¡± She grunted as her body felt like it was beaten. ¡°Haa¡­ This is not good when it comes to the human body.¡± If she were a ghost, she wouldn¡¯t have felt pain. ¡°Still, the human body is good.¡± Cassandra forced herself to get up and open the window. The phantom worms, sent before, must have news of her. Just as expected. As the master¡¯s magic power was revealed, insects began to appear out of nowhere. She absorbed them naturally. It was an act equivalent to absorbing what a bug saw. ¡°This foxy bastard. He hid well. After all, he is my brother, heehee.¡± Then, she expanded her magic to see if anyone was around. ¡°It¡¯s strange.¡± Unlike usual, she didn¡¯t feel Enzo¡¯s descendant. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good for me.¡± As she glanced up at the sky, she seemed to be able to tell the approximate time zone. Cassandra, realizing that it was time for the culmination of the night, created an image identical to Rachel¡¯s with her magic. No one would come to visit her at a time like this, but this level of preparedness would be fine. ¡°I can¡¯t leave my babies behind. I need to meet him first and then decide what to do with this body.¡± She felt uncomfortable using this body, which was the lineage of a saint. In addition, no matter how fancy the jewelry she wore, every time she looked in the mirror and looked into the royal blue eyes, her mood went bad. ¡°Since I don¡¯t need the child anyway, I don¡¯t have to regard her as a descendant. Besides, the source of the person occupying this body is unknown.¡± Her descendants are descendants, but she didn¡¯t like their insides. As she changed her body and suddenly left the room, she changed her shape as she leisurely inspected the surroundings. Cassandra, who had transformed into a knight for the last time, ran toward the location indicated by the bugs with exciting steps. Putting on her favorite dress and pieces of jewelry before coming out, she hummed and walked towards it as if on a walk. It wasn¡¯t until her feet got blistered that she regretted wearing high heels, but she couldn¡¯t help it. Being a noble by birth, she went to visit her younger brother in the most splendid form while enduring such pain. As she entered a bookstore that was shining alone in the dark alley, she noticed a man sitting at the counter. The man widened his eyes. Cassandra sneered at his attitude, which he didn¡¯t know how to react to. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s been a while.¡± At her words, the man erased his innocent expression and twisted his mouth meanly. ¡°I am not your brother now. You should call me uncle, Rachel.¡± __ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.